《The Max-Leveled Princess is Bored Today As Well》 Chapter 0 Let me tell you my story for a moment. The story of an emperor named Dante Renatus who lived the most turbulent life in history. *** I was abandoned. My father, who was the crown prince, had no intention of playing with fire. Apart from my father, my mother, who was a musician, eventually abandoned me in a remote city and left alone. In the end, it was the city beggars, prostitutes, and vagrant sons who raised me. When I was young, I lived by picking up discarded food, and when I was a little older, I lived by stealing things from the market. Still, I persistently lived. No, I survived. *** The year I turned 12. Beneath the walls of the swordsmanship school that I occasionally stumbled upon, I reached a turning point in my life. ¡°You come every day. If you¡¯re so interested, why don¡¯t you try holding a sword too?¡± One day, an old professor suggested to me. He was someone who recently came back to his hometown after finishing his teaching career at a famous school in the capital. ¡°I have no money.¡± ¡°Just in case, if you try and end up doing well, I¡¯ll take you as a disciple and teach you for free.¡± The old professor said with a smile. I felt the relaxation of a person who only had time left within that smile. He was probably half-joking, I thought. But that relaxation soon disappeared. I quickly swung it skillfully even though it was my first time holding a sword, as if everything I had learned by looking over the wall was as helpful as practicing myself. The old professor, who was curious at first, asked me to do this and that, and the smile gradually disappeared from his face. He said he was a reputable professor, so he must have recognized my dazzling talent that only comes out once in a hundred years in that short time. ¡°Hey, kid¡­ You really want to learn swordsmanship from me, don¡¯t you?¡± Then I had a strong realization. Ah, this damn life is finally coming to an end. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any.¡± ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll call you ¡®Dante¡¯ from now on. If anyone in the future asks you who your master is, give them my name.¡± On that day, I became the adopted daughter of the old professor. He taught me to the best of my ability, and I learned hard. It seems like a very moving story when I say it like this, but in reality, it was tantamount to abuse. The education I received was harsh and difficult. ¡®Shit. Do I have to suffer like this to make a living?¡¯ Those were really terrible days. But I didn¡¯t run away. Enduring that terrible training was better than enduring the cold or hunger in the streets. *** The year I turned 19, Master died. Naturally, the inheritance went back to all his biological children and not a single penny drop to me. Damn geezer. After everything I¡¯ve done for him in his later years. After that, ¡®money¡¯ became my goal. I couldn¡¯t go back to my begging life, could I? Life and money were the best. I participated in gladiator competitions to receive prizes, obtained bounties by hunting beasts, and joined the mercenary corps to participate in wars. Especially after sealing the evil dragon Krusech, I became famous enough to be treated as a hero wherever I went. ¡°The greatest swordsman on the continent, Lord Dante! Please sign! Shake hands, please! Please marry me!¡± ¡°Please work for our organization! No matter how much the other organizations offer, we¡¯ll pay you three times more!¡± ¡°Will you marry my son and inherit my estate! What? You won¡¯t like him if he¡¯s not handsome?¡± ¡­ I had become too famous. I was just trying to make a living. ¡®If I¡¯m this popular, I can establish a country.¡¯ I guess I wasn¡¯t the only one who thought so. The year I turned 23. The imperial emperor called me in. That was, my father. The father, who could not even be responsible for a single woman, gave birth to about ten children among his three wives. Such a large number of children but it suffered from poor quality. It was an open secret that I was of the emperor¡¯s blood, so it wouldn¡¯t have been difficult to find out. Moreover, it was also because I kept the imperial family¡¯s token without knowing it. Crap, I should¡¯ve thrown it out. As soon as my father found out that I was his child, he would have danced saying he was right. Isn¡¯t it the best cost-effectiveness since the abandoned child grew up well on her own? ¡°Daughter, I will grant you the castle of Renatus. Enter the imperial house.¡± ¡°What about the reward?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just one or two places that want me, so having me do free labor is a bit¡­ ¡± ¡°D-Don¡¯t you know what a great honor it is to be a member of the imperial family?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. So, are you going to pay compensation or not?¡± ¡°Keu¡­ghk. W-What do you want! Should I make you the crown princess?!¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not really interested in becoming an emperor. Let¡¯s see¡­ My independent fief and mansion. 10 million gold coins. Also, please give me permission to have 10 horses and private soldiers.¡± ¡°Are you being serious?!¡± ¡°I can only think of this at the moment¡­¡± ¡°What? What else is there?!¡± ¡°I put up a cheap price because Your Majesty said you were my father. I¡¯ll lend my name to the imperial family only when I have a good offer.¡± I still couldn¡¯t forget the expression on my father¡¯s face at that time, trembling and swallowing swear words. Yeah, I should¡¯ve done better then. I expected nothing from my father since the moment he abandoned me. But my father, who was losing his generosity, must have been quite disappointed with me. No one could¡¯ve abandoned this dramatic story that the best swordsman on the continent who was at the peak of popularity turned out to be the blood of Renatus. ¡°F-Fine! I accept that offer!¡± ¡°Alright. I will lend my fame to the imperial family, then.¡± A deal that will go down in history was established that way. Of course, it was glorified and recorded in the history books for the sake of Renatus¡¯ face. *** I was not interested in becoming an emperor. For the rest of my life, I just wanted to live comfortably without worrying about eating. But my stupid half-brothers wouldn¡¯t let me go. I even refused the heir position, but it seems that my existence was still a thorn in their eyes. Well, I understand. The first child of the emperor, who was talented and popular, popped up out of nowhere. Anyone can think of it as a spark. But to understand is to understand. They dared to try to get rid of me, so I could only give them the taste of their own medicine. Therefore, umm¡­ I¡¯m a little embarrassed about the topic of not being interested in becoming an emperor. Suddenly, I just became an emperor. Thus, a fairy tale-like story was completed, in which the vagrant girl overcame numerous adversity, became the emperor of the empire, and lived happily with all kinds of luxuries. It was a life with a clear conclusion that it could become a bestseller if it was made into a biography. I died young at the age of 33, but I don¡¯t think it was a bad life. Every moment was intense and I did my best. I had a lot of experience and got what I wanted. Even if I were to live again, I couldn¡¯t live more earnestly than this. I lived very well. There was no rest. My life literally burned white. It really did. *** 500 years later. I was born again. The youngest daughter of Duke Peresca, loved by all. A pretty princess with silver hair and blue eyes, Helena Peresca, with the memories of my previous life intact. Oh, man. This is driving me nuts. Chapter 1 Mature. In the 10 years since I was born again, that¡¯s the word I¡¯ve heard most often. Compared to my peers, I am calm, smart, and do not cause problems. I could read and ride well, and solve difficult problems even when never taught. This is truly the pride of the family. ¡­ It should continue. ¡°Life is not fun.¡± I am 10 years old. I¡¯ve already become lethargic like a person who¡¯s done his or her life. ¡°No matter what I do, it¡¯s not fun. It¡¯s all just boring. I have no desire to do it. Life is just like that: boring.¡± At the news like a bolt from the blue, the expression on my parents¡¯ faces suddenly darkened. ¡°Why is a little girl already thinking like that?!¡± ¡°But it really is.¡± I can¡¯t help it. In my previous life, I worked so hard that more than that was impossible. Having to live a life once again, it¡¯s natural to feel lethargic. ¡°Surely¡­ Surely something interesting will happen. If you look a little more¡­¡± ¡°Father is right, Helena. Think carefully. If there is something you are interested in, we will actively support you.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to care that much¡­¡± To me, who has never received affection from my parents in my previous life, the interest and affection of the two of them is completely unfamiliar to me. I want to tell them that they don¡¯t have to mind me because I can figure it out on my own. But if I do that, these two will surely be greatly disappointed. ¡°It¡¯s too early to give up. Helena has many days to live in the future.¡± ¡°There is an order for coming, but there is no order for going.¡± In fact, in my previous life, I died when I was only 33 years old. At my words, the faces of the two of them changed into bitterness. Ummm, the words I just said may not have suited the lines of a 10-year-old child. ¡°Uh, but¡­ Both of you have a point, so I will try to be motivated in the future.¡± I quickly turned around to rectify the situation. This may not be enough to ease their worries, but at least it will end this uncomfortable conversation. ¡°Will you tell Mum if you have any difficulties?¡± ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± I will never tell you. ¡°If you find something you¡¯re interested in, tell me, Helena.¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± It will be hard to find such a thing. But first, like a good daughter, I affirmed everything they said. Because I want to let these two go quickly and roll over on the bed to sleep. Sigh. I have no idea. Why am I born again? *** ¡°So, are you looking for something fun right now?¡± The next day, afternoon. Leonard, my older brother who is 3 years older than me, with silver hair and blue eyes just like me, laughed when he heard my story. ¡°I¡¯m pretending to be looking.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not motivated to find it?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Oh dear. This won¡¯t do. Now I have no choice but to take responsibility until Helena becomes a grandmother.¡± ¡°Wow, then I will really depend on you.¡± How can a thirteen-year-old be so cute? I looked at Leonard in a pleased mood and laughed. It seems that the biggest strength of this family is not wealth or power, but Leonard¡¯s cuteness. No matter how much I think about it, my older brother is the cutest in the world. ¡°By the way, Brother. What sword is that?¡± I asked, blinking at the wooden sword that was standing at an angle next to the sofa. ¡°Oh, I have a swordsmanship class a little later.¡± ¡°Swordsmanship class?¡± Well, come to think of it, he said he would start swordsmanship about a month ago. I recalled the topic on the dinner table. The teacher who was hired on the recommendation of an acquaintance is from some famous school in the capital city, or something like that. ¡°Is the swordsmanship class fun?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. But it¡¯s difficult.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± My brow furrowed involuntarily. After a month, one must be still in the beginner stage, isn¡¯t it time to have fun doing anything they¡¯re motivated to do? ¡°What is difficult about it?¡± ¡°Um, I still don¡¯t quite understand what to do.¡± Why? Leonard is not the type of person who is poor at learning. He was also a great hard worker, and he was a person who studied until he knew what he didn¡¯t know. But you still don¡¯t understand? ¡°Is the progress too fast? How far have you learned so far?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say how far¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The teacher said I had to learn it myself, so we just keep fighting.¡± ¡°What? You don¡¯t even know the basics. How can one have a fight with a beginner?¡± ¡°Well, I heard that everyone in the capital learns this way.¡± No matter how much the times have changed, there is no way such a ruthless education method has ever existed. ¡°Brother. Is it okay if I watch the class today?¡± I¡¯ll have to check it out myself for sure. When I inquired gently, Leonard welcomed the idea and agreed. ¡°Really?! Of course you can come! Are you interested in swords?¡± Oh dear. He completely misunderstood. I¡¯m afraid one of the least interesting things for me is to hold the sword again. I¡¯m sick and tired of black. ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing. It¡¯s rare for you to be curious about something, right?¡± Um, was I that bad? In the meantime, I¡¯ve been showing off that my life is boring. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll go together.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Anyway, now the verification of the suspicious swordsmanship teacher comes first. Don¡¯t even try to be a swindler. Because I¡¯m going to give you an earful for playing with my cute older brother. *** In the afternoon when the sun was setting, Leonard¡¯s swordsmanship class began in the hall on the second floor of the duke¡¯s residence. The swordsmanship teacher appeared in a bizarre form in a fluttering costume with his tail. It is questionable whether he came to wield a sword or dance at a party. ¡°You¡¯re with a cute girl today.¡± ¡°This is Helena, my younger sister, sir. She said he wanted to watch us today.¡± ¡°My name is Helena Peresca. I look forward to your kind cooperation.¡± I bowed my knees slightly and said my greetings. The swordsmanship teacher gave me a bitter smile in reply. ¡°Are you interested in swords? Then I¡¯d like to stop you. A sword is a very dangerous object.¡± ¡°I know. It is a dangerous weapon for everyone.¡± I looked directly at the teacher and retorted. At my answer, the teacher shrugged one eyebrow as if it was unexpected. ¡°It may sound cruel, but a sword doesn¡¯t suit women.¡± ¡°I had no idea that the secret that Emperor Dante Renatus was a man would be known in this way.¡± ¡°She is a special case, and there must be some bluffing.¡± ¡°Bluffing?¡± ¡°To honor the achievements of the emperor, people exaggerate and praise even the smallest things. Well, won¡¯t this be hard to say to a young lady such as yourself?¡± Oh, look at this. He¡¯s saying that my hard work was all just bluff. ¡°You sound like you actually met the very person 500 years ago¡±. ¡°It¡¯s obvious without having to look in person. Swordsmanship is the area of men. Don¡¯t pay too much attention, miss.¡± The teacher waved his hand and said. It was an attitude as if it wasn¡¯t even worth arguing with a 10-year-old child. At that time, Leonard took a step between me and the teacher. ¡°Whatever Helena is interested in, it¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°The young lord is full of confidence today. Is it because you¡¯re in front of your sister?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°If you want to refute me, try defeating me at least once.¡± Leonard¡¯s face turned red at the teacher¡¯s sarcasm. This is ridiculous. Is this what you say to a beginner who has only been learning for a month? Moreover, to embarrass Leonard and not anyone else. This is absolutely unforgivable. ¡°Let¡¯s wrap this up and start the class¡±. The teacher smiled and said. Leonard had to start a confrontation with the teacher without recovering his broken pride. The so-called sparring was obviously¡­ Just the teacher playing with Leonard, the beginner, on the palm of his hand. ¡®Are you trying to teach him, or are you just showing off to a beginner?¡¯ If one doesn¡¯t watch carefully, it may seem like an excellent teacher teaching passionately. But it can¡¯t fool my eyes. Not only was the teacher lousy as an educator, but also poor as a prosecutor. He seems to have learned swordsmanship somewhere, but he added strange postures or skills on his own, making it an indecent swordsmanship. It was the result of a combination of arrogant personality and poor skills that were not worth being arrogant. If he goes to the war zone, he¡¯s going to run around and die alone. ¡®It is confirmed. This person is not capable.¡¯ A short break time. I beckoned to Leonard. ¡°Brother. Do you believe me?¡± ¡°Huh? Yeah, of course I trust you.¡± ¡°Great. Then listen carefully. In the next round¡­ pay attention to that teacher¡¯s feet.¡± ¡°His feet?¡± ¡°Yes. There will be times when his left foot falls out like this. Then you just aim for this way no matter what.¡± I explained by poking Leonard in the right flank. Leonard looked puzzled, but nodded without objection. Soon, the break time ended, and the baseless battle began again. The teacher scoffed at Leonard¡¯s determined expression. ¡°Haha, looking at your expression, you must have heard words of encouragement from your sister. I hope it works.¡± The effect will be huge, you swindler. In the beginning, Leonard struggled without a doubt. The teacher became more arrogant and ran wild, as if to break Leonard¡¯s spirits. ¡®The more arrogant you are, the more often gaps occur.¡¯ And finally, the opportunity came. ¡°Now!¡± The teacher¡¯s left foot fell sharply outward to step on the floor. Even before I shouted, Leonard had already boldly dug into the teacher. ¡°W-What?!¡± A look of embarrassment crossed the teacher¡¯s face. He tries to block it by changing his posture, but it¡¯s too late to stop Leonard from digging in without hesitation. In the end, Leonard¡¯s sword struck the teacher¡¯s side with all his might. ¡°Uwaakh!¡± The teacher collapsed sideways with an obscene scream. Nice. I clenched my fist as hard as I could. It serves you right. Watching Leonard do well as I taught him, my whole body is thrilled. The pleasure is no joke. ¡°Oh. D-Did I do it right?¡± Leonard, who succeeded in attacking, held the sword with a puzzled look and stopped. I approached Leonard, who was completely out of his mind. ¡°Congratulations. Brother won.¡± ¡°Ohh¡­ So it is real.¡± ¡°D-Don¡¯t be ridiculous! That¡¯s cheating! What did you do?¡± The teacher squeaked with a reddened face. ¡°This is invalid! Such cowardly means are unacceptable!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know swordsmanship, and my brother is still a beginner, so what kind of technique would he have used?¡±¡± ¡°Get out of the way, my lady! Don¡¯t meddle in men¡¯s affairs!¡± Sigh. This guy is hopeless. ¡°Brother, lend me your sword.¡± After receiving the sword from Leonard, I pointed the sword at the teacher. ¡°Bring it on.¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you why you lost to my brother, so come at me.¡± ¡°Ha! Don¡¯t blame me if you get hurt.¡± A mean smile appeared on the teacher¡¯s lips. He would have thought it was easy to beat a 10-year-old girl. Perhaps he¡¯d want to show off his skills and crush me hard. Of course, I am pushed back by his power. But that doesn¡¯t mean I want to be attacked head-on. I looked for a chance by moderately letting go of the excited teacher¡¯s attack. The opportunity came quickly. ¡°Haaa!¡± ¡°Gasp!¡± The teacher made the same mistake. Bad habits are not easily fixed even if you are conscious of them. I hit the teacher¡¯s side faster and stronger than Leonard. And the perfect finish of kicking the fallen teacher¡¯s chest with my foot. ¡°Uwaakh!¡± The teacher fell backwards. I approached such a teacher, pointed a sword at the tip of his nose, and spoke in a sarcastic tone. ¡°It¡¯s so easy that I¡¯m yawning.¡± ¡°W-What the hell is this¡­!¡± ¡°It may sound cruel, but a sword doesn¡¯t suit you. Why don¡¯t you stop doing such a dangerous job and learn to embroider?¡± The teacher¡¯s face turned red at my ridicule. ¡°Even if you are a princess, you have to respect your teacher! This is something I must tell the duke!¡± ¡°Teacher?¡± Smirk. I raised one corner of my lips and smiled. At the look on my face, the teacher gasped. ¡°You are no longer a teacher.¡± ¡°What¡­ I beg your pardon?¡± ¡°Who would use someone like you? You don¡¯t have the qualifications to be an educator, and your personality is even ruined, being so arrogant.¡± I held the sword handle with only my thumb and index finger. The heavy blade of the sword headed downward as if it were falling. When the blade was pointed in front of his nose, the teacher froze. In that state, I dropped the sword right next to the teacher. ¡°You are fired.¡± Rattle. The wooden sword fell on the marble floor and made a sound. At the same time, the man¡¯s, who used to be a teacher, face turned white as if his heart had dropped. Whether it¡¯s the past or the present, anyone who touches my person is doomed. And I finally found what I wanted to do. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother. I will take care of your swordsmanship lesson from now on.¡± I declared to Leonard, who was still standing there with a puzzled face. That¡¯s right. In this life, I have decided to teach swordsmanship. Chapter 2 No content Chapter 3 No content Chapter 4 No content Chapter 5 No content Chapter 6 No content Chapter 7 No content Chapter 8 No content Chapter 9 No content Chapter 10 No content Chapter 11 No content Chapter 12 The party started. There is a law of parties that does not change even after 500 years. People flock around people who are beautiful, powerful, or luxurious. What does it mean? ¡°Princess, would you like to join our reading meeting?¡± ¡°Can the duke invest in the project that my family starts¡­¡± ¡°There has never been a precedent for having a party before the ceremony. Did you hear anything about the reason?¡± ¡°The last gladitorial competition was exciting. My lord, if you¡¯re interested in knights¡­¡± In other words, people are naturally flocking around me and Leonard, who are beautiful and powerful. Oh, man. I¡¯m bored to death. ¡°I am very happy to have met such nice people.¡± But politics is politics. I can¡¯t just ignore them. I dealt with those people with a smile bright enough to cause facial cramps. ¡®Leonard is doing pretty well. Is he born with it?¡¯ I glanced at Leonard, who was standing a few steps away. He was surrounded by young children his age. Although he was smiling awkwardly, he was quite good at conversing with women. ¡®Anyway, I¡¯ve done enough as long as I can, so I can slowly get out of it.¡¯ It seems like I¡¯ve met almost everyone who wants to impress and greet us. I smiled at those who were still around me and asked for understanding. ¡°Excuse me, but may I leave you for a moment?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, my lady?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, this is the first time I¡¯ve been to a place like this, so I¡¯m nervous. I want to rest for a while.¡± So go away now. Shoo, shoo. But at my words, the eyes of the young masters began to twinkle. ¡°Oh no, that¡¯s a problem. I shall take you to the lounge.¡± ¡°May I bring you something to drink?¡± ¡°What? Oh no, wait a minute.¡± Rather than disperse, the youths flocked to me as if they had waited. ¡®What do I do? I¡¯m at a loss.¡¯ There is no justification to refuse. At this rate, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to rest properly. The moment I thought so. ¡°Thank you, but I will escort her.¡± ¡°Brother¡­!¡± Leonard approached me and lightly defeated the spirit of the young masters that were running towards me. Leonard¡¯s voice was as soft as usual, but the surrounding spirits shrank back like animals that met their natural enemies. ¡°Shall we get going?¡± ¡°Mm, to a place without people.¡± We defeated the regretful young masters and misses and moved to another room. It is a place for rest a little away from the hall, and the room was equipped with a couch and simple refreshments. ¡°Uwaah, I¡¯m alive.¡± I slumped down on the couch where there was no one else. ¡°Thank you, Brother. I just wanted to run away.¡± ¡°Yeah, you sure looked like it.¡± Leonard said with a smile. Sigh, such a face that relieves fatigue. As expected, my brother is the best. ¡°Did any jerk flirt with you?¡± ¡°Not really¡­¡± I was rather surprised at the word ¡®jerk¡¯ coming out from Leonard. Who did you learn from? Whoever uses such a word in the duchy¡­ ¡­Oops. Was it me? ¡°Tell me if there¡¯s anyone flirting with you. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± Leonard said, smiling like an angel. Take care of? I must be mistaken for feeling that he must¡¯ve gracefully rephrased the words ¡®I¡¯m going to kill them¡¯. ¡°I¡¯ll go get something to drink.¡± Saying that, Leonard stood up. I knew that if I went out to the hall, I would be caught again and never come back, I smiled and waved my hand. *** How many minutes did it take? ¡°Excuse me. May I sit next to you, young lady?¡± A few girls approached me. Among them, the one who spoke to me was a blonde young girl. I¡¯m anxious. Kids who flock around like this are generally of poor quality. I tilted my head and said. ¡°If you are looking for my brother, he¡¯s out in the hall.¡± ¡°No, I wanted to talk with Young Lady.¡± So persistent. Please give me some rest. ¡°Are you Princess Peresca? My name is Yulika Brande.¡± Brande is an extended family of Duke Valer, the family of the 1st Consort. It¡¯s a family that won¡¯t get along well with Caesar, but she managed to get here. ¡°What is your business?¡± ¡°I heard you are close with His Highness the Prince.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± At my answer, the young girls looked at each other and smiled once. I was a little perplexed because the atmosphere seemed like they thought I was ridiculous. ¡°Oh, my, pardon me. I wondered if someone had come up with such a rumor, and didn¡¯t expect I¡¯d hear it from the person concerned.¡± Yulika smiled, shaking the glass of the drink lightly. ¡°Sometimes, there are nobles who show off their friendship after just seeing His Highness¡¯ a few times and mixing words a few times.¡± ¡­ Oh, my. You guys are here to screw me, aren¡¯t you? ¡°There must be people like that.¡± ¡°Yes. But of course Princess won¡¯t be like that.¡± ¡°Thank you for having so much faith in me.¡± ¡°Of course. People in the countryside are all simple. Right, everyone?¡± ¡°Of course, my lady. Princess seems to be a very naive person.¡± ¡°I know, right? She doesn¡¯t know anything. She¡¯s as white as snow.¡± Once again, the roaring laughter broke out. Duke Peresca is currently stepping back from the center of power. It¡¯s not unreasonable for these guys to think of me as a country girl. I, for now, laugh. It doesn¡¯t matter. Compared to poisoning the beverage, this can be considered cute. Yulika, who had become more arrogant, came a little closer to me. ¡°By the way, Princess, these are the words of concern for you.¡± ¡°What is it? I will be happy to listen.¡± Yulika whispered in my ear. ¡°Know your place. You¡¯re spreading the rumor, but you¡¯re wearing such a tacky dress. Who would believe it?¡± Then she smiles. She smiles as if she is confident that her words have sharply hit the nail. It didn¡¯t even end up there. ¡°Oh my god, how rude of me!¡± Yulika got up and spilled a drink on my dress. It was on purpose no matter who looked at it. However, Yulika exaggeratedly made a big fuss as if it was a mistake. ¡°What should I do?! My hand slipped! Oh my god, you need to change clothes!¡± The red water was clearly visible over the hem of my blue skirt. ¡°Just in time, I brought an extra dress. I¡¯ll lend you my dress, so come with me, Princess.¡± ¡°Yes. Take the Brande¡¯s favor, Princess.¡± ¡®What favor.¡¯ Do you think I¡¯m new to this? Surely that extra dress would be lousy. But if I get mad at her now, I will become a narrow-minded person. ¡®I can hear her head working.¡¯ I smiled and looked at Yulika. ¡°It¡¯s okay, my lady. Rather, young lady¡¯s are wet. Hurry up and wipe it.¡± With that said, I took the cup from Yulika¡¯s hand that still had a drink. Then, I openly poured the drink on Yulika¡¯s face. ¡°Kyaa!¡± Yulika shouted in surprise. The red drink dripped from her face. ¡°Young Lady Brande!¡± ¡°What are you doing, Princess?!¡± The other youngsters screamed. I looked back at the youngsters, holding the glass upside down and shaking it. The young girls flinched at my gaze and trembled. ¡°Oh my, such an example. My hand slipped. Of course, you will understand it with broad generosity, right? You guys are tolerant of mistakes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s¡­!¡± ¡°You¡¯d better wear that extra dress, Young Lady Brande. It¡¯s a relief that you have extra.¡± I smiled at Yulika. Yulika stood up with her face redder than the drink and trembled. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. Thank you for your advice on my dress. I will definitely convey the opinion of young ladies here to His Highness. He chose this dress for me.¡± To be precise, Rowena, Caesar¡¯s subordinate, had chosen it. ¡°¡­ What?¡± ¡°Thank you for your advice and I¡¯d like to say something too, Young Lady Brande.¡± I whispered into Yulika¡¯s ear, whose pupils were trembling like an earthquake. ¡°Know your place. You have to be smart to do bad things.¡± ¡°Ugh, h-how rude¡­!¡± ¡°Then, Young Lady Bebinca, Hector, and Rumbia.¡± I looked at the young girls who had followed Yulika one by one and said. They hadn¡¯t even introduced themselves, so when I called their surnames without hesitation, the girls¡¯ eyes fluttered mercilessly. ¡°I will remember the consideration you have given to Peresca Duchy here today to repay your family someday.¡± The young girls¡¯ faces turned white at my words. For the time being, they will be trembling in fear that their family may be harmed by their immature actions. It¡¯s cute just thinking about it. Umm¡­ Am I too perverted? ¡°Then I will excuse myself. I hope to see you again, Young Lady Yulika Brande.¡± I greeted her with a smile like spring. The smiles were wiped out from the faces of the young girls. *** ¡°Ugh, how annoying. It won¡¯t go away.¡± After moving to another empty room, I tried to wipe the stains off the dress with a handkerchief soaked in water. However, the stain showed no sign of being erased at all. ¡°Eh, whatever. It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t have to go out into the hall with this excuse.¡± I gave up and threw the handkerchief on the table. ¡°By the way, Young Lady Brande¡­ What was she up to?¡± Brande has considerable authority as they are closely connected to Duke Valer. Moreover, they are immersed in politics quite deeply even though they¡¯re located on the frontier. Unlike Peresca, who rarely gets involved in politics, they are in power. But that wouldn¡¯t be a reason to quarrel with the duke for nothing. ¡°Hmm, maybe because she likes Caesar, she is jealous of me?¡± If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s kinda cute. Although the way to express jealousy was not cute. At that moment, the voice of the doorkeeper was heard from the banquet hall. ¡°His Highness, Prince Caesar Winter Gray, is entering!¡± Ah¡­ Is it finally the main character¡¯s entry? ¡°I came all the way to the capital and couldn¡¯t meet him¡­ Well, it would have been difficult to meet him even if I wasn¡¯t dressed like this.¡± I muttered out of frustration. Since I¡¯ve come all the way here, I wanted to see his face once. Too bad. ¡°Is this dress¡­ tacky?¡± I patted the skirt with both hands and murmured. ¡°One needs to have an eye to know this.¡± Even in my previous life, I had no interest in clothes or accessories. Before becoming emperor, I rolled around in the streets or battlefields, and after becoming emperor, I wore armor more often. ¡°¡­I want to go home and sleep.¡± After sitting blankly for a while, I got up from my seat and walked towards the window. I opened the window and a cold winter night breeze blew in. Through the window, the silhouette of the imperial capital looked black. ¡°I miss it somehow.¡± After muttering like that, I smirked at myself. I didn¡¯t know that I would miss the imperial capital, because I don¡¯t have any good memories. ¡°Ahaha. What am I saying? How could I miss it? I¡¯m being weird.¡± Feeling embarrassed for no reason, I closed the window muttering to myself. No, I tried to close it. However, a hand that stretched out from behind closed the window before me. ¡°¡­?¡± Who is it? I looked back in surprise. Behind me, I heard the sound of a window closing. ¡°I found you.¡± Standing behind my back was a man with infinitely warm red eyes. ¡°Caesar? How can you be here¡­?¡± Shouldn¡¯t he be in the hall right now? No, I wish you were a little more out of the way. Being trapped in Caesar¡¯s arms with my back to the window is narrow and uncomfortable. ¡°I couldn¡¯t see Master, so I asked, and someone said you were here.¡± ¡°Oh, my clothes got dirty.¡± ¡°Is that so? I thought you were avoiding me because it would be annoying.¡± ¡°There¡¯s that, too.¡± ¡°Ahaha, that¡¯s so Helena.¡± Caesar laughed. The body¡¯s all grown up, but the way he smiles is still like a boy. ¡°Why is the main character of the party here right now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I came to say hello.¡± ¡°But everyone will find you.¡± ¡°Yes, I should go out soon.¡± Caesar said with a bitter smile. ¡®He looks tired.¡¯ I looked up at Caesar, who had grown taller than me. He must have been busy preparing for the coronation ceremony, parties, and other things. ¡°¡­You¡¯re so cheeky that you¡¯re taller than me.¡± I grumbled for no reason, and Caesar laughed out loud. ¡°I was originally taller than you.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t enough to look up like this.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah. It must be unpleasant to look up at the disciple.¡± Then Caesar bowed down. In an instant, our eye level became the same. ¡°Is this okay?¡± ¡°T-this is too close.¡± ¡°What do you want me to do then? Get down on my knees?¡± ¡°Oh, that will be good.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Kneel down. I prefer to look down.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so hard to please, seriously.¡± While saying that, Caesar meekly knelt before me on one knee. He didn¡¯t mind getting his fancy clothes dirty. ¡°Are you satisfied, Master?¡± Caesar tilted his head and smiled. If anyone sees this scene, they will be terrified. ¡°It¡¯s perfect.¡± Satisfied, I smiled and covered Caesar¡¯s eyes with one hand. I felt like I wouldn¡¯t be able to speak at all because of my embarrassment while making eye contact with him. ¡°Happy eighteenth birthday, Caesar.¡± I said in a small voice in embarrassment. ¡°Thank you for being born.¡± Caesar didn¡¯t answer. As if he was broken, there was no movement. ¡°Well, say something. I¡¯m going to die of embarrassment.¡± My face was burning. At my prompt, Caesar rose from his seat again. Caesar laughed. Thank God. I don¡¯t know why, but I was relieved by his smile. ¡°Thank you. Actually, I was looking for you because I wanted to hear those words.¡± ¡°If you go out to the hall, you would be able to hear more from more people.¡± ¡°It is enough to hear from you.¡± Caesar buried his head on my shoulder. ¡°Because I was born for Helena.¡± Somehow I felt the moisture in that trembling voice, and I gently hugged him. My disciple who was born for me, who is stubborn and very lonely. Thank you for being born into this world I am in, Caesar. I sincerely thought so. Chapter 13 From the day after the party was over, I had free time for about three days. At morning tea time, Leonard asked me with a slightly more excited face than usual. ¡°What do you want to do for three days, Helena?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll sleep at home.¡± ¡°I see. I expected it.¡± ¡°What about Brother? Tour social gatherings like Father and Mother?¡± At the party last night, Leonard became popular with many young girls. He probably got a bunch of invitations to social gatherings. But Leonard shook his head. ¡°No. Actually, there are things I really want to do when I come to the capital.¡± ¡°Really? What is it?¡± ¡°A tour of the Order of the Imperial Knights.¡± Oh, my. I¡¯ve never seen such a model student. ¡®Many young children will cry.¡¯ I drank tea, remembering all the young girls whose hearts were bursting out of their eyes. I¡¯m sorry, little ones. My cute older brother doesn¡¯t know women well yet. ¡®My parents are busy, and when Leonard leaves, the mansion will be empty.¡¯ Awesome. I¡¯m going to sleep as much as I can without being disturbed. *** Shortly after Leonard left the mansion following our parents. ¡°My lady, you have a visitor.¡± ¡°A visitor? Who?¡± ¡°They said they want to meet in person and greet¡­¡± I was thinking about sleeping, this timing is very bad. ¡°Tell them both parents are out.¡± ¡°No, they came to see you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Umm, who could it be? ¡®Is it Young Lady Brande? Is she going to play the second game after yesterday?¡¯ The only person I had a relationship with was that young lady. ¡°Take them to the drawing room. I will be there soon.¡± ¡°Yes, my lady.¡± After re-dressing, I headed to the drawing room. If the guest really is Yulika Brande and she¡¯s here to argue with me, this time I¡¯m going to throw a cake in her face. However, the guest was more unexpected than Yulika. ¡°Caesar?¡± Caesar was sitting elegantly with his legs crossed on the sofa in the parlor, drinking tea. No, why is the kid who should be so busy for the coronation ceremony here? ¡°Hello, Master. I¡¯m here to play.¡± Caesar smiled slyly. His red eyes thinned and he looked like a villain somehow. ¡°You came to play, why are you so free?¡± ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m free? How rude. I¡¯m so busy that I can¡¯t even sleep these past few days.¡± ¡°Then go to sleep!¡± ¡°Should I? Then let me sleep in your room.¡± ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°Ahaha. It¡¯s a joke, a joke.¡± When I was serious, Caesar burst into laughter. I¡¯m not in the mood to laugh. This kid is only big physically! ¡°Actually, I heard from Hamilton that Leonard went on a tour of the Order of the Knights today.¡± ¡°Therefore?¡± ¡°Then I thought Helena would be alone.¡± ¡°So you came here to disturb me?¡± ¡°Maybe?¡± Caesar tilted his head. ¡°Obviously you must be thinking ¡°Ah, how annoying, I¡¯ll just go to sleep¡± and I know you¡¯re going to be lazy, so I¡¯m going to take you out.¡± ¡°You know me well. For that reason, I will decline your offer. Bye, Caesar.¡± After saying goodbye quickly, I turned around on the spot. Then Caesar sprinted towards me and hugged me from behind to prevent me from running away. ¡°Are you running away?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± It¡¯s just exhausting to look around. Whatever we¡¯re going to do, it¡¯s just boring and lame. But my determined heart was shaken by Caesar¡¯s next words. ¡°Can¡¯t we play together as a substitute for my birthday present?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± That¡¯s right. I was invited to Caesar¡¯s party, but I didn¡¯t give him a present. Of course, there was a gift from the Peresca family. ¡°What do you want? Can¡¯t I just give you something? Materially?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s material, then¡­ Build me a villa in a seaside city.¡± Do you think it¡¯s possible?! ¡°So what do you want to do? Will you go out with me or build a villa for me?¡± ¡°¡­You meanie!¡± I screamed out of resentment. *** A few servants offered to follow, but Caesar cut them off. Caesar, too, has been visiting the main street without service since he came to the duke¡¯s residence, so it was only the two of us walking around the downtown area. By the way, is it okay for the soon-to-be crowned prince to travel alone? I¡¯m worried about him being so carefree. ¡°Helena, what do you want to see or eat¡­ Ah, you must have none.¡± ¡°Yup, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°You never let me down.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask if you already know.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll do whatever I want.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Do whatever you want.¡± It¡¯s in lieu of a birthday present, so do whatever you want today. As soon as I thought of that, Caesar took my hand. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s start with that store.¡± ¡°Wait a moment. Why are you holding my hand?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s difficult if Helena runs away because she becomes lazy in the middle.¡± ¡°Do not worry. How could I come all the way here and run away?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you. Back in the day, when we went to a festival, you disappeared by yourself and surprised people.¡± ¡°Ummm¡­¡± I have nothing to say. In the end, I found no excuse to let Caesar¡¯s hand go. ¡®It¡¯s strange. It¡¯s fine if I hold hands with Leonard, but why do I care so much if it¡¯s Caesar?¡¯ Ah, I don¡¯t know. ¡®Let¡¯s leave it alone because he looks happy. It¡¯s a birthday present after all.¡¯ When I saw Caesar¡¯s face as excited as a child, I resigned. Caesar took me to many stores. It seemed that he had even researched a famous store in advance. Moreover, Ihelways bought something at every store we went to¡­ ¡°¡­ Wait, Caesar.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Somehow, it seems that all the items you bought are only mine?¡± My hat. My hairpin. My perfume. My bookmarks. My pen. The waffles he bought for me to taste. Lemon pie. Roasted chestnuts¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not my birthday.¡± But Caesar had a look on his face as if asking me what the problem was. ¡°Because it¡¯s more fun to buy things for Helena.¡± ¡°But we came out as your birthday present, right? Buy more of your stuff!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need anything because I only use what craftsmen make.¡± ¡°Whoa, must be fortunate¡­!¡± When I frowned and cursed, Caesar laughed out loud. Somehow this guy seems to enjoy being insulted by me the most. ¡°Is there anything you really want to buy? Something that is not a villa.¡± ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re right. I want to buy Helena. If only I could.¡± Caesar smiled and said jokingly. Since when did this guy become so sly? In the old days, he was a guy who quickly got angry at my teasing words. ¡®Is the imperial capital a bad place?¡¯ The bigger he gets, the smoother he becomes, the more his personality seems to get worse. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s stop for now. It¡¯s hard because we kept walking around¡ª Achoo!¡± I sneezed because of the cold. Caesar was startled, and quickly took off his cloak and wrapped it around me. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I do not need it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk and wear it. If you catch a cold, I will be hated by Leonard.¡± Saying that, Caesar meticulously smoothed out the cloak. It feels weird. Obviously, Caesar is my student, but this makes it seem like I¡¯m the one being cared for. ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere and drink something hot.¡± I nodded my head in agreement. ¡®Caesar¡¯s cloak¡­ is too big.¡¯ My reflection on the window of the store was ridiculous, as if I was wearing a large bag of sacks. ¡®Is Caesar¡¯s body this big?¡¯ After all, boys grow up so fast. With that in mind, I walked across the street, led by Caesar¡¯s hand. *** When we entered the tea house, it was around the time the faint darkness spread on the street. I ordered hot lemon tea and Caesar ordered black tea. The tart that came with it was also very sweet and delicious. ¡°Helena, how was the party yesterday?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I rested in the room all the time except for a brief moment in the beginning.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s tough. You haven¡¯t dated anyone?¡± ¡°Umm, no?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t flirt with any of the young masters?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Well, when he asked the last question, I must have been mistaken that Caesar¡¯s eyes had a strangely lively look. ¡°Oh, come to think of it, I may have become close with Young Lady Brande¡­¡± ¡°¡­ You mean Marquis Brande¡¯s family?¡± ¡°Yes. Should I say we¡¯ve become friends? ¡­Well, the friendship of women.¡± I said to myself. To be honest, I had never experienced jealousy and affection between women, so it was quite refreshing. Yulika, who was shaking, looked so insignificant that I thought it was cute. ¡°Ugh, Brande.¡± Caesar held his chin and murmured, sending his gaze over the window. The atmosphere was strangely dark. That¡¯s natural, since Brande is from the family of the empress.¡¯ I think I brought up something useless without even realizing it. I came out to play in the stead of a birthday present, and this shouldn¡¯t happen. I need a material to evoke the atmosphere. ¡°Oh right. I will give you this.¡± I rummaged through my bag, pulled out a gift bag, and placed it on the table. Caesar looked at it for a long time with round eyes, as if he did not understand what I was saying. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°I was actually going to give it to you at the party, but I couldn¡¯t take it out because it was too small. I¡¯ll give it to you now.¡± ¡°¡­Is it mine?¡± ¡°Who else do you think it belongs to?¡± Why is he so surprised? Did he really think I was such a small person who didn¡¯t even give presents? ¡°Can I open it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really small, so don¡¯t look forward to it.¡± Caesar opened the package. I watched him nervously. He checked the contents, and his hand stopped as if he was speechless for a moment. The present was a scarf I knitted myself. I didn¡¯t have enough time to prepare a gift, so I brought the scarf that came out while teaching Agoth to knit. ¡°¡­Do you not like it?¡± Caesar did not respond for a long time, so I asked timidly, as I lost my confidence. Caesar looked up, and he answered with a serious expression. ¡°Helena, you¡¯re really bad at knitting.¡± ¡°You pu¡ª Give it to me.¡± ¡°Ahahaha.¡± As I stretched out his hand to snatch it, Caesar quickly wrapped the scarf around his neck. ¡°This is the best gift I have ever received.¡± ¡°Lies. You must have received all kinds of gold and silver treasures at the party.¡± ¡°The gold and silver is not a gift for me. It¡¯s a gift for the imperial family.¡± Caesar said with a happy smile. ¡°Helena¡¯s gift is only for me. This is much better.¡± I know because I¡¯ve known him for a long time. That expression is sincere. ¡°This is the best gift, Helena. Thank you so much.¡± Is it that good? His taste is unique. ¡°I had no idea Caesar liked knitted scarves so much.¡± ¡°Puh!¡± Caesar burst out laughing as if it was ridiculous. ¡°Haha, yes, that¡¯s right. I like it. I really like it. I love it enough to risk my life.¡± With that said, Caesar¡¯s eyes looking at me were very kind and sweet. ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t risk your life just for a knitted scarf.¡± When I said that because I was genuinely concerned, Caesar burst out laughing like crazy. Seriously, the older he gets, the more difficult he is to understand. *** We decided to go back to the mansion by carriage. I watched the endless night view passing through the carriage window. Unlike the country duchy, the night of the capital certainly resembled a nightlife. ¡®It¡¯s beautiful.¡¯ 500 years ago, I spent countless nights in this city. But why does this night look particularly dazzling and beautiful? ¡°Oh, I can see the mansion. Caesar, we¡¯ll be there soon¡­ Caesar? Are you asleep?¡± I thought it was quiet, apparently, Caesar was asleep. Seriously, there was no way he wasn¡¯t busy with the party and preparations for the coronation ceremony. At yesterday¡¯s party, it seemed that there was no time to rest because he was surrounded by many people. ¡®How tired he must have been.¡¯ It would have been better for him to rest instead of coming to see me. ¡°Caesar. Caesar, wake up. We¡¯re almost at the mansion.¡± I sat down next to Caesar and gently shook him to wake him up. ¡°Ummm¡­¡± ¡°Uwaah!¡± Caesar¡¯s body faltered by the shaking of the carriage and collapsed toward me. I quickly held Caesar in my arms so that he wouldn¡¯t collapse. ¡°Caesar, are you awake?¡± ¡°Umm¡­ What¡ª Ho!¡± Caesar, who was resting his forehead on my shoulder as if he was half asleep, suddenly raised his head as he figured out the situation. And that moment. With amazing timing, the carriage caught on a stone beak and stumbled heavily. ¡°Uwaah!¡± ¡°Kyaa!¡± Kung! Caesar and I fell on the chair at the same time. Well, this kind of accident can happen. It¡¯s okay. The problem is that our lips collided as we fell. It is not a romantic situation where our lips ¡®barely touch¡¯. Our front teeth bumped into each other with the force. ¡°Ouch, it hurts¡­!¡± ¡°Duh¡­!¡± I grabbed my lips with both hands and crouched down. Caesar covered his lips with the back of his hand and was completely crushed in the corner of the carriage. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Caesar screamed with a wounded face. ¡°This is invalid!¡± What is invalid? ¡°Invalid!¡± Caesar¡¯s scream filled with resentment spread outside the carriage. *** I got a cut on my lower lip. That evening, Leonard looked at the wound with hawk¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why are your lips like that? Why is it so swollen?¡± ¡°Huh? Ah, the carriage was shaking and we bumped into each other¡­ I bit it.¡± I was embarrassed by myself after answering. What? Am I lying right now? Why the hell? ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Without even asking about Leonard¡¯s tour of the Order of the Knights, I got up and headed for the bedroom. For some reason, when I remembered the situation in the carriage, my face became hot and I couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡®I must be crazy. This is an accident, an accident.¡¯ But why does my heart pound when I think of that time? [This is invalid!] ¡®What invalid. Asshole. Do you feel that bad about bumping your lips with me?¡¯ Wiping my lips with the back of my hand, I strode down the hallway. For some reason, it was a moment when I had a strong feeling that I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight. Chapter 14 Heavy snow poured two days before returning to the main residence. If the snow did not stop quickly, it seemed that the schedule for returning home would be disrupted. Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter if we¡¯re a little late as I have nothing but a schedule to roll around. At least, it was like that until yesterday. That is, the morning when Caesar and Hamilton break into the mansion, interrupting my rest. ¡°Listen, Princess. Even though I told His Highness that there will be an enthronement ceremony practice from noon, he showed up drenched in sweat after practicing swords all morning.¡± In the mansion¡¯s drawing room, Hamilton, whose blood pressure was raised, complained to me. Then Caesar, who was sitting next to Hamilton, grumbled. ¡°Who cares? It¡¯s just practice anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m sweaty.¡± ¡°It does matter! You have to try on clothes, so how could you appear sweaty?! Isn¡¯t that right, Princess?¡± Instead of answering, I just smiled and sipped my tea. Why are you two here for something that does not concern me? Go back. Please, just go back. ¡®How could Leonard not be here at a time like this?!¡¯ Leonard is the only one out of the three of us who actually responds to Hamilton, who is talkative. However, Leonard went to meet the commander of the knight again today. He seemed to have caught the attention of the leader on his last tour, and he was invited to his house. ¡®Brother! Save me!¡¯ I try my best to send telepathy. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m going to die of heartbreak because of His Highness. Princess, please say something.¡± ¡°Huh? No, why should I do that?¡± ¡°His Highness listens to you.¡± No. I think you¡¯re misunderstanding something. These days, I am also being swayed by that snarky bastard. ¡­ Well. Suddenly, I have a strong sympathy toward Hamilton. ¡°Bad Caesar.¡± ¡°What?¡± Caesar looked at me with a look of one who had just lost their only ally. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what it is about, but Caesar must have been bad, obviously.¡± ¡°What nonsense is that?!¡± ¡°Ah, after all, Princess recognizes my hard work!¡± Hamilton was so moved that he almost cried. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Viscount.¡± ¡°Ugh, don¡¯t mention it. There are more than once or twice when I want to quit.¡± ¡°Did I stop you? If you want to quit, you can quit.¡± ¡°Look at this. He treats me like this. A few days ago, he left me and disappeared, and his lips were swollen from where he was hit¡­¡± ¡°Ahhhh, be quiet! Stop talking!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it! Don¡¯t mention that!¡± To stop Hamilton from speaking, Caesar and I both jumped out of our seats at the same time. Caesar¡¯s body turned red like a carrot. I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m probably like that too. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong with you two?¡± Hamilton looked at both of us, who were visibly embarrassed, alternately. ¡°Oh, come to think of it, the Princess also has a wound on her lower lip¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something else, please!¡± I¡¯m barely forgetting it, so don¡¯t remind me of that day! Hamilton¡¯s eyes narrowed at the two of us reacting violently. He glanced at the two of us again and again, as if suspiciously. ¡°No way, you two¡­¡± ¡°No, we¡¯re not.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything yet.¡± Such a failure. I overreacted because of embarrassment. At this rate, Hamilton would have noticed the ¡®accident¡¯ of that day. ¡®If we get caught by this light-mouthed human being¡­!¡¯ A lot of trouble is sure to follow! I hate that! I tried to change the topic somehow. ¡°By the way, my lord. Aren¡¯t you interested in books? Did you know that there¡¯s a bible written by the Buddhist monks of Balon in this mansion?¡± ¡°What? A scribe from the Balon Monastery which is famous for its beautiful handwriting? No way, it must be very expensive!¡± ¡°Absolutely. If you are curious, I can show you for a moment.¡± ¡°Of course! It would be my honor!¡± Hamilton jumped up from his seat in excitement. I¡¯m glad Hamilton is a simple man. ¡°Then come with me for a while¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I want to go too.¡± When Hamilton and I got up from our seats, Caesar quickly got up as well as if he had been waiting. I waved my hand at Caesar. ¡°No, only the Viscount and I will go.¡± ¡°What? Why can¡¯t I?¡± Caesar asked with a puzzled expression. Ugh, that idiot. We¡¯ve barely diverted Hamilton¡¯s attention, what if the person whose lips hit mine follows along? ¡°Your Highness, it would be better to wait as the Princess said. If there are too many people who make a fuss, the expensive books will be damaged.¡± Fortunately, Hamilton adamantly rejected Caesar. His head was already full of books, and he seemed to have forgotten about ¡®lips¡¯. Caesar did not hide his dissatisfied expression, but in the end he flopped back on the sofa. ¡°Ah, fine. Do whatever you want.¡± Oh, so you can be obedient too? ¡°Well then, shall we go?¡± We left Caesar in the drawing room and left the room. *** The ceremonial books were kept in a glass box sealed with wax. Hamilton¡¯s eyes, as he looked at the collection, seemed to be filled with stars. He seems to have fallen in love with the book. I sat in a nearby chair and waited so as not to disturb Hamilton¡¯s love. But it got boring, and even though I knew it would disturb him, I hinted at Hamilton for a conversation. ¡°You must be busy preparing for the coronation ceremony. Will it be okay if you come out like this?¡± Fortunately, Hamilton responded to my conversation without a sign of displeasure. ¡°Originally, no.¡± ¡°Aha, it seems that Caesar forced you again.¡± ¡°Actually, I came out today with the pretext of complaining to the Princess.¡± ¡°Pardon? Viscount has complaints?¡± ¡°His Highness couldn¡¯t sleep the whole time and he was so tense, so I wanted to make him feel a little more comfortable.¡± Hamilton smiled back at me who was puzzled. ¡°Do you know why the coronation party was held before the coronation ceremony and not after it?¡± ¡°I heard it was to celebrate his birthday as well.¡± ¡°Externally, yes.¡± ¡°Then internally?¡± ¡°He was trying to get rid of it quickly¡­ would be the correct expression.¡± He hastened the coronation ceremony. As a result, the coronation ceremony was held in winter, not on New Year¡¯s. In order to finalize the schedule for the ceremony, the party was held first. Why did he have to be in such a hurry? ¡°The 1st Consort will soon be crowned empress.¡± Hamilton glanced to the side, as if he could hear my inner thoughts. When the 1st Consort becomes empress, the power of the Valer family will become stronger. Then, of course, they would try to place the young son of the empress, not Caesar, as heir. ¡®After coming to the capital, Father said he is going to be busy, so I guess¡­¡¯ I had wondered what kind of business a person who took a step back from politics and did not enjoy social gatherings could possibly have that it was hard to see his face. I see. Did Peresca decide to stand on the side of Crown Prince Caesar to deal with Valer in earnest? ¡°The Duchy is so far from the capital, it¡¯s hard to hear such news.¡± ¡°If Princess wants, I can serve as your informant.¡± ¡°Are you talking about me, not my father or brother?¡± The joke was so ridiculous that I laughed in vain. Hamilton just shrugged. I thought maybe this man might be the only one who doesn¡¯t treat me as a minor. ¡°Why are you telling me that?¡± I smiled and tilted my head. Hamilton let out a ¡®hmm¡¯ as if looking for an answer, and laughed bitterly. ¡°Just consider it as today¡¯s reward for showing me your precious book.¡± Such a heavy and burdensome reward. I could¡¯ve pretended I didn¡¯t understand, but it¡¯s a pity that now Caesar has become a person whom I can¡¯t pretend not to know. *** Hamilton asked for the butler and I returned to the drawing room. ¡°Oh, right, I should¡¯ve asked about young Brande.¡± It was only when I got to the drawing room that I suddenly thought of that. But if I go back, I¡¯ll end up with more troublesome work, so let¡¯s stop. The first thing to do is to deal with Caesar, who is now left alone and must be angry. ¡­or so I thought. ¡°¡­Are you sleeping?¡± Caesar was lying on the sofa and sleeping. What¡¯s with this guy? ¡°¡­Seriously, didn¡¯t he say he couldn¡¯t sleep the whole time?¡± I sat down on the floor, leaning my head on Caesar¡¯s bedside. Caesar¡¯s breathing was low and regular. I gently touched his hair so he wouldn¡¯t wake up. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anywhere else to sleep except at my house?¡± A life where you can fall asleep only when you come to this small annex, even though you live in the largest and most colorful place in this empire. I told him to become emperor. I offered to make him emperor. Perhaps I have cast a curse that is too great and terrifying on him. My heart is pounding at this regret. ¡°If something happens, tell me. Don¡¯t hold it alone and laugh as if nothing happened. Didn¡¯t I tell you it¡¯s okay to act like a baby?¡± Of course, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know his mind. He wouldn¡¯t want to tell me and Leonard about that. But I want him to think about the guilt we will feel when we find out too late. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Did my whispers bother him? Caesar mumbled in a hoarse voice and muttered. ¡°Helena? When did you come?¡± Caesar raised his upper body and sat down and asked me. ¡°Hmm, just now?¡± I just laughed. He¡¯d never hear anything from Hamilton anyway. ¡°Oh, so I fell asleep. Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± ¡°I just tried to scribble on Caesar¡¯s face and failed.¡± ¡°Ugh, I can¡¯t even sleep in front of you.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m joking. I won¡¯t do that.¡± I said earnestly. ¡°You can sleep comfortably in front of me. I won¡¯t doodle.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± Caesar grinned. We looked into each other¡¯s eyes without a word for a long time from a short distance away. His red eyes reflected my face. Those eyes that I once thought of as a bad impression¡¯. ¡°¡­It hurts, it doesn¡¯t heal.¡± After a while, Caesar muttered as he ran his thumb across my lips. ¡°Ouch.¡± ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°Of course it hurts.¡± I frowned slightly and spoke as if complaining. Caesar laughed quietly, perhaps unfamiliar with my whining. The room was very quiet. His eyes fixed on my lips, too. He stared for a long time as his long eyelashes quivered. The silence is too much to the point where the sound of the heart is loud. His breathing touched the skin. And. And. ¡­Mm? ¡°¡­Uh?¡± Our lips touched. His lips touched lightly before leaving. It was such a short moment that it was hard to tell if it was a mistake or intentional. Even after our lips parted, we just looked at each other, bewildered by what had just happened. ¡®Uh? Something went by so naturally right now.¡¯ Should I ask ¡°what did you do¡±? However, I think the time to ask has passed. This is it, right? First kiss that happens because the participants get swept away by the atmosphere and they end up getting dazed without realizing it¡­something like that? However, as if not to accidentally make this a brief impulse, Caesar gently wrapped the back of my neck. His fingertips were cold in the winter temperature, and I trembled lightly. ¡°Can I kiss you?¡± Caesar whispered to me in a faint voice. ¡°You should¡¯ve asked before you started.¡± At my retort, Caesar pulled me closer to him. ¡°You can do it again.¡± Caesar¡¯s tickling breath seeped through my body again. This time, I grabbed his collar as tightly as I could. My mind was as colorful and dizzy as a kaleidoscope. ¡®Is it okay to do this with my student?¡¯ A strange sense of immorality enveloped my body. On the other hand, the constant excuses persuade me. First kiss is like that. It¡¯s about being swept away by the atmosphere. When you don¡¯t know the world, you try it out of curiosity. First kiss you can do with anyone as long as you have a shallow liking. It¡¯s not a big deal, obviously. To him. And to me, too. Before long, my head turned white, and I couldn¡¯t hear anything except the sound of snow falling. ¡®Snow, I hope you don¡¯t stop.¡¯ I hope for something after a long time. I hope the snow continues. Incessantly, enough to cover time. *** That night, the snow stopped. Leonard and I were able to leave the capital as scheduled. On the day we left the capital, Hamilton and Rowena came to see us off. Caesar did not come. Inside the rattling carriage. Leonard, who was sitting across from me, asked while I was staring blankly at the white scenery through the window. ¡°You miss them, don¡¯t you?¡± [T/N: Them here because of the lack of subject in Korean language. He¡¯s basically only saying ¡°You miss [subject], don¡¯t you?¡± I added ¡°them¡± as to make the gender ambiguous, because it is obvious she is thinking about Caesar, but Leonard only say Agoth next] ¡°Huh?¡± Unknowingly, the voice that answered was distorted. Leonard laughed bitterly as if my startled reaction was unexpected. ¡°I¡¯m talking about Agoth.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Oh yeah. That¡¯s right.¡± Agoth could not come to the capital with us because she did not obtain permission from the head maid. The day we left the main house, I remembered her holding her collar and holding back tears. ¡°I really miss them.¡± I miss you. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s weird. I really miss them.¡± [T/N: Same reason as above. She is clearly addressing Caesar, but wants Leonard to think she¡¯s talking about Agoth. So I used ¡°them¡± for speech and ¡°you¡± for inner voice. Sorry it¡¯s somewhat confusing.] Casting my gaze out the window again, I mumbled those words without a target over and over again. Chapter 15 That day, the commander of the Red Knights, Nerf Dalton, was not in a good mood. It was because he heard insults from other commanders at the general meeting that his tone and behavior were vulgar. He, who was an illegitimate child, was often despised by other commanders, that¡¯s why the nobles called the Red Knights a ¡®collection of junks¡¯. ¡°Those narrow-minded fools! If we face each other, their heads will fall out in 10 seconds!¡± ¡°Oh my, Commander! Please, be careful with what you say.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t point out my way of speaking!¡± As soon as he opened the door to the general commander¡¯s office angrily to Gerald, Dalton made eye contact with an unexpected guest. Neat clothes, soft face. The typical ¡®narrow-minded fools¡¯ he hated so much was sitting on the sofa in the dressing room. ¡°Oh, Sir Dalton. It¡¯s a great pleasure to meet you. My name is Leonard Peresca, who was introduced by Viscount Noct.¡± Leonard Peresca. Only then did Dalton recall Hamilton¡¯s drunken request yesterday. A nobleman¡¯s son is very interested in the Order of the Imperial Knights, and he asked if he could accept an application for a field trip. The other knights were reluctant, so they seemed to want Dalton to accept it somehow. In the end, he accepted the request in exchange for alcohol that day. ¡°¡­Oh, you are the esteemed son of Duke Peresca who is said to want to visit.¡± ¡°Yes, I look forward to your kind cooperation today.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the Perescas studied martial arts. How did you end up with the sword?¡± ¡°Ah, learning swordsmanship from my younger sibling got me interested.¡± ¡°Huh? And the young master¡¯s age is¡­?¡± ¡°I will turn seventeen next spring.¡± With that said, Leonard smiled. Dalton¡¯s excitement fell at that angelic expression. He listened to Hamilton because he had asked so desperately. He didn¡¯t know he¡¯d send him such a newborn. And what? Learning from his younger sibling? Are you kidding me? ¡®I¡¯m going to have to kick him out so I won¡¯t be able to see him again.¡¯ It is the best for the knights, and also for this young master who dreams of vain dreams. ¡°It¡¯s a shame if it¡¯s just a tour. Are you willing to participate in the Order of the Imperial Knights¡¯ training today?¡± ¡°Oh, are you sure? If you allow me, I will be happy to participate!¡± Leonard replied with a bright eye. Yes, be very happy now. Sooner or later, you will cry out loud saying you want to go home, sweetheart. ¡°Gerald, take the young master to the training camp. I guess I¡¯ll have to attend in particular today.¡± Said Dalton with an ominous laugh. Gerald¡¯s expression distorted strangely at those words. There is nothing else he hates more than his boss visiting. ¡°Come on, would you like to taste the training of our Red Knights?¡± *** The training course that day was too difficult compared to the other days. It was inevitable as Dalton, who was disrespected at the general commander¡¯s meeting, took his anger out with the duke¡¯s kid. ¡°100 laps of running the training ground, 100 sit-ups, 200 push-ups, 200 pull-ups, 2000 sword swings¡­¡± Gerald, standing next to Dalton, took a deep breath after slowly reading today¡¯s special training course. ¡°Commander, our kids are going to die like this.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay. He probably won¡¯t even be able to run ten laps around the training ground and he¡¯ll be the first to leave.¡± Standing firm with his arms crossed, looking at the training ground, Dalton grinned. ¡°Why do you want to harass the good-looking master?¡± ¡°It¡¯s annoying to see a pale-faced guy holding a sword.¡± ¡°What¡¯s good about being hated by a duke?¡± ¡°Heh, what¡¯s the worth of his name if even I have to call him ¡®duke¡¯?¡± Dalton snorted. Money, or political influence. One of them needs to be present to say someone is ¡®powerful¡¯. Peresca, an old noble who stands one step behind the political front, is forced to be pushed out of power. ¡°Come on. I think I¡¯ll feel quite relieved when I see him dragging around later.¡± ¡°Whatever, you¡¯re mean.¡± Hearing Gerald¡¯s nagging, Dalton only shrugged his shoulders lightly. But things didn¡¯t go according to his plan. Leonard, whom he had thought would fall even before he finished going around the training ground, trained vigorously. ¡°Wh-what¡¯s with that guy?¡± What the¡ª This isn¡¯t¡ª ¡°C-Commander¡­ I can¡¯t do it. Today¡¯s training is so hard¡­ Whew.¡± ¡°This¡­ How long do we have to do this¡­ My arms are so numb now¡­¡± Even the existing knights raised the white flags, but only Leonard persisted. At this point, Dalton had no choice but to be embarrassed. ¡°Hey, what if you guys surrender? Don¡¯t you have pride?¡± ¡°No, but¡­ That boy¡­ I don¡¯t think he¡¯s human.¡± The knights now had tears in their faces. ¡®What the hell did this bastard eat when growing up?¡¯ How absurd. ¡°Young Master, how¡¯s your training?¡± Dalton sneaked up to Leonard and tried to talk to him. Then Leonard stopped his sword and turned to Dalton. ¡°Ah, yes! After all, training for the Order of the Imperial Knights is a bit difficult!¡± Leonard replied with a smile. It is not a human expression that says ¡®this is too much¡¯. ¡°The knights do this kind of training every day. I¡¯ve been saying that I¡¯m already working hard. Now I feel ashamed.¡± ¡°No¡­ We don¡¯t usually go this far either¡­¡± Dalton¡¯s voice gradually weakened. Now, regardless of anger, this boy was simply amazing. ¡°I¡¯m glad I came on this field trip today. I¡¯m awakened by the thought of having to be more sincere in my training.¡± Leonard said so, and sent a bright smile towards the gasping knights. ¡°If one day I come as a junior, please accept me generously. I will do my best to become a knight that you are not ashamed of.¡± Whoa¡­ What is this? Are you not human? This boy is¡­ How should I say this? I don¡¯t know, but he must be like light. ¡°Young Master, I was wrong!¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Actually, you shouldn¡¯t have done this training. It was my prejudice! Young Master deserves to learn swordsmanship!¡± Dalton¡¯s courageous apology began to wave with excitement among the scattered knights, ¡°Ugh, Commander!¡± They were moved by the commander¡¯s generosity¡­ There was no other reason, it must have been because of the joy that this forcible training would finally be over. Leonard glanced at them once, and finally gave Dalton a broad smile. ¡°Wow, did I pass Commander¡¯s exam then? I¡¯m happy that you acknowledge me!¡± At that smile that cleansed the mind and body, the knights were at a loss for words. *** ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this, but I will give you a chance to fight directly with the knights.¡± Dalton couldn¡¯t stop his desire to take care of this angel, or young master, who flew to his squad. ¡°No matter how good a teacher taught you, the sword of an incumbent knight will not be easy.¡± ¡°Yes, please teach me a lot.¡± ¡°Great. Dalian! Come and have a fight!¡± At Dalton¡¯s cry, a young knight came forward. Just because one has enough guts to survive physical training doesn¡¯t mean they have great sword skills. Daniel held his sword with a confident expression. He was full of the will to restore the pride he had lost during training. ¡°I look forward to your kind cooperation.¡± Leonard greeted politely. At Leonard¡¯s relaxed expression, Dalian¡¯s confidence rose even more. He shouldn¡¯t lose to such a soft guy. Rumors of a match between the visiting student and the knight spread quickly within the Imperial Palace, and the other knights also crept in to watch. ¡°What¡¯s this, Sir Dalton? The Red Knights also recruit that kind of newborn now?¡± Horio of the White Knights grinned and stood next to Dalton. Dalton would have been annoyed before, but as of today, his snorting was not even heard. ¡°Well, think whatever you want. If he regrets it later, we¡¯ll just fetch him back.¡± ¡°Huh? Does the young master come with another unexpected profit as well?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk, just watch.¡± Dalton chuckled confidently. Soon after, the call of the referee, Gerald, was heard. ¡°Dalian, start!¡± And in the fleeting moment. The auditorium, which had been buzzing, became quiet for an instant as if cold water had been poured on it. It was because Leonard, who was smiling softly, had a heavy fighting spirit. The smile on his lips was still there, but his eyes became sharp like a beast. ¡°¡­What?¡± Horio briefly clicked his tongue at the sudden change. It¡¯s not just the atmosphere that has changed. ¡°Haaaaa!¡± With the sound of the start, Leonard rushed towards Dalian with great momentum. At the unexpected speed, Dalian was bewildered from the start. ¡°Uh-huh? Huhh?¡± Kaang, Kang! Both swords collided several times in a matter of seconds. Whenever the metal sounded, the onlookers held their breath. ¡°No¡­ What is that?¡± Horio muttered in a dazed voice. Leonard¡¯s sword skill is the most textbook technique. In other words, it is easy to read. However, it overwhelms the opponent with its tremendous speed, power, and excellent judgment. Even after reading the attack, there was no room to counterattack. Dalton felt a shudder all over because of Leonard¡¯s skills. ¡°Unexpected profit, huh¡­ We¡¯ll bring him in no matter what. Don¡¯t look anymore because you spat on me before.¡± Thanks again, Viscount Hamilton Noct! ¡°Stop! Left side wins!¡± The decision was made quickly. It was Leonard¡¯s victory. After that, other knights joined in, and there were a total of five battles, and Leonard won three of them. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even look so tired. My, my¡­¡± Horio shook his head in disbelief. Dalton shrugged and gave Horio a smirk, then walked over to Leonard. ¡°Your skill is wonderful.¡± ¡°Thank you for looking at me that way. It was my first time fighting with knights, and I learned a lot.¡± Leonard showed a harmless smile. The eyes of the beast that he had been wearing a while ago were nowhere to be seen. ¡°We¡¯d better stop here today. It¡¯s not good to overdo it.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to my room. It¡¯s too late today, why don¡¯t we stop at my house¡­¡± Dalton urged Leonard to leave the arena, with the intention of grabbing him quickly before the other squads could. However, at that time, a young knight from another Order came to quarrel with the two of them. ¡°You¡¯re struggling after only beating those junks. Peresca must have no noble face, right?¡± To attack two in one shot, it must be a knight with a great snout. At those words, Dalton, who was impatient, stopped walking. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Oh, did you hear that?¡± The young knight roared. ¡°I heard there was a fun show, so I came here, but in the end I just yawned. It¡¯s obviously a planned battle, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Our Red Knights don¡¯t do such silly things!¡± ¡°Otherwise, the skills of the Red Knights are so poor that they would be beaten by such a little young master.¡± ¡°Bring it on!¡± With his veins bulging on his temples, Dalton tried to pull out his sword. If the knights standing nearby didn¡¯t stop him, something would¡¯ve happened. But the young knight did not stop quarreling with him. ¡°Participating in this kind of fraudulent game, there is a reason why Peresca has not produced talented people.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking too much.¡± Unlike Dalton, Leonard responded calmly. His face was still smiling. The gentle reaction made the knight even more excited and raised his voice. ¡°You said you learned swordsmanship from your younger sibling? Isn¡¯t that already a funny thing to say?¡± ¡°Sir seems to be making judgments without seeing Helena¡¯s skills in person.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah. Princess Helena. I saw her at the party yesterday.¡± The knight smiled and said. ¡°At first glance, it was a young girl who could not lift her dress because the hem of her dress was heavy, far from being a swords¡­¡± The knight could not continue the next word. For in the blink of an eye, he realized that a sword was on his neck. Until Leonard drew his sword and aimed it, most of those gathered there didn¡¯t notice. The speed was there, but no anger was felt at all. ¡°Sir.¡± Leonard called the knight in a low voice. ¡°If you insult my sister any more, I have no choice but to separate your head from your body.¡± There was no anger in Leonard¡¯s voice. He was still polite and gentle. But everyone in the room knew. That those words are sincere, not pretentious or intimidating. ¡°Uh¡­ Uh, err¡­ I-I made a mistake¡­ M-My apologies¡­¡± The knight stuttered begging for forgiveness. The trembling eyeballs looked urgent. At the knight¡¯s apology, Leonard lowered the tip of his sword again. ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re someone I can communicate with.¡± Leonard smiled like an angel again, but none of those present saw him as a kind-hearted angel. *** ¡°Puhahahahahaha!¡± A few days later, the Red Knights¡¯ commander¡¯s office. When Caesar heard of Leonard¡¯s anecdote, he burst into laughter. Dalton clicked his tongue, expressing displeasure at Caesar¡¯s reaction. ¡°I was worried, how could such an angel-like young master become friends with His Highness, now I understand.¡± ¡°Uhahahaha! Ahahahahak! Cough! Cough! Uhaha!¡± ¡°Oh, stop laughing.¡± At Dalton¡¯s rebuke, Caesar wiped away his tears and barely stopped laughing. ¡°Sir Dalton, I heard you invited Leonard to a meal the next day.¡± ¡°Yes. Anyway, he¡¯s a talent not to be missed, so I definitely need to salvage it.¡± ¡°What did you talk about?¡± ¡°I recommended the military academy because he wants to be a knight. When he graduates, I will bring him to our Order of the Knights as the deputy commander.¡± Dalton said eagerly. It was the first time Caesar had seen him with such a pleasing expression on his face. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a pity I couldn¡¯t see it in person. It¡¯s really rare to see Leonard like that. You guys are blessed.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want that kind of blessing. It was so scary that even the younger ones were choking.¡± ¡°He¡¯s my friend.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t brag.¡± Saying that, Dalton glanced at Caesar¡¯s eyes. It was the first time Dalton had ever seen Caesar smile so fervently. Dalton sometimes felt like there was something living in him, who had just become an adult. A man hiding his fangs to bite his opponent at any time. ¡®The nickname of the gray wolf is not in vain.¡¯ So even the hot-blooded Dalton became cautious in front of Caesar. If Leonard was the one who warned and beheaded, Caesar was the one who beheaded and warned. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m looking forward to it. I hope Leonard enters the Imperial Palace soon.¡± Caesar smiled pleasantly and added: ¡°By the way, Sir Dalton, who was that knight who spoke nonsense about Helena?¡± Chapter 16 Flowers to You (1) Translated by Wook Edited by Wook Three summers have passed since Caesar became crown prince. Leonard began attending the capital¡¯s military academy on the recommendation of the commander of the Red Knights. It was because he needed to complete school to become an officer of the Order of the Knights. Thanks to this, I can only meet with Leonard about once a month, except during vacation. Caesar visited the duchy every summer, but he did not stay as long as before. He gained a little more power and lost a little more freedom. Agoth was so obsessed with the sword that the blisters on her hand would not disappear. I felt a little sorry because she seemed to regard it as the only contact point with me. And the fourth summer. At the age of twenty-one, Caesar visited the duchy again. With a very annoying thing. *** ¡°A gladiatorial competition organized by the imperial family?¡± I checked the paper Caesar had handed out and frowned. While I read the contents with my eyes, Caesar explained the contents to Leonard who was sitting on the opposite side. ¡°It¡¯s an event that happens once every four years. It was originally for knights only, but this year the rules have changed.¡± Oh, well, I know what a competition is. I knew it, but I just wasn¡¯t interested. Because. ¡°In this competition, sword skills are not the main interest. It is more like a talent show between nobles.¡± I said, flicking the paper on the table. There are two types of swords. A sword for preserving one¡¯s life and killing opponents in actual combat, and a sword that moves in a set combination for show. This competition is for the latter. For example, even if a talented mercenary participated in this competition and achieved victory, they would almost certainly be cursed for saying that their swordsmanship was crude and vulgar. ¡°I told you. The rules have changed. This time, one can participate even if they¡¯re not a noble.¡± Caesar said, tapping the table with his index finger. ¡°It is hosted by the imperial family. I¡¯m sure there will be a lot of great guys participating. It will be fun.¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± That¡¯s a bit tempting. As many people flock, you can experience various situations. Nevertheless, I was worried that Leonard¡¯s school only teaches useless protocols in practice. At that moment, Agoth came into the room with snacks. ¡°I brought chocolate tarts.¡± ¡°Sheesh, it just had to be chocolate.¡± Caesar grumbled to himself. He doesn¡¯t like sweet food very much. ¡°Oh, my. My apologies. Shall I prepare egg tarts for Your Highness, then?¡± ¡°Mm? What¡¯s going on with you?¡± ¡°It will take about two hours.¡± ¡°You really¡­¡± Caesar and Agoth growled and looked at each other. I mean, they¡¯re pretty consistent. At this point, I don¡¯t know if the two get along well or not. ¡°Come to think of it, if it¡¯s a competition where non-nobles can participate, can Agoth also participate?¡± Leonard, not interested in whether the two lost or roasted, muttered as he picked up the paper on the table. When her name appeared, Agoth pricked up her ears like a rabbit. Caesar sighed and leaned his body against the chair. ¡°That¡¯s right. Well, if it¡¯s that guy, even if she participates, she¡¯ll only get messed up.¡± ¡°¡­ Oho.¡± Agoth has never participated in a competition before. Even so, I was about to release her from service slowly. Will it be okay? ¡°Caesar. Did you bring this up because of Agoth?¡± ¡°Are you crazy? No, I¡¯m not.¡± Judging by this reaction, I guess it¡¯s right. ¡°He brought this information for you. Good for you, Agoth.¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t like it! There is nothing better than my lady!¡± Agoth shouted, her face blushing. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Agoth want to go to the competition?¡± ¡°I want to go out!¡± Agoth shouted, her eyes gleaming. Then she looked back at Caesar with a frown on her face and shouted. ¡°Ha, really! Thank you!¡± ¡°¡­She¡¯s picking a fight with me now, isn¡¯t she?¡± At Agoth¡¯s words, where the contents, expressions, and shouts of the words were not unified at all, Caesar sarcastically said. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s all participate. We are all Master¡¯s pupils, but the three of us have never really competed properly.¡± ¡°Oh, are you participating too?¡± I looked at Caesar in amazement. Caesar¡¯s expression was strangely distorted. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? In this contest, the crown prince is an automatic participant.¡± ¡°Huh? Since when?¡± ¡°Since the time Gray became the imperial family.¡± I had no idea. It was a competition that I didn¡¯t even care about because I had no intention of participating in the nobility games. Leonard, who was sitting next to me, calmly added explanations to my bewildered expression. ¡°One of the symbols of the imperial family after Emperor Dante is the ¡®Sword¡¯. It¡¯s no wonder that His Highness took sword lessons early, Helena.¡± I didn¡¯t know there was such a background in Caesar¡¯s early sword education. Is it my fault? Because the me in my previous life was too good? What an amazing butterfly effect. In my previous life, I was just doing it to make ends meet! ¡°Ohh¡­ So it¡¯s like that.¡± Anyway, all three of my students can participate. If so, it will be more interesting. Isn¡¯t this a competition where I can see at a glance how much the skills of the three have grown? ¡°Then why don¡¯t all three of you participate?¡± After saying that, I realized belatedly that it was a mistake. I guess I have a talent for walking into troublesome things on my own feet. *** Caesar, who arrived at the duke¡¯s mansion around noon, gave me a cumbersome task, and left around midnight. Leonard was away for a while at Mother¡¯s call, so I ended up seeing him off alone. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay for a night? It would be dangerous to ride the carriage at night.¡± ¡°I stopped by for a while on my way back from Salisbury. I need to hurry up and go back.¡± ¡°After becoming the crown prince, you became so busy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It was something I was prepared for.¡± Caesar answered in a rather refreshing tone. ¡°Will you not be able to come to the duchy this summer?¡± Early summer is already over. Originally, this was the time for him to stay in the duchy and fuss around. However, after finally visiting the duchy after a long while, he left before the day even ended. Caesar answered my question with a light sigh. ¡°Sorry.¡± Well, somehow the atmosphere became awkward. I shouldn¡¯t have asked. There was an awkward silence for a long time. It was Caesar who opened his mouth as if the silence was uncomfortable. ¡°By the way, are you going to social gatherings?¡± ¡°Social gatherings?¡± ¡°You must have gotten quite a few invitations after my birthday party.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m refusing all of that.¡± ¡°I knew it. The reason is probably because you¡¯re lazy and those things are annoying, right?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of asking?¡± ¡°Haha, as expected.¡± Caesar laughed out loud. I suddenly thought about how much more we can have these conversations in the future. Even so, after the first kiss that was caused by ¡®getting swept by the atmosphere¡¯, we became subtly awkward with each other. Maybe it¡¯s because both of us are implicitly avoiding the topic. This is because I am afraid that the relationship will change rapidly, whether it gets better or worse. But beyond that, it was heartbreaking to think that I would gradually become estranged from him in the future. ¡°Have you ever received an invitation from Margrave Brande?¡± Caesar suddenly asked a question out of the blue. I opened my eyes wide and looked at him. ¡°Margrave Brande? Why did you bring them up out of nowhere?¡± [T/N: In the previous chapter it is said that Brande is a marquis. It is said that margrave and marquis are at the same level: beneath a duke and above an earl/count. The difference is that marquis is a title of nobility, while margrave is a feudal era military-administrative officer of comital rank, originally in charge of a border area. I guess both titles can be used at the same time, one as a proof of their noble heritage, the other one as proof of their military position. Correct me if I¡¯m wrong] ¡°No reason¡­ I just suddenly thought of it.¡± Caesar nodded and answered. Just suddenly, there¡¯s no way. In fact, there was one person that immediately came to mind when I heard the name. Yulika Brande. At the first meeting, where she had to figure out the proper distance between each other and confirm my position, the blonde young lady started fighting without questioning. ¡°I don¡¯t know because there are so many invitations.¡± ¡°That many?¡± ¡°I¡¯m dying just from writing rejection replies. Why can¡¯t anyone see me resting?¡± I grumbled, and Caesar laughed loudly. Does this guy enjoy being hit by work? By the way. ¡®There is definitely something with Brande.¡± When I go up to the capital during the gladiatorial competition, I should ask Hamilton secretly. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go back.¡± We exited the mansion and stood in front of the waiting carriage. ¡°Wait until Brother comes back in a little bit to send you off.¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright. I have to hurry up.¡± ¡°But.¡± The crown prince¡¯s see-off is so shabby. It was because of Caesar¡¯s opinion that he would leave quietly without a fuss because it was close to midnight. ¡®Since I heard about the party last time, if the protocol is neglected, I get strangely annoyed.¡¯ Somehow I feel like my student is being pushed by the empress and neglected. No matter how annoying it is, since I have decided to become a teacher, I want to fulfill my responsibilities as a teacher. ¡°Tell me whenever there are people who bother you. Don¡¯t struggle alone.¡± ¡°Helena.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I am Helena¡¯s disciple.¡± Caesar grinned as he gave an answer that seemed like an irrelevant one. The smile that seemed like a villain somehow leaked out of me without realizing it. Well, I did teach you not to get hit anywhere. I tapped Caesar¡¯s arm and said encouragingly. ¡°It means you can be a spoiled child.¡± [T/N: Me again, uh. The word ¡®spoiled child¡¯ here is from ¡®acting like a spoiled child¡¯, which has the same meaning as ¡®¡®acting coquettish¡¯ or ¡®playing the baby¡¯] In fact, although Caesar is not young enough to act coquettishly to me now. He¡¯s not young just by looking at his appearance. Imagine a 21-year-old guy acting coquettish to a 17-year-old girl. But Caesar¡¯s eyes twinkled in response to my joking words. ¡°Then will you spoil me?¡± ¡°Mm? Oh, hmm. Well, yes.¡± ¡°Then, what if I do something like this?¡± Caesar smiled and walked over to me. Then he holds me tight in his arms. Eh? ¡°What are you doing?¡± I said in his arms. Without thinking of letting go of me, he answered by putting his head on the nape of my neck. ¡°I¡¯m acting like a spoiled child.¡± ¡°What kind of nonsense is this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m charging up my ¡®Helena-meter¡¯ to help me get through the tough times.¡± [T/N: I changed the sentence a bit. The literal translation is ¡®I¡¯m filling up Helena to endure bad things¡­¡¯ Wow if that does not sound weird :)] That¡¯s weird. By the way, this guy is really big. I didn¡¯t know I was going to be hugged like this. Was I always this small? I reached out and patted him on the back. ¡°Fine, charge it up, charge it up.¡± ¡°Heh heh.¡± Caesar¡¯s body trembled as if my hand was tickling, and he laughed softly. Like a child. It¡¯s sad that he hides the difficult things from me. I wonder if he doesn¡¯t trust me that much. But if I think that these childlike expressions, actions, and tone of voice are only shown to me¡­ ¡°I will do my best.¡± Caesar said in a voice mixed with laughter. ¡°Yes, do your best.¡± I answered in a playful voice. If all you want from me is this kind of kindness, I can give it to you. I¡¯ll give it to you without leaving any behind. So, come again anytime, my sweet disciple. With that in mind, I placed my forehead on Caesar¡¯s chest and closed my eyes. *** A month after that. Leonard, Agoth, and I went to the capital¡¯s villa to participate in the gladiatorial competition. On the day I left, my parents held my hand tightly with an excited expression. ¡°Our Helena, you have finally decided to lead an ambitious life. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re going to the capital city voluntarily¡­!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re there, try participating in social gatherings. If you need anything, I will support you with anything.¡± Uhm¡­ I¡¯m neither motivated nor interested in socializing, but since you two look happy, let¡¯s leave it alone. First of all, I should laugh. Hahaha. Until the carriage left the estate, Agoth was completely mesmerized by the scenery outside the carriage window. Leonard and I looked at such Agoth with delight. ¡°Are you amazed, Agoth?¡± ¡°Pardon? Ah, yes! It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever ridden such a nice carriage!¡± ¡°What about the capital city?¡± ¡°The capital as well! I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to go until I became an adult¡­!¡± Agoth¡¯s face was literally shining, and stardust seemed to fall from her eyes. So cute. Leonard and I looked at Agoth with the feeling of seeing a puppy spinning around to bite its tail. ¡°My lady, I will do my best! Even if I don¡¯t win, I¡¯ll do my best not to spoil my lady¡¯s name!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to do it, you should be thinking about winning, Agoth.¡± ¡°Oh, I see! My lady is right. With the goal of winning¡­!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s the spirit.¡± Agoth and I looked at each other and clenched our fists. Leonard, who was watching from the side, burst into laughter. ¡°You don¡¯t have the will, but you have the spirit, Helena?¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s annoying to do it, but if you¡¯re going to do it anyway, you have to win.¡± ¡°Really? Then I will do my best for Helena.¡± Leonard gave a relaxed smile. It was a confident smile that was rare for him who was always humble. Then, you must win. I decided to become a teacher because I was thrilled to see my students perform well. I leaned on the back of the chair feeling excited after a long time. I hope the gladiatorial competition starts soon. No matter who wins, the winner must be one of my three pupils. Chapter 17 Flowers to You (2) Translated by Wook Edited by Wook To me, the splendor of the capital was enough to get me annoyed, but not to Agoth. ¡°There are so many carriages coming and going and not a single broken paving stone!¡± This is because the size of the maintenance manpower and budget are different. ¡°Look at that castle! So cool! Who would live in a place like that?¡± The imperial family lives there. For your information, I also lived there 500 years ago. ¡°Did you see the dragon statue? It looks so big and solemn.¡± Oh, that. It was erected to commemorate the defeat of the evil dragon Krusech. Three days before the competition, after Leonard and Agoth¡¯s application for participation was completed. Agoth walked with exclamations once every five steps. Leonard and I just smiled happily and sometimes responded. It¡¯s kind of like taking a dog for a walk. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯d be nervous as this will be your first competition. Who would¡¯ve thought she¡¯d be so excited instead.¡± ¡°Considering that, you¡¯ve been buying Agoth a lot of things, haven¡¯t you Helena?¡± ¡°What¡­ Haven¡¯t you done the same, Brother?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s so fun to see Agoth¡¯s eyes pop out of surprise every time she receives something¡­¡± ¡°Actually, I also¡­¡± A strange consensus is formed in an unexpected scene. ¡®Now, should I get out of my seat?¡¯ I think I showed Agoth enough sightseeing, and now I think I can go do my business. ¡°Brother, I need to go the other way for a moment.¡± ¡°What? Alone?¡± ¡°Yes, I have an appointment with Viscount Noct. It¡¯s alright, there will be a carriage to pick me up.¡± ¡°An appointment? You?¡± ¡°Why are you so surprised?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ You¡¯re too lazy to meet people.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh¡­ That is¡­ correct?¡± Right. I was a person who was lazy to do everything. I realized the fact again. ¡®But. What am I supposed to do when I want to know what¡¯s the relation between Brande and Caesar?¡± I wondered belatedly, but I couldn¡¯t take a step back because the appointment time was already approaching. *** The place I met Hamilton was at a restaurant downtown. We took a seat by the window away from people. Through the window, I could see a view of the city where the night had begun to set. ¡°I was surprised to hear that you wanted to see me first.¡± Hamilton, whose eyes were wrinkled from smiling, said to me. ¡°There was something I wanted to ask you.¡± ¡°I see. Have you finally decided to use me as your informant?¡± ¡°No. I am not interested in politics.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s unfortunate.¡± What do you mean? Did this guy really want to bring me into the political world? ¡°So, what do you want to know?¡± ¡°I wanted to know if you know anything about the Brande?¡± ¡°What? Did the Brande do anything to Princess?¡± Hamilton¡¯s eyebrows, which were relaxed, went up as if they were nervous. ¡°You¡¯re asking if they did something, not whether I know or don¡¯t know about them.¡± ¡°Oh no¡­ I made a mistake.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be a spy.¡± ¡°Haha, I know.¡± After a slight embarrassment, Hamilton tilted his glass of water and moistened his lips. As if clearing his mind before saying anything difficult. ¡°Where should I start? ¡­Do you know that the current empress is trying to raise Prince Fran, who is her biological son, as crown prince?¡± I nodded my head lightly in affirmation. It¡¯s a matter of guessing rather than knowing. Since Caesar has become the crown prince, it is impossible for the empress¡¯ biological son to become the crown prince unless Caesar is killed. Then after Caesar becomes emperor, she will try to urge her son to be appointed as the crown prince. ¡®But even if he becomes a crown prince right now, if Caesar has children, he will be at a disadvantage.¡¯ ¡°The number of people within the Imperial Palace leaned toward the crown prince. At this rate, it will be difficult for the empress to raise Prince Fran as crown prince.¡± ¡°I think so as well.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why she wants to put her own person in the key position.¡± After saying that, Hamilton paused for a moment. It seems to give me time to think for myself. ¡°¡­She wants to put Yulika Brande in the crown princess position.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been quite some time already.¡± Now I understand. The behavior of Yulika, who had been arguing with me since the first meeting. Jealousy towards Caesar¡¯s close friend, a check against the duke¡¯s daughter, who could be her rival, and a brazen declaration of war out of conviction that she would become the crown princess. ¡®Was it a political battle after all?¡¯ For such a silly reason, not to mention. I tilted my glass of water to wet my dry mouth. ¡°It¡¯s time to talk about Caesar¡¯s engagement.¡± ¡°You are calm.¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s no surprise. The marriage in the imperial family is fast.¡± I was single until the day I died. ¡°If Princess wants, we have enough intention to push you into the crown princess position.¡± Hamilton spoke to me in a hushed voice as if talking about a secret. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°What? B-but later on you could become the empress.¡± ¡°Why would I want to do something as bothersome as becoming an empress¡­¡± Do you think I, who was an emperor, was revived to try to be an emperor¡¯s wife in this life? Mm, by the way, that bastard, then what the hell was he thinking when he kissed me?¡¯ I frowned as I remembered the time I kissed Caesar on a snowy day. Of course, first kiss tends to be carried out out of curiosity and mood. There¡¯s nothing to feel embarrassed about kissing young kids. ¡®But it¡¯s a bit disappointing.¡¯ When the story of the crown princess begins to emerge in earnest, it will be difficult to get along with him no matter who becomes his wife. I will lose my relationship with my good student. Thinking about it that way made my mouth bitter. *** The day of the gladiatorial competition. Perhaps because it was hosted by the imperial family, the number of spectators was higher than ever. By changing the rules, not only the aristocrats but also ordinary people were allowed to attend, so the seats were full. ¡°Young children of noble families, please sit here.¡± Even though there were terrace seats, the attendant guided the noble girls to the first floor seats. It¡¯s good as long as I can see the stadium well. ¡®Only 16 people who passed the preliminary round yesterday will appear in today¡¯s match.¡¯ All three of my students easily passed the preliminary rounds. Well, that¡¯s a natural result, because I am the master. Ahem. At that moment, a young lady came to the seat next to me and sat down. I turned my head to the young lady indifferently. She wore a dress with a hollow in her chest, blonde hair with gorgeous accessories, and exposed white shoulders. Her appearance screamed ¡°this dress doesn¡¯t fit the situation¡± all over. ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°Hoh!¡± Wow. They said enemies meet on a single wooden bridge. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t it Young Lady Yulika Brande?¡± A mischievous smile spread unknowingly. On the other hand, the blood disappeared from Yulika¡¯s face. ¡°Hey, here! Find me another seat¡­!¡± ¡°Just sit down, my lady. Why are you trying to move seats and giving others problems?¡± ¡°Gasp!¡± Yulika jumped up and called the attendant, but I pulled her strongly and put her back in her seat. Yulika took in her breath as if she was going to pass out. ¡®If this continues, can she become a crown princess?¡± Such a weak mentality, how can you survive in the imperial family? Phew, your future must be very dark. I somehow felt pity for Yulika. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, my lady. How have you been?¡± ¡°What? O-Ohoho, I¡¯m alright. Has Princess been well?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you. Whew, my lady, why are you so nervous? Relax.¡± When I pat Yulika¡¯s arm, she trembled. ¡°People will misunderstand that we have a bad relationship. Smile, my lady. Don¡¯t spoil the mood.¡± ¡°A¡­ Ahahahaha¡­!¡± Yulika let out a laugh with a face that looked like she was about to cry. I smiled brightly at such Yulika. Oh, what to do. I guess I¡¯ll have to get along with her. Even stupid kids like this just look cute, perhaps I¡¯ve caught a disease. *** The competition was exciting. It was quite intense and thrilling for a noble game. Of course, it cannot be denied that my disciples are at the center of it. ¡°Where is that female swordsman from? She looks young, but she¡¯s nimble and sharp.¡± Agoth advanced to the quarterfinals with her skill which made everyone tongue-tied. This was possible because the sword she learned was for ¡®actual use¡¯, not ¡®showcase use¡¯. ¡®You said you wanted to learn the sword that protects me, Agoth.¡¯ Agoth showed her own skills without regret. She fell out of the quarterfinals, but she¡¯ll probably get a ton of love calls after this competition. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the son of Duke Peresca?¡± ¡°It is said that he is a talented person who has already won several championships in other competitions.¡± ¡°I heard he¡¯s attending the military academy now. I am really looking forward to the future.¡± My angelic Leonard was not an angel on stage. Even though he was smiling brightly, when the match started, he turned into a cold-blooded face. Each time, exclamations of women erupted. ¡®Young girls will go crazy again.¡¯ However, the attention for these two people was nothing in front of the final boss. Caesar Winter Gray. Everyone would have thought that their crown prince only participated to preserve the tradition. ¡°They say that the sword follows the personality of the wielder, no wonder it is so cold-hearted¡­¡± ¡°He is a gray wolf indeed. He is the one who will not keep the enemy alive.¡± Caesar relentlessly knocked down whoever his opponent was and made it to the finals. Caesar¡¯s ability was overwhelming and one-sided to the point that the audience would freeze every time he raised his sword. ¡°I can feel the bloodthirstiness. Where the hell did he learn such an ugly sword¡­¡± From the noisy crowd, voices of criticism and concern came out rather than praise. I¡¯m sorry. I was the one who taught him, guys. Of course, I have no regrets. ¡®What do these people think of swords? Dance props?¡¯ It¡¯s a weapon for killing people. It¡¯s natural to be bloodthirsty. The match was left with only the finals. In the final, Caesar and Leonard faced off, and it really didn¡¯t matter who won. I deliberately spoke in a loud voice to Yulika, who was sitting next to me. ¡°Isn¡¯t His Highness¡¯ sword really elegant and beautiful?¡± ¡°W-What? It is?¡± When I spoke, Yulika was startled and looked like a rabbit. ¡°Sometimes overwhelming skills can bring fear. But isn¡¯t that the charm of a sword that distinguishes life and death?¡± ¡°Ha¡­ Well, it turns out¡­¡± Yulika nodded at my words. Even though her expression said she didn¡¯t understand at all. ¡°Weak people should know under whose sword their safety is protected.¡± I smiled and glanced at the back seat. I saw a group of aristocrats talking gossip about Caesar. They coughed and ooh-ed and ahh-ed while avoiding my gaze in vain. ¡°Oh, so¡­ You¡¯re saying His Highness is cool, right?¡± As if she didn¡¯t notice my war of nerves with them, Yulika blinked her eyes and asked me. ¡­How is this young and innocent child going to be the crown princess? Why do I even have to worry about someone else¡¯s daughter? When I was looking at Yulika with a regretful expression. The final match is over. ¡°His Highness Prince Caesar Winter Gray is the final winner!¡± The voice of the host, who announced the victory or defeat, resounded in the venue. Caesar won. ¡°This is the first time a crown prince has won this gladiatorial competition.¡± Yulika, who was sitting next to me, muttered in a voice that was choked with emotion. I guess so. Until now, it would have been a role to only show a few plausible games. But my disciple doesn¡¯t do that. My disciple was sincere. ¡°A wreath to the winner!¡± ¡°Congratulations, Your Highness!¡± The audience stood up and clapped and cheered. Including those who gossiped about Caesar a while ago. A wreath of blue and red flowers was placed on Caesar¡¯s head. The cheers of the young children grew louder. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are they so excited?¡± ¡°Oh. Don¡¯t you know, Princess? There is a tradition that the winner presents the wreath that he received to the young lady in his heart.¡± Yulika preached to me condescendingly, as if asking how I could not know that. She doesn¡¯t know anything about the sword, but she knows well about such things. By the way, that means. ¡®Is that wreath going to Yulika Brande, who is being discussed as the crown princess?¡¯ Oh, crap. I got the wrong seat. Now I have to smile awkwardly for the person next to me. Sure enough, Caesar came out and approached Yulika. A wide smile spread across Yulika¡¯s face. ¡°Your Highness, congratulations on your victory!¡± Yulika gently grabbed the hem of her dress and greeted him in a roaring voice. I wondered why he dressed so splendidly in the gladiatorial contest, and this was the reason. ¡°Thank you, my lady.¡± ¡°I was sure Your Highness would win!¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad I could repay your faith.¡± Caesar smiled with his teeth and laughed. What is that business smile? Am I the only one cringing? I glanced around and checked the top seat. I could see the empress looking at this side happily. ¡®Yes, it¡¯s politics.¡¯ How lame. Finally, Caesar picked up the wreath. Yulika stared at the wreath with excited eyes. Caesar smiled at Yulika like that, and put a wreath on the head¡­ ¡­of me. Not Yulika. ¡°¡­Mm?¡± Oh? Wait a moment. This? Uh? ¡°To my esteemed Master, all the glory of today.¡± Uooooohhh?! Caesar¡¯s red eyes smiled thinly. Yulika¡¯s red face was distorted as if she was about to cry. A commotion spread across the venue. It was in an instant that people¡¯s attention was focused on me. ¡®What is this?!¡¯ My free life is now ruined. I gave up on thinking. Chapter 18 Flowers to You (3) Translated by Wook Edited by Wook Rumors spread in an instant. ¡°Did you hear? I heard the crown prince gave his wreath to Princess Peresca.¡± ¡°It is said that the princess was the teacher who taught the crown prince swordsmanship.¡± ¡°What? Such a young girl?¡± ¡°I know, right? I heard she¡¯s pretty famous in the Northwestern region. It is said that the young master of the house was also taught by the princess.¡± ¡°It must be a false rumor.¡± ¡°Does she have the position of the crown princess in mind?¡± ¡°The crown princess¡­ Well, there¡¯s nothing that Peresca can¡¯t do.¡± When people gathered, they talked about me and Caesar. Rumors produce speculation, speculation turns into conviction, and sometimes they become distorted. And at the end of the story there was always this question. ¡°Then what will happen to the Young Lady Brande?¡± *** Gray wolf. Cold-blooded merciless towards the enemy. A prince who wields a murderous sword. The man with the many nicknames is now¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve sinned to death.¡± ¡­lying flat before me. I sat cross-legged on the sofa and looked down at Caesar. The signs of restless family members came from outside the door. I know what everyone is worried about. But no matter how generous I am, I can¡¯t let it go this time. ¡°Caesar.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What do I hate the most?¡± ¡°Doing annoying things.¡± ¡°And what did Caesar do to me?¡± ¡°I gave you¡­ something, which leads to¡­ annoying things.¡± ¡°Can I kill you?¡± ¡°Please save my life!¡± Caesar cried bitterly. I ruffled my hair and sighed heavily. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you gave me a wreath in that situation. What the hell were you thinking?!¡± Caesar flinched at my roaring rage. Then, soon after, as if to please me, he smiled mischievously. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing for a successful student to thank his master, is it? ¡°Don¡¯t laugh. In the meantime, I feel worse because you¡¯re handsome.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Caesar shut his mouth jokingly. I sighed deeply again. ¡°Are you going to drag me into the political fight?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s what happened. In an instant, I became a woman arguing with Young Lady Brande over the crown princess position.¡± Specifically, I was a veiled woman who suddenly appeared one day and blew an uppercut to Yulika¡¯s chin. ¡°If you want to keep the empress in check, use another method. I mean, don¡¯t use me.¡± I said it sincerely out of anger. Feeling my anger, Caesar¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°If Agoth and Leonard had won, of course they would have given Helena the wreath, right?¡± ¡°Why are you talking about that?¡± ¡°Because I am your student. It was an opportunity to show that I had learned from Master.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure it was.¡± Because Caesar¡¯s voice was aggressive for some reason, I rolled my eyes and murmured. I¡¯m the only one Agoth knows in the audience, and Leonard would¡¯ve given in to me, his younger sister, rather than giving in to some random youth to make a controversy. Then Caesar frowned at my answer. ¡°If the two had given you the wreath, Master must have been delighted to receive it, right?¡± ¡°What¡­ Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± ¡°But why can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I am also Master¡¯s student, do you hate the wreath I give you that much?¡± What. This is the feeling that the main topic has been turned over. ¡°N-no. Calm down. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°Do you hate being entangled with me that much? To the extent that even receiving anything from me feels terrifying?¡± Caesar¡¯s face was about to cry. Uhh, don¡¯t cry. I can¡¯t bear it when a man over 20 cries. I frantically waved my hand. ¡°Wh-who said that? Fine! The moment I received the wreath, I was moved too!¡± ¡°Lies!¡± Caesar screamed and jumped up from his seat. I was in a cold sweat. ¡°I¡¯m not lying!¡± ¡°Are you proud of my victory, Master?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯m so proud! I nurtured my students at the risk of doing bothersome things to feel that kind of pleasure!¡± ¡°Then, of course, praise and rewards will be given to the disciple who has achieved success, right?¡± ¡°Of course! Of cours¡ª Huh?¡± Wait a minute. What is this cheap feeling? ¡°Whoa¡­ What a relief.¡± Caesar, who was shouting in excitement, muttered quietly and wiped the tears from his eyes. Whoa¡­ What the¡ª? Don¡¯t be calm all of a sudden. ¡°Actually, I won the championship recklessly for that. You almost hurt my feelings, Master.¡± ¡°¡­Mm?¡± After Caesar had straightened his clothes, he came up to me and kissed the back of my hand lightly. Then he looked up at me with an infinitely sly look on his face. How disgusting those red eyes looked. ¡°Then I will quietly wait for the praise and rewards.¡± ¡°¡­Whaaat?¡± Caesar grinned at my stupid reaction. Then he turned around and left the room. As the door opened, I could hear the sound of sighing from the servants, who had been very nervous about the harsh atmosphere in the room and had been holding their breath. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry, everyone, go and do your work. No one died.¡± Caesar said jokingly. Then, as if he had just remembered, he stopped walking and looked back at me and said. ¡°Oh, right. Helena, you won¡¯t have a hard time rejecting invitations from now on. Phew, no need to compliment me. I can¡¯t handle it today because I¡¯ve done so many things that deserve praise. Haha!¡± ¡°What? What do you mean by that?! What the hell did you do?!¡± Without a proper answer to my question, Caesar¡¯s cheerful laughter faded away. *** ¡°The invitations are really¡­ cut off.¡± As Caesar had promised, after that, the invitations that bothered me were cut off. What the hell did he do? Leonard tilted his head at my self-talk and said. ¡°That¡¯s great. You were annoyed to write a rejection reply every time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. But it¡¯s a little scary.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so scary?¡± ¡°When I think about what he¡¯s done¡­¡± I shuddered lightly as I recalled Caesar who was leaving the mansion with a smile. He looked like he would do anything. ¡°Well, just think about it. Perhaps everyone thinks you are a candidate for the crown princess, so they will not approach you hastily.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡± It is understandable that the invitations from the young masters were cut off. On the other hand, some people may have been bent on waiting in line because they mistook me as a candidate for crown princess. ¡®But the fact that everything has become quiet here and there¡­¡¯ I held my chin and let out a painful moan. ¡®Ah, I don¡¯t know. Shouldn¡¯t it be okay now that the trouble is gone?¡¯ Yeah, let¡¯s think positively. There are a lot of other things to be concerned about. For example¡­ ¡°Excuse me. A guest came from Roland Society.¡± At the words of the maid, Bessie, Leonard and I got up at the same time. ¡°Roland Society? Why there?¡± ¡°They seem to have come because of Agoth.¡± Yes, such as this. After the gladiatorial competition, people trying to take Agoth came crashing into the annex all the time. ¡°Are you tired? Shall I deal with it?¡± Leonard asked quietly at my expression. I was grateful for that, but I declined by shaking my head lightly. ¡°No, I will go.¡± I have to do it even if it annoys me. ¡°Because I am Agoth¡¯s master.¡± *** ¡°I decided long ago to give my body, mind and life to Lady Helena. So I can¡¯t go to your organization, so I hope you don¡¯t bother my master any longer.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s what she says.¡± Agoth, who was sitting next to me in an upright position, recited lines that had already been sung dozens of times and could now be sung in sleep. All I had to do was say, ¡°That¡¯s what she says¡±. The fat, bald man who sat across from us who hadn¡¯t expected such a resolute refusal, wiped the sweat from his head with his handkerchief. ¡°It¡¯s not urgent, so let¡¯s think about it slowly.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°We¡¯re willing to support you to receive advanced education until you become an adult¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Agoth interrupted the man¡¯s explanation and said. ¡°I belong to my lady.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s what she says.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a waste of that talent? What is the use of your sword in this peaceful mansion?!¡± ¡°I can use it to joke around in front of my lady.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s what she says.¡± Um, can I just get out of here? It feels like I¡¯ve only been saying ¡°That¡¯s what she says¡± from a while ago. ¡°Princess, please persuade her.¡± Since Agoth didn¡¯t even eat the seeds, the man seemed to have changed his strategy to bypass her and asked me for help. ¡°Isn¡¯t there already a lot of maids in this mansion? If you give us Miss Agoth, we¡¯ll be generous with the duchy.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Her own feelings are the most important thing, so what can I do if Agoth doesn¡¯t like it?¡± I shrugged my shoulders with regret. ¡°Why is Miss Agoth so obsessed with Princess?¡± I deliberately leaned further towards the back, raising my chin slightly while smiling. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m just¡­ you know¡­ that outstanding.¡± ¡°My lady, you¡¯re so cool!¡± Agoth shouted, waving her clenched hand. The man looked at me and Agoth with a puzzled expression on his face. In the end, the man left without a result 30 minutes after his visit. That¡¯s pretty fast. The person who came yesterday went after talking for two hours. ¡°My lady, I¡¯m sorry. Because of me, you keep doing annoying things.¡± After the man left, Agoth spoke to me with a sullen face. I stroked Agoth¡¯s head like that. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s because my disciple is excellent, and you should be proud of this.¡± ¡°My lady¡­!¡± Agoth looked at me with her eyes full of emotion and admiration. ¡°More than that, Agoth, is it true that you don¡¯t really care about such a proposal?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I wondered if you are trying to be by my side for that reason, whether because of the idea of repaying kindness or because of your responsibility.¡± I finally brought out the thing I had been keeping in my heart. In fact, I was concerned the whole time. I wondered if Agoth wanted to stay by my side, not for herself, but for me. ¡°My lady, I¡¯m aware that you are someone who can live without lacking even when I am not by your side.¡± Agoth smiled and said to me. ¡°But I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t like it if I¡¯m not by your side.¡± ¡°Oh my god, Agoth¡­¡± ¡°So please don¡¯t tell me that I can go. Please tell me not to go, alright?¡± Ugh, look at her talking. Why do you say such a pretty thing? Isn¡¯t this totally a proposal? Even after looking through all the memories of my past life, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard of such a touching proposal. ¡°Yes. don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t go. You live with me for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°Yes, my lady!¡± Oh, I picked up a lucky charm. As expected, it¡¯s important to pick up the cute one first. I stroked Agoth¡¯s head with the force of wear and tear. Agoth was happy, laying her head on me like a cat lying with its belly out. ¡°Ladies, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you while you¡¯re having a lot of fun.¡± Then Leonard¡¯s voice came from the door. Leonard stood leaning against the door with his arms crossed, looking at us with delight. ¡°Ah, Brother. What¡¯s the matter?¡± I was a little embarrassed, so I quickly straighten my posture and spoke to Leonard. ¡°Helena has an invitation.¡± ¡°Invitation?¡± What is this, Caesar? Did you not use any means to block everything? ¡®Well, even if he¡¯s the crown prince, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just too much.¡¯ I was rather relieved. ¡°Every time I say no, I don¡¯t know if everyone gets tired of it.¡± I said in a light tone. But when I saw Leonard¡¯s bitter smile, I suddenly had an ominous feeling. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Brother?¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually an invitation from the Imperial Palace.¡± ¡°The Imperial Palace? Is it from Caesar?¡± ¡°Want to see for yourself?¡± Leonard handed me the invitation envelope. The imperial coat of arms clearly engraved on the sealed red seal was visible. I thought about it for a while, but soon I opened the envelope and looked at the contents. And I realized. Why Leonard looked so troubled. ¡°¡­The empress?¡± It was an invitation from Empress Marianne Valer. At that invitation that could not be refused by any excuse, I had to spit out tens of thousands of swear words towards Caesar. Chapter 19 Flowers to You (4) Translated by Wook Edited by Wook A painting of a woman slaying a huge red dragon was hung in the Imperial Palace¡¯s corridor. Dante Renatus sealing Krusech. In front of that painting, I frowned. ¡°Err, isn¡¯t it time to stop already?¡± The person concerned is only embarrassed by the story that is being talked about even after 500 years have passed. ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for a long time. Her Majesty invites you in.¡± While I was in a frivolous mood, the servant who had entered the room came out again. I nodded slightly to the servant and entered the room through the open door. That¡¯s right. I am now in the Imperial Palace to meet the empress. *** I only saw the empress from a distance during the last gladiatorial competition. Purple eyes with fiery red hair. Contrary to the intense colors, the empress, whom I was currently in close contact with, had a rather gentle and relaxed atmosphere. ¡°Thank you for accepting the invitation, Princess. Welcome.¡± ¡°It is an honor to be invited by you, Your Majesty.¡± I bowed down to the empress sitting in the upper seat and paid my respects. After that, I glanced to the right and greeted the person sitting there. ¡°Nice to see you again, Young Lady Brande.¡± ¡°I know, right. It seems we will see each other often, Princess Peresca.¡± The empress wasn¡¯t the only one in this room. Yulika Brande greeted me with a rather confident smile. Is it because she is carrying the empress behind her? ¡°Have you seen each other?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. We¡¯ve only talked a few times.¡± ¡°I see. Young Lady Brande is faster than me.¡± The empress smiled innocently and said. ¡°Today, I invited you girls just to have a chat. I hope you don¡¯t find it difficult.¡± ¡°What do you mean difficult, Your Majesty? I¡¯m just happy that you¡¯re interested in me like this.¡± ¡°You are truly humble, despite being favored by the crown prince.¡± ¡°What ¡®favored¡¯? Your jokes are too much.¡± I can¡¯t believe anyone wants to be favored by Caesar. They don¡¯t have a good eye. ¡°What do you mean by jokes? Didn¡¯t you get a wreath this time?¡± ¡°Y-Your Majesty¡­!¡± At those words, Yulika called the empress as if she was wrongly accused. At that, the empress gave Yulika a gaze with a smile without disruption. ¡°You need to work harder, young lady.¡± ¡°Ukh¡­ My apologies.¡± Yulika bowed her head, discouraged. Looking pitiful. ¡°Since he learned the sword with me, he must have wanted to share the joy as a colleague.¡± I have explained it that way. The empress¡¯s eyebrows shrugged at my words. ¡°You are truly humble.¡± ¡°I was just telling the truth.¡± ¡°Is that so? Fufu, Young Lady Brande, it seems that you should have studied swords rather than magic.¡± After the empress joked, she covered her mouth with a fan and smield lightly. ¡®Magic?¡¯ I thought no one uses magic these days. This is because it is a very difficult study and it is not practical. What¡¯s this? She looks dense and blind, but surprisingly she has a head for studying. ¡°Oh, come to think of it, the weather is very nice today.¡± As if the empress had just noticed, she said that while looking over the window. ¡°Why don¡¯t we walk around the backyard for a while? There is something I want to show the two young girls.¡± I don¡¯t really want to see it though. ¡°I will be happy to be with you, Your Majesty.¡± I laughed and said the opposite of the truth. If I had known this would be the case, I would have practiced a little more ¡®fake face¡¯. I just hope my facial muscles are working properly right now. *** The backyard was filled with the dry scent of late autumn. The sound of the bird was cheerful. The sun was warm. And. The sound of flying arrows was sharp. ¡®Why are we in the archery hall all of a sudden?¡± The three of us arrived at a temporary archery hall on one side of the backyard. As we took our seats, a young, handsome male archer came over and nodded to us. ¡°He is the youngest archer in the Imperial Palace. I called him because I thought the two young girls would enjoy it too.¡± Today¡¯s youngsters have a wide range of tastes. What¡¯s the point of enjoying archery? I glanced at Yulika with that thought, but she looked as clueless as I was. ¡®What the¡­ So this is the empress¡¯ taste?¡¯ Anyway, for that reason, the three of us sat side by side and watched the archery. ¡°I heard Princess can handle a sword. How about a bow?¡± ¡°I tried it when I was young, but I didn¡¯t learn it because of my lack of talent.¡± During my mercenary days, I learned from a colleague who was dealing with bows. It was quite fun, but I quit because I didn¡¯t think I could handle it as well as a sword no matter how hard I tried. ¡°If a girl can deal with a sword but cannot do so with a bow, it is because she¡¯s simply tough but doesn¡¯t know about the world and logical thinking.¡± [T/N: The latter part is a metaphor and that is the result of my best effort] Yulika has been counterattacking in a small way. ¡°Of course a dignified young lady should know how to use dance and poetry as her weapons, not swords and bows.¡± After saying that, Yulika showed a proud expression as if she was satisfied with her words. ¡°My lady is right. I¡¯m learning a lot.¡± I smiled and agreed to that statement. Yulika¡¯s expression became bewildered at my attitude of affirming so easily. Why would I argue with you on such a humble subject? How bothersome. ¡°Young Lady Brande is a talented person who has been educated as the crown princess since she was young. I hope she will show us the dance of the crown princess someday.¡± ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Piiing. In the middle of the conversation, an arrow cut through the air and flew away. My heart fluttered at the sound of that tearing sound. Unsurprisingly, Yulika lightly shuddered. ¡°On the other hand, Princess seems to have grown up really freely.¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m far from the battlefield of power.¡± ¡°Yes. It is the privilege of the old nobles. I wish the Duke would keep that honorable position.¡± The empress flapped her fan and smiled softly. Piiing, Again the arrow cut the air. ¡°How about you, Princess? Do you have any desire for power? Or are you just like your father?¡± ¡°Do you mean politics?¡± ¡°The power of women. For example, the crown princess position.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, that¡¯s¡ª!¡± At the words of the empress, Yulika got up in anger. However, the empress did not look at Yulika, but merely showed her palm to restrain her. ¡°Yes, I am not interested in matters of the imperial family.¡± A slight relief spread across Yulika¡¯s face at my answer. But the empress did not stop there. ¡°Can you swear?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That you will not look into the position of the hostess of this imperial family. Can you swear?¡± Piiing. Ping. Ping. The arrow hit the target far away with a whistle-like sound. Oh, now I see. The empress¡¯ intention to give a sharp arrow sound that bothers sensitive hearing in the quiet backyard. This is an unspoken threat. ¡°¡­Your Majesty, in return for giving me a good tour, may I show you my talent before I answer?¡± I said, out of the blue, out of the topic. The empress smiled puzzledly and tilted her head. ¡°As much as you want.¡± I got up from my seat and approached the archer. And I received a bow from him after a while. I picked up an arrow and hung it on the string. It was as if the thin bowstring was about to break. ¡®The target doesn¡¯t move. It¡¯s for entertainment, so the distance is short. This is a child¡¯s play.¡¯ The bow I used in the field during my mercenary days was much heavier and tighter than this. Piiing. The arrow I shot flew through the air and hit the center of the target. But that doesn¡¯t matter. What I was looking for was the ¡®sound¡¯. The sharp sound of an arrow that flew with great force, as if it were pierced into the eardrum. That pressure. ¡°¡­That¡¯s amazing.¡± The empress said with a rather stiff face. Never again try to crush me with a threat. It seemed that the meaning was conveyed accurately. ¡°Your Majesty, my apologies, but I can¡¯t give you the oath you want. I make deals, not oaths.¡± ¡°How dare you negotiate with Her Majesty? You¡¯re being rude, Princess!¡± Yulika was furious and shouted, but both I and the empress ignored her. No, rather, the empress smiled in an interesting way. ¡°Young Lady Brande.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± ¡°I think I left my earrings in the room. Why don¡¯t you go with Lorca and pick them up?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Yulika was bewildered and alternately looked at the empress and me. Soon after, her face turned bright red. However, she could not refuse the empress¡¯s orders, and after bowing her head, she followed the empress¡¯ attendant and left. Only the empress and I remained in the backyard. ¡°You have a lot of talent at a young age, and you have guts. You are truly unique.¡± ¡°I¡¯m flattered.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe that Young Lady Brande is of the same age.¡± Oh, is she the same age as me? That surprises me too. ¡°What do you think about becoming a little closer to me?¡± ¡­Mm? This question is unexpected. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to know, but I am a close friend of the crown prince.¡± ¡°I know. He is also my proud son.¡± The empress smiled brightly. She looks like she¡¯s asking what the problem is. ¡°I am going home soon, so I am grateful for the request, but I think it¡¯ll be hard to respond.¡± ¡°Distance is not an issue. Stay close to me and there will be no harm done, Princess.¡± The empress¡¯ purple eyes narrowed. ¡°Surely there will be no harm.¡± Is it an euphemism for saying that if I refuse, I will be harmed? ¡®How persistent.¡¯ I¡¯m not interested in the position of the crown princess, I¡¯m going home quietly. Didn¡¯t you want that, too? ¡®Should I have just pretended not to know whether the empress¡¯ words back then were a threat or not?¡¯ But her word ¡®to swear¡¯ made me angry. It is the attitude of forcing the weak to choose with authority. ¡®What should I do now? Overturn the cup?¡¯ Thinking so, I sneakily slipped my hand toward the teacup. But in the end, it didn¡¯t work out. It was because the large hand that stretched out from behind my back grabbed my hand. ¡°You¡¯ve been in this kind of place.¡± ¡°¡­Your Highness?¡± A familiar voice No, it was not familiar. It was a solemn and heavy voice I had never heard before. I looked back in surprise. He was standing behind my back as if protecting me, looking at the empress, not me. ¡°If I had known there was such a great spot, I would have come sooner, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Come anytime, Crown Prince. Would you like to drink tea with us since you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°No thanks. The tea Your Majesty gave me doesn¡¯t suit my taste.¡± ¡°Oh no. Tea is enjoyed by the smell, not the taste. You are still young, Crown Prince.¡± Unlike Caesar, who roared openly, the empress responded with a smile. I got stuck between them and it was difficult. ¡°Don¡¯t tease my friend too much. She¡¯s not used to this kind of place.¡± ¡°Tease? How would Crown Prince, who is a man, know the joy between women?¡± ¡°Is that so? Then, you can tell me about the joy and see if I can accompany the Princess for a while.¡± ¡°Oh, my Look at this, Princess. Men are like this. There is no such thing as a delicate side.¡± The empress looked at me with a smile in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause my son¡¯s wrath, so this mother should step down.¡± This son, this mother, my butt. She did not give birth to Caesar herself, but said such things so well without blinking. I glanced at Caesar. He has a cold expression. However, it was the first time I¡¯d ever seen his red eyes flicker so terribly. ¡°Today was a really good time. See you next time, Princess.¡± The empress smiled and said to me. While thinking which part of it was ¡®good¡¯, I had no choice but to smile in reply. *** Caesar had a gloomy face the whole time. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to be that gloomy. Nothing happened to me. ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± Since it¡¯s the Imperial Palace, I thought I should be polite, so I asked formally. Caesar looked at me with a slightly startled look, and soon replied. ¡°Rowena told me. I thought my blood was going to cool down.¡± Caesar sighed lightly as he ruffled his hair to calm his mood. ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it to be so troublesome, but I didn¡¯t expect the empress to come out¡­¡± The momentum when having a war of nerves with the empress a while ago went somewhere and now only a face like a dog being scolded remained. ¡°You had a lot on your hands, too, Your Highness.¡± You were dealing with a pretty annoying person. A person like that who seems to be able to pass poison to her allies while smiling innocently. ¡°¡­Your Highness.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°If you wish, should I stay here and be by your side?¡± At my words, Caesar raised his head with a firm expression. Somehow I felt sorry for the tired-looking face. Caesar, who had been silent for a while, finally smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°No. Helena can just live as she pleases. I¡¯m not going to choose Helena.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to choose?¡± ¡°I know things like this bothers you.¡± Yeah, it¡¯s annoying. More precisely, it¡¯s lame and boring. I¡¯m not interested in doing anything. I¡¯m not motivated. Everything¡¯s boring. But. ¡°Caesar.¡± Caesar smiled at my soft voice and tilted his head. ¡°The choice is made by me, not you.¡± Having you as a disciple, making you an emperor. Both are a promise and a decision to be by your side. ¡°Student can just do what you want to do. This master will help you.¡± Because seeing your smiling face is not boring or annoying at all. Caesar raised himself at my words. He smiled as if he were in pain, tried to say something, but eventually couldn¡¯t say anything and soon covered his own face. Well, yes. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re very grateful that you¡¯re speechless. Don¡¯t be shy. I know what you mean. With that in mind, I just stood by him. For a long time, just standing still, until Rowena picks me up. Chapter 20 At the Border of an Adult (1) Translated by Wook Edited by Wook My father came up to the capital. It must have something to do with Caesar, but I wasn¡¯t sure because he didn¡¯t tell me or Leonard about it. No, maybe he talked to Leonard. When it was time for dinner, my father confirmed our well-being with his usual gentle and dignified tone. ¡°I heard the results of the gladiatorial competition. The runner-up is also great. Good job, Leonard.¡± ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s all thanks to Helena who taught me well.¡± ¡°When are you going to go back to school?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going back next week.¡± ¡°Have you decided on a career path after graduation?¡± ¡°For now, I¡¯d like to go to the Red Knights in Sir Dalton¡¯s favor.¡± Leonard seemed to have decided on a career path as a knight of the Order of the Imperial Knights. It was quite a unique move for Peresca, who had never taken such a role before. Umm, come to think of it, I was born into a family with a knack for swords, but with no ties to swords. ¡°How has Helena been? There must have been quite a bit of commotion in this gladiatorial competition.¡± ¡°It was a simple happening.¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried that you might be caught up in some kind of quarrel.¡± ¡°Thanks to His Highness who took care of blocking it, that didn¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°I see. It¡¯s something to be thankful for.¡± Let¡¯s put aside the fact that I met the empress and about her ¡®deal¡¯. I don¡¯t want to be on her side anyway. More than that, another story was urgent now. ¡°Father.¡± ¡°Yes, Helena.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking of staying in the capital.¡± The rattling sound of dishes stopped at my words in an instant. Father, as well as Leonard, looked at me with round eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s hear what the reason is.¡± ¡°As I become an adult, I want to go out to socialize from time to time. Brother will also be living in the capital after graduation, and I hate living apart because it will be lonely.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going out to socialize? Helena, you? Did anyone threaten you for this?¡± ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not the type to be threatened by anyone.¡± My family knows my competence better than anyone. Since I was a child, I have lived my life without regrets, with nothing to hide. ¡°Well, not right now. I have to go back to the main house and pack my things, and there are things to organize¡­¡± ¡°Leonard. Our Helena is coming to the capital on her own. Did I hear it right?¡± ¡°Yes, Father. Unless both of us are possessed by something.¡± ¡°Hey, are you two going to be like that?¡± My face is getting hot. Of course, this was a life in which I never wanted to do something or showed any willingness for anything, but it wasn¡¯t something to be made fun of. ¡°Do you not like me doing something?¡± At the same time as my question, my father and Leonard shouted. ¡°No way!¡± If my mother had been here, the three of them would have shouted at the same time. ¡°If you need anything, tell me! Your mother and I will support you with anything!¡± ¡°Yes, Helena! If there is anything difficult, Brother will help too!¡± ¡°Look¡­ Calm down, both of you. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m leaving to save the world.¡± I¡¯m just going to move my living place to the separate residence in the capital. I had to give up dinner that night to calm the two men. *** After convincing or notifying my father and Leonard, next is Hamilton. I waited for Hamilton at a restaurant downtown. It wasn¡¯t dinner time yet, so the store was quiet. ¡°Oh, my. Am I late?¡± Almost at the appointed time, Hamilton appeared. I smiled at him and shook my head. ¡°No. I just came early. I¡¯m a little free these days.¡± One of the three pupils is busy with school and the other is busy fighting the empress, so I, as a master, have no choice but to relax. As if understanding the meaning, Hamilton said ¡°haha¡± and sat down with a smile. Instead of eating, we simply ordered tea and refreshments and resumed the conversation. ¡°You will be returning to the duchy soon.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m leaving in four days.¡± ¡°If you go this time, when will you come again? It¡¯s a pity that His Highness isn¡¯t coming down to the duchy because he¡¯s busy these days.¡± Hamilton, who came down with Caesar whenever Caesar came to the duke¡¯s mansion, seems to have gotten quite attached to us. We used to often tease Hamilton for being inflexible and upright, but we also admitted that he was the most reliable person. ¡°I will be back soon, Viscount.¡± ¡°What? To the capital?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No, for what purpose?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it common for an aristocratic young girl to come and go in and out of the capital, the center of society?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the case, but somehow isn¡¯t Princess a little¡­ Uhm¡­ different?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to try to wrap up the word ¡®lazy¡¯ properly.¡± ¡°Well, if you know¡­¡± Hamilton coughed in vain with a ¡®hmmm¡¯. I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at his embarrassment. ¡°Viscount, you said that you would serve as an informant to me a while ago. Is that agreement still in effect?¡± ¡°Of course. But¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°If my information is used so Princess can weigh between His Highness and the empress, then there¡¯s nothing I can give you.¡± ¡°Oh gosh, my lord.¡± I said to Hamilton with a smile that didn¡¯t hide my anger. ¡°Do you see me as that kind of person?¡± Joining hands with the enemy to harass my beloved student? Did he feel my anger? Hamilton wrinkled his nose and grinned bitterly, then nodded his head. ¡°Excuse me. Please understand that it was just an old person trying to protect His Highness.¡± ¡°I know. That is why I believe in Viscount.¡± There is a reason why Hamilton is His Highness closest aide. ¡°Is there any information you want?¡± ¡°Yes, this is it.¡± I put a bunch of paper on the table and pushed it to Hamilton. After Hamilton looked at it and me alternately, he picked up the paper and read it down carefully. ¡°¡­What¡¯s on this list?¡± Hamilton glanced at the paper and looked at me again, as if he didn¡¯t understand. ¡°This is a list of nobles and groups who have sent me invitations since the last Crown Prince¡¯s coronation ceremony.¡± Sending me an invitation would, of course, have a simple social purpose. However, there are no gatherings purely for socializing, at least among those that put forward the name of a nobility or organization. ¡°It includes groups, guilds, various gatherings under the guise of hobbies, and artist groups and schools.¡± ¡°No¡­ I knew you received a lot of invitations, but to this extent¡­¡± Hamilton opened his mouth in amazement. ¡°Actually, many of them came after the gladiatorial competition. Well, now, no matter what Caesar did, it¡¯s not working at all.¡± ¡°How did you remember all this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember. I organized them when writing rejection letters.¡± Oh, I¡¯m reminded of another sad memory. I really thought my arm was going to fall out while writing those rejection replies. At that time, I even wanted to borrow a cat¡¯s hands. ¡°What¡¯s your intention to show this to me?¡± ¡°Look at the list and tell me where I should go and where I shouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hamilton asked the question in a puzzled voice. ¡°Give His Highness a seat that may or may not be helpful.¡± In the end, Hamilton¡¯s eyes widened only after I gave a straight-forward explanation. ¡°Are you serious? You want to go out to social gatherings?¡± ¡­Oh, it wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t understand, it was because he didn¡¯t believe it. What on earth is my image in these people¡¯s heads? Well, it¡¯s mostly my fault though. ¡°What Caesar lacks is the power to support him. I think many of the nobles on Caesar¡¯s side are unreliable.¡± ¡°Correct. They are attached to this side because His Highness was crowned as the crownpPrince, and they will leave at any time if they are at a disadvantage.¡± ¡°Yes, so we need to secure a force that will support us without wavering.¡± Mediators should be careful anywhere. Because once the scale of power is tilted, it takes a lot of time to reverse it. ¡°But if Princess says she will step up, I¡¯m sure His Highness will oppose it.¡± ¡°You mean Caesar?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told His Highness about this. But he got so angry and told me not to get you involved in the power struggle, I couldn¡¯t even say a word again.¡± Saying that, Hamilton quickly became pale. Caesar told me that he would not choose me. I guess that¡¯s what he meant. That he doesn¡¯t want me to be dragged into a swordless battlefield. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of my own life, do I need Caesar¡¯s permission?¡± ¡°No. However, if His Highness asks you later, I think I will have to make an excuse that I tried to stop you.¡± Hamilton said with a straight face. Well, that honesty. I like it. ¡°Then, please do it within three days. I have to go back to the main house in four days.¡± ¡°Leave it to me. I will give you an answer within two days.¡± Hamilton took the paper and stored it. I can trust Hamilton with it. In fact, Rowena is a bit smarter in handling things, but she¡¯s still someone I don¡¯t know well enough to trust. ¡°Haa, if we keep going like this and let Princess become the crown princess, there will be nothing else that I want.¡± ¡°Why is Viscount asking for something that my parents don¡¯t even want?¡± ¡°Do you not want it, Princess? It¡¯s the place of supreme power that a woman can have.¡± ¡°You mean being someone¡¯s wife?¡± I smiled bitterly and asked. ¡°Can¡¯t a woman have power unless she becomes someone¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°Oh, dear, I¡¯m sorry if you were offended. That¡¯s not what I meant, but¡­¡± Hamilton faltered near the end. I didn¡¯t mean to reproach Hamilton, so I switched the topic with a bright smile, trying to evoke the mood. ¡°Anyway, there will be a lot of troublesome things in the future.¡± Well, I brought this on myself. It¡¯s not easy to live a lazy life even if you¡¯re born with a different body or life. With that in mind, I drank the tea as if to swallow my resignation. *** When I left the restaurant, the sun was setting and the street was dark. I left a little early, so the carriage hadn¡¯t arrived yet. ¡°The weather is cool, should we walk?¡± Hamilton put on a hat and made an offer to me, and I gladly accepted the offer. The night in the capital was as bright and colorful as the day. It was a rare sight in a rural duchy. Occasionally, I saw dirty children running through the crowd, and I smiled without realizing it. ¡°There are vagrants in this big city too.¡± ¡°They¡¯re everywhere.¡± ¡°Emperor Dante Renatus was a vagrant. Do any of these vagrant sons dream of becoming a ruler of a country?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Emperor Dante a very special person? I don¡¯t know, but I think our blood color should be different.¡± I burst out laughing out loud at Hamilton¡¯s joke. ¡°Well, perhaps you¡¯re right. She was the one who sealed the dragon.¡± I pretended I didn¡¯t know. However, at my words, Hamilton briefly exclaimed, ¡°Ahh,¡± as if thinking of something else. ¡°Come to think of it, a strange religious group that worships dragons has emerged these days.¡± ¡°A religious group?¡± ¡°Yes. It seems to be gaining power among the common people¡­ the scale is not large and it does not cause any major accidents, so it seems to be neglected in the country.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t just stay still at churches, right?¡± I worked so hard to beat those dragons for the sake of humans, but now there are people worshiping it? Awesome. ¡®I didn¡¯t risk my life and seal the dragon to see this.¡¯ Somehow I feel bitter. ¡°Well¡­ Hopefully it¡¯s a religion that will only be popular for a while before disappearing.¡± ¡°I hope so as well.¡± Hamilton lightly affirmed my words, and soon laughed out loud and added. ¡°If Emperor Dante had seen this, she might have jumped out of her tomb.¡± I just chuckled and laughed. Even though it was my own story, I felt like I was listening to someone else¡¯s story. Maybe I¡¯ve gradually moved away from Dante and getting used to Helena¡¯s life. A life that is rich, warm, and one where I don¡¯t have to live tenaciously. A life different from Dante. Over time, Dante and Helena¡¯s lives are separated. Somehow I thought it was a little sad, so I smiled bitterly. ¡®Why do I feel sad?¡¯ Maybe it was just the night, so I became a little sentimental. Embarrassed to reveal those feelings, I quickly brought up another topic, and walked through perhaps my last lazy person night. Chapter 21 At the Border of an Adult (2) Translated by Wook Edited by Wook After returning to the duke¡¯s residence, I had a number of other tasks besides teaching Agoth swordsmanship. First, I memorized the characteristics of various nobles and groups that Hamilton summarized. I had to distinguish between enemies and allies, those in need and those whom I should be vigilant of. Some of them I personally visited or invited to form personal connections little by little. The social activities of the princess, who had never participated in the social world at all before this, became a topic of discussion. But one should never do things in a hurry. Just do it to the point of not being noticeable, little by little. After spending winter and spring like that, summer approaches. ¡°Good morning, my lady. You received an invitation today.¡± Agoth approached me early in the morning with a soft voice and offered me an invitation. It has become a familiar scene by now. As I sat on the bed, I reached out and accepted the invitation. ¡°Mm.¡± After checking the invitation, I felt like yawning. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, my lady? Which house is it from?¡± ¡°The Brande March.¡± ¡°Tch.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s finally here.¡± The name of the party is also Yulika Brande¡¯s birthday party. It¡¯s her adulthood birthday party, so it¡¯s going to be incredibly fancy. ¡°Do you not want to go?¡± ¡°I have to go. There are rumors that Young Lady Brande and I are rivals, so if I reject this, they will say I¡¯m being petty.¡± ¡°Your rival? There¡¯s no one in this world who can be your rival.¡± Agoth¡¯s voice was filled with conviction. ¡°Rumors have nothing to do with the truth.¡± So one can say whatever they want. ¡°Then are you going?¡± ¡°I guess so. Well, I¡¯m gonna need a battle suit.¡± I remembered that Yulika and her gang said my dress was ¡®unstylish¡¯. Of course, it must have been said with the intention of mocking me, but it is also true that I am concerned as I have no discernment for such things. ¡°I need reinforcements.¡± ¡°Reinforcements?¡± ¡°Agoth, send someone to the capital right now to fetch Rowena Evergreen.¡± I decided to summon Rowena in exchange for my fatigue. *** Leonard couldn¡¯t attend the party because of school, and no one offered to escort me because of Young Lady Brande¡¯s threats. In the end, I decided to attend the party with Hamilton, who acted as Caesar¡¯s agent. Damn it. ¡°It would have been nice if my older brother had skipped school¡­¡± ¡°Do you hate me that much?¡± Hamilton clicked his tongue with a look of regret at my despair. ¡°But Viscount is twice my age.¡± ¡°Not that much!¡± Hamilton, who was still a bachelor, shouted in a rage. Well, I might be grumbling, but Hamilton might be the right person to accompany me today. He attended as Caesar¡¯s deputy today. Although it wouldn¡¯t be as effective as Caesar himself, it could still deliver an unspoken message that Caesar is closer to me than Young Lady Brande. After driving the carriage for a long time, we arrived at the castle located on the border just in time. We entered the hall with the guidance of a waiting attendant. The party had already begun, and there were quite a few people in the hall. Not quite a few, no. Quite a lot. ¡®What¡¯s this? Why does it feel even more glamorous than the Crown Prince¡¯s coronation ceremony?¡¯ Is it a show of power? But if it¡¯s too much, it won¡¯t be good for the Emperor¡¯s eyes. ¡®The fact that this is a frontier area may have served as an advantage.¡¯ After all, the emperor also needed the Valer¡¯s power, which is probably the reason why he took the current empress as his wife, so this may be acceptable. Now, I can see why Yulika mocked me over my dress. I thought we were the same kind of villagers, but this place is not a village at all. ¡°Young Lady Brande is over there. Let¡¯s go and say our greetings.¡± Unlike me, who had been distracted for a while, Hamilton faithfully did his job as soon as he entered the hall. At times like this, I¡¯m glad that I came with him. Hamilton and I approached Yulika. Surrounded and congratulated by people, she had the happiest and warmest face I had ever seen. ¡°Happy birthday, Young Lady Brande.¡± Hamilton and I greeted her politely in our respective ways. Yulika, who had been chatting with other people, exclaimed ¡°ah¡± as if she had just noticed us. Look at this. I¡¯m sure she already knew before we approached her. ¡°Thank you both for coming!¡± Yulika came up to me and smiled softly. ¡°It must have been difficult for you to come along the country road. Thank you for coming, Princess Peresca.¡± Isn¡¯t it rough from your countryside? That¡¯s what she means. ¡°It¡¯s a long journey to this distant frontier, it is no wonder the road is rough.¡± This is a counterattack that says your house is in a farther corner. Flattering. Smiling. We looked at each other and laughed constantly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing big, but as a celebration, the duke¡¯s family has prepared a present.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you for that! Maybe something like the corn harvested this year?¡± At Yulika¡¯s words, even the people standing around burst out laughing. Not because the joke is funny, but because it¡¯s trying to kill me. Since it is Brande¡¯s party, there is no doubt that a large number of families on Brande¡¯s side must have participated. However, I answered Yulika with a straight face. ¡°Oh dear, lady. But corn is harvested in the summer.¡± At my counterattack, Yulika paused for a moment like a machine broken down. But a few seconds later she was operational again. ¡°That, well, you live in the countryside, so you must know that well.¡± ¡°That is more the matter of common sense. Oh my, did you really not know?¡± I exaggerated my surprised expression, and Yulika groaned. Hamilton, who was standing there quietly, took my side and helped me with a sentence. ¡°Princess, you better apologize. It is rude to expose someone¡¯s ignorance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I am so sorry, my lady.¡± ¡°What? Oh no! It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯d better stay away for a while.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Well, then, young lady, thank you for inviting me again.¡± After a big smile at the end, Hamilton and I left the scene before the counterattack returned. Originally, it is best to get out of a fight like this quickly when the opponent is confused. Wow, that¡¯s exciting. This guy, surprisingly, might be a good match for me. ¡°You know, it¡¯s so much fun to see Young Lady Brande flustered.¡± ¡°You have a very bad personality.¡± ¡°As expected, right?¡± Hamilton snorted at my rather serious answer. ¡°Well, it¡¯s no wonder you and His Highness get along well.¡± Are you saying that that guy and I look alike? This is¡­ Seriously, I don¡¯t know if I should be angry or happy. I¡¯m confused. *** The party continued until late in the evening. Most of the people at the party talked to Hamilton, but didn¡¯t come close to me. There will be nothing good about pretending to be close to me in front of Yulika. Instead, I leisurely observed the aristocrats present. ¡®I can see the empress sect and the centrist sect at a glance.¡¯ To observe, one has to take a step away. In other words, this party where no one cares about me is perfect. ¡®By the way, I can¡¯t see Marquis Brande.¡¯ I can see his wife, but I can¡¯t see the marquis. It¡¯s his daughter¡¯s birthday, and he¡¯s gone? Or is he having some secret conversation with the main nobles somewhere? ¡°I want to wash my hands, so can you call someone to guide me?¡± I called the attendant carrying an empty tray and asked while placing a drink glass on the tray. ¡°Ah, yes. I will call someone for you soon.¡± Soon, one of the house maids approached me. I followed the maid out of the hall for a while and walked down the hall of the castle. The further away from the hall, the quieter it gets. Feeling a light tinnitus, I asked the attendant. ¡°By the way, I couldn¡¯t see the Marquis in the hall.¡± ¡°Master should be in the smoking room.¡± It¡¯s not catching bears, there¡¯s no way one can stay in the smoking room all day. ¡®Will it be strange if I ask too much?¡¯ As I was walking with that thought in mind, I found a room with an open door and abruptly stopped walking. ¡°Why is this room open?¡± ¡°Ventilation is in progress. Otherwise, the books will be damaged.¡± Books. I stood outside the border of the door and looked around the room. The room was too small for a study. However, the bookcases were so dense that there was no gap in that small space. ¡®Since it is so dense, it needs to ventilate often.¡¯ This isn¡¯t the main study, I guess. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± At that moment, Yulika¡¯s voice flew in from the other side of the hallway. While I turned my head to look at her, Yulika strode towards me with an angry expression on her face. ¡°You are being rude, Princess. You¡¯re sneaking around in someone else¡¯s place.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just out for a while to wash my hands.¡± ¡°This is not a place to wash your hands.¡± ¡°Ah, the door is open, so I was distracted. Please excuse me. The study is small and well-organized, so it was hard to take my eyes off it.¡± I mean it. I felt like there was some kind of an obsession towards this study. A tenacity to fill the small space with precious books somehow. ¡°The Marquis seems to be enjoying books quite a bit, as he made a place like this besides the main study.¡± ¡°¡­mine.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I-it¡¯s my study.¡± Yulika said with a blushing face while avoiding my eyes. What? Why are you making it so hard? ¡°Ah, you did say you learn magic, didn¡¯t you? Do you know how to use magic?¡± ¡°I cannot use magic, but I¡¯m interested in magical theory and academic knowledge¡­¡± Yulika, who barely managed to mumble like that, suddenly shook her head and spoke as if it was unfair. ¡°A-accumulating academic knowledge is to build culture! Isn¡¯t it natural for a good young girl to have this kind of knowledge?¡± ¡°Y-you¡¯re right.¡± Why are you angry? ¡°More than knowing the time to harvest corn!¡± Oh man, did you still have that in mind? As I said, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re amazing.¡± ¡°Ha! How about this? I bet you don¡¯t know anything about Raviross¡¯ summoning ceremony, the superstition magic theory, the book of poetry by Garamis, the book of Ponte¡¯s seal¡ª¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know. My lady, you are very knowledgeable about magic.¡± I was genuinely amazed. Aside from mere knowledge, there seems to be passion and attachment as well. Shouldn¡¯t she go to school as a professor instead of a crown princess? ¡°Of course. Even if everyone says it¡¯s useless, once you get to know it, it¡¯s a knowledge that can¡¯t be thrown away.¡± Yulika shrugged off my compliments even though I applauded. ¡®It seems like everyone said it was useless.¡¯ That¡¯s true. Now, magic has become a lost technology. No matter how well you know the theory, what¡¯s the use if you can¡¯t put it into practice? But let¡¯s not point it out. Let¡¯s give her something to show off. ¡®I¡¯m really good towards my enemy. Look, I even compliment them.¡¯ What can I do? With the exception of Caesar, political battles like this are just boring to me. Yulika¡¯s eyes were the brightest I¡¯ve ever seen when she talked about magic. Yes, there¡¯s something you¡¯re actually good at, too. Honestly, wouldn¡¯t anyone feel proud? ¡°There is nothing useless about learning. My lady is doing a great job.¡± At my words, Yulika¡¯s expression shook strangely. At first, she seemed proud, but soon she looked at me blankly as if she were surprised, and then she closed her mouth as if she were angry, and eventually turned her head from me in a prim manner. Then he slammed the door of the study. ¡°Stop looking.¡± Yulika said coldly. Without even looking back at me. ¡°It would be good for Princess to learn the modesty of a lady. Being invited to someone¡¯s house and snooping around in any room is the worst thing for a lady.¡± Like the closed door of the study, Yulika¡¯s heart seemed to be firmly shut in front of me. That stubbornness, for some reason, seemed pitiful to me. She always seems to be struggling, nervous, and anxious. It would have been nice for her friends to ask her at least once. What she really wants to do. ¡®Well, I¡¯m not her friend. There¡¯s no need to be so nosy.¡¯ Caesar¡¯s enemy is my enemy. Yulika is the empress¡¯ person. She¡¯s nothing more and nothing less. ¡°I made a big mistake. I hope you will understand.¡± After saying that, I followed the maid again and left to solve the original business. I looked back once as I approached the very end of the hallway, but Yulika was no longer there. She must have gone back alone. Yulika Brande. Enemy. ¡®¡­That¡¯s all.¡¯ After repeating the words in my mind, more like a pledge than a confirmation, I started walking again with my back to the empty hallway. Chapter 22 After Yulika¡¯s birthday party, a strange tension circulated among the family members in the mansion. ¡°It is the birthday of our lady who will soon become an adult in the fall.¡± ¡°We have to be thoroughly prepared. I¡¯m going to retouch all the silverware and prepare all the ingredients in advance so that we don¡¯t run out.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think we should fix the garden again, butler?¡± ¡°Good idea. It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to tell Master to make another pond.¡± Employees gathered in twos and threes to discuss my birthday party whenever they had time. ¡°Why are you guys so obsessed with my birthday party?¡± ¡°Employees have a war between employees.¡± One evening. Agoth, who came to the room to tidy up my bedding, answered with shining eyes. ¡°Did something happen when I went to the Brande¡¯s?¡± ¡°Ugh, nothing. It¡¯s just their employees are so full of themselves. When their master lady becomes the crown princess, perhaps they will help by offering us a seat at the front of the wedding ceremony.¡± ¡°Puhaha!¡± ¡°Oh, you shouldn¡¯t laugh.¡± With Yulika as my rival out in public, the employees between the two families seem to be fighting for their own pride as well. But what about it? I don¡¯t even think of Yulika as a rival, and I¡¯m not interested in the position of the crown princess. ¡°You don¡¯t want Young Lady Brande to become the crown princess, Agoth?¡± ¡°Absolutely. She keeps picking on you.¡± ¡°Then do you want me to be Caesar¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°That¡­ Umm¡­ That¡¯s a separate issue.¡± Her expression says that she won¡¯t say yes even if she died. ¡°In any case, everyone is having fun. It¡¯s good to be motivated.¡± It¡¯s kind of iffy that the subject is my birthday party. ¡®Because, even if I¡¯m bothered and hate it, I can¡¯t help it this time.¡¯ Until now, my birthday parties have ended with just having dinner with close acquaintances and relatives. However, the birthday of becoming an adult has a special meaning. Leonard¡¯s 18th birthday party, where he was given the title of Young Duke, was fairly large as well. And now, I¡ªregardless of my heart¡ªam stuck in a passionate affair involving Caesar and Yulika. Even if it¡¯s not a sacred torch for the employees, you can¡¯t ignore the scale of Yulika¡¯s birthday party. ¡°By the way, will that person come too?¡± I was mulling over the dim feeling that there would be a lot of troubles coming, when Agoth, who was tapping the pillow, asked me as if she had just remembered. ¡°That person? Caesar?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t come to Brande¡¯s party. But you¡¯re his teacher, so he¡¯ll come, right?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. I didn¡¯t even send him an invitation.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°He won¡¯t be able to come anyway, so why should I send him one just to add to his worries?¡± Caesar¡¯s attendance now is not simply interpreted as a pure intention to celebrate his friend¡¯s birthday. ¡®Of course, Peresca is a member of the Crown Prince¡¯s faction now in name and reality, so at first glance there is no big problem.¡¯ Still, it¡¯s time to be careful. Because Caesar¡¯s power isn¡¯t strong yet. There is nothing good about stimulating the Empress for nothing. Better to leave it in a draw than to scrape and crumble. ¡°Oof, he didn¡¯t even get an invitation. He might cry.¡± Agoth looked into the air and murmured. The way she spoke was ambiguous whether it meant to be sympathy or joy. ¡°It¡¯s a little weird for a 22-year-old to cry just because he didn¡¯t get an invitation.¡± I laughed like a joke, taking it for granted. *** A week before the party, gifts started pouring in. ¡°Oh my, you have more than your brother did.¡± Mother admired the gifts piled up like a tower in the hall every day. Are these gifts because of me, Peresca¡¯s name, or because of Caesar? I wondered, pretty sure it¡¯s definitely not because of the first reason. Leonard returned home two days ago from school vacation. ¡°Brother, have you grown taller again?¡± ¡°Yes. I guess my height is similar to His Highness now.¡± ¡°How could you keep growing even after you turned 20? I don¡¯t think I¡¯m growing anymore.¡± ¡°Helena doesn¡¯t need to be any taller. If you¡¯re too tall, it will be hard for me to hug.¡± Leonard hugged me and laughed. It felt good to be held in a friendly embrace after a long time. ¡®Nonetheless, my pride hurts because I¡¯m shorter than my students.¡¯ I could still accept Leonard and Caesar, but I feel a bit bitter that I¡¯m also shorter than Agoth, who¡¯s younger than me. Costumes, accessories, and shoes were all prepared with the highest quality. Experts from the capital were in charge of me from head to toe. And the day before the party, in the afternoon. Immediately after finishing the sword class with Agoth, Agoth asked me while wiping the sweat with the back of her hand. ¡°My lady, could you spare an hour for me?¡± ¡°Right now?¡± Actually, there¡¯s no time because I have a lot of work to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s party. But since it was the first time Agoth had ever made such a proposal, I thought for a moment and then nodded. ¡°Well, for an hour or so.¡± ¡°Oh, really? That¡¯s great! Then can you come with me?¡± ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s get changed before that.¡± ¡°Yes, of course, my lady!¡± Agoth said excitedly. I went back to my room, washed and changed clothes. I wondered what the hell was going on. Moreover, very suspiciously, even Bessie, who was helping me change my clothes, was giggling unusually. ¡°Bessie.¡± ¡°Yes, my lady.¡± ¡°Do you know something?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t know anything.¡± You know something. I didn¡¯t even explain what it was, but she immediately responded she didn¡¯t know anything. What the hell is everyone up to¡­ Oh, wait a minute. ¡°Bessie, isn¡¯t this dress a bit flashy for casual wear?¡± I had left my outfit matters to Bessie, and realized it only after I had put all my limbs through it. The clothes Bessie brought out were not comfortable everyday clothes, but a dress with cubics embedded like stars on a blue background. ¡°No. You must wear this today. That¡¯s my gut feeling.¡± ¡°What on earth are you feeling?¡± ¡°Please sit down here. Your hair is all messed up. I¡¯ll fix it for you again.¡± I don¡¯t know what it is, but I decided to follow along because she¡¯s not one who¡¯s going to harm me. Bessie sat me in front of the mirror and combed my hair thoroughly with a comb. And she took the time to braid it, and adorned it with a butterfly hairpin and a beaded pin. ¡°How is it, my lady? You are so beautiful.¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± I know I¡¯m beautiful. But I mean, why are you doing this all of a sudden? Bessie, who was admiring me in the mirror, suddenly choked up and burst into tears. ¡°My lady, at some point you grew up like this¡­ I feel it was just yesterday that you said that life is boring, like an old person¡­ Sob.¡± Life is boring even now, Bessie. So don¡¯t be moved yet. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Why are you crying?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame to think that this might be the last time I¡¯m taking care of my lady.¡± ¡°Bessie, even when I¡¯m an adult, I still need you to take care of me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. A smart person has a completely messed up sense of life.¡± ¡°You¡¯re merciless when you say things like that.¡± I laughed bitterly, and Bessie laughed along with me. Then a knock was heard. Agoth poked her head out with an excited look on her face. ¡°My lady, it¡¯s time for you to come out.¡± *** Me, along with Agoth and Bessie, arrived at the employee¡¯s quarters on the east of the mansion. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll open the door.¡± Agoth said that with a more nervous face than me. I nodded in agreement, and Agoth took a deep breath and finally turned the doorknob. And. ¡°Happy birthday, my lady!¡± ¡°Congratulations!¡± ¡°Congratulations in advance on becoming an adult, my lady!¡± Flower petals suddenly covered my sight, and voices burst out from all directions. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± No matter how dull I was, I couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed. My whole body stiffened and I stood still. The employees burst out laughing at my nervous look. ¡°You must be surprised! Oh, dear!¡± ¡°Breathe, my lady. Everything¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°Uh, no¡­ What on earth is this¡­?¡± ¡°Agoth, that naughty thing, planned this.¡± Agoth smiled shyly at Margot, the kitchen maid¡¯s, affectionate murmuring. Soon the butler came to me with a small gift box. Next to him was another maid holding a large cake. ¡°We are sorry if we startled you. Everyone wanted to congratulate you on your birthday.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never done anything like this before.¡± ¡°The lady said she was going to the capital, so everyone was sad.¡± The butler said shyly. ¡°This is a birthday present from us employees. It¡¯s really small, but it would be an honor if you could accept it.¡± I unconsciously took the gift box he was handing out. ¡°Can I open it?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± I carefully opened the gift box. Employees circled around me, staring at my fingertips with an expression of anticipation for my response. ¡°¡­Wow.¡± The gift was a bronze sculpture in the shape of two crossed swords. The sword looks exactly like the one I have. The words ¡°Helena¡¯s soul¡± were engraved on the panel. ¡°Hey, is this custom made? It must have been expensive, how¡¯s everyone¡¯s money?¡± ¡°We have enough.¡± ¡°We¡¯re sorry, lady. A necklace with jewels would have been better.¡± Bessie said sadly, but I shook my head violently. ¡°No! I like this one better! Everyone knows I¡¯m not interested in that.¡± ¡°Well, of course we know it well.¡± ¡°The best thing for our lady is the sword, indeed.¡± Some of them said jokingly, and everyone burst out laughing loudly. This made me laugh as well. What is this feeling? The feeling of being blessed by people who know me best with their earnest feeling and choice. ¡°We hope this gift isn¡¯t boring.¡± Laughter erupted again at the joke of the kitchen maid Martha. ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s my soul that you made for me.¡± It is a more valuable and precious gift than the gifts piled up in the hall. I have never received such a wonderful gift as this in my previous life. ¡°I will return often. Thank you very much.¡± In my previous life, I couldn¡¯t put my mind on anything. When I was a child, I wandered the streets, and my master¡¯s home as an adopted daughter was not mine. As emperor, I enjoyed a luxurious life in the imperial castle, but I didn¡¯t feel like it was my home. Once again, the feeling that this place is ¡®my home¡¯ fills me. I held back my tears and laughed. *** The preparations for tomorrow¡¯s party were delayed for a long time as we laughed and chatted at the employee¡¯s dormitory. Agoth followed me all the way to the front of the room with a candle. At the door, Agoth said with an unsettled expression. ¡°I am glad that my lady is happy. I was worried that I might have bothered you.¡± ¡°No, I was really happy.¡± ¡°Can I stay by your side until you fall asleep?¡± ¡°Huh? All of a sudden?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I have a hunch that I have to do it today. I feel like I shouldn¡¯t let you go back alone¡­¡± After sending the hesitant Agoth back quickly, I entered the room alone. However, after a while, I came to believe in Agoth¡¯s ¡®premonition¡¯. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°¡­Caesar?¡± Because Caesar was reading a book leaning against a chair in my room. Wow, Agoth. Something like a beast¡¯s sense was activated within you because you hate Caesar so much. You¡¯re so sharp. ¡°When did you get here?¡± ¡°A few hours ago. I said hello to Leonard. You look like you¡¯re having a great time, so I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± Caesar came up to me, and he took my hand and sat me down on the bed. And he sat next to me. ¡°At this time of night? Did you come from the capital?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Master¡¯s birthday, so I can¡¯t help but come.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t go to Young Lady Brande¡¯s birthday. The Empress would not like it.¡± ¡°This disciple has the ability to cover up that much. Don¡¯t worry, Master.¡± Caesar grinned playfully. ¡°Anyway, why did you wait for me at this hour of the night? You could have seen me at the party tomorrow.¡± For me, if possible, it was better for Caesar to rest. Especially since I¡¯m well aware of the pressure he will feel at the Imperial Palace. Caesar shrugged his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°No. It is important to meet you now.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°Alright, guess what. Do you know what day today is?¡± ¡°Well. The day before my birthday?¡± ¡°It is already past midnight, Helena.¡± Caesar smacked his forehead lightly against mine and laughed. ¡°Today is your birthday.¡± I looked up and saw Caesar¡¯s red eyes just a short distance away. Within breathing distance, Caesar whispered to me. ¡°Happy birthday, Helena Peresca.¡± I suppose. Today is my eighteenth birthday. ¡°I ran all night to you because I wanted to tell you first. Congratulations on becoming an adult, Helena. I have been waiting for you.¡± Yesterday¡¯s night and today¡¯s dawn are no different, but I have crossed the border of an adult. The reason I feel as if I have crossed that border while holding Caesar¡¯s outstretched hand may be because his voice whispering in my ear right now is so sweet. ¡®Something that makes people weak.¡¯ Someone you want to protect. Someone from whom you don¡¯t want to receive hatred. As the number of such people increases, I fear that I may become weaker and weaker. I¡¯ve never shared my heart with anyone, because I¡¯m afraid that they will disappear after I share my heart. But it¡¯s probably too late to go back now. Thinking resignedly, I closed my eyes gently. Chapter 23 At the Border of an Adult (4) Translated by Wook Edited by Wook Helena Peresca¡¯s eighteenth birthday. ¡°Congratulations, Princess!¡± People gathered in the hall shouted together and applauded and cheered. I, who was standing at the head of the table, receiving everyone¡¯s attention, grabbed the hem of my skirt and bent my knees slightly. ¡°Thank you very much to everyone who made the event shine. May all families who have come to this place be filled with blessings and peace.¡± A thunderous applause erupted at my greeting. There is no sound as good to hear as the saying that everything goes well for one¡¯s family. After the congratulatory speech and greetings from Father, the head of the family, the party began in earnest. I had to sit at a separate upper seat and greet each and every one of those who approached me. ¡°Do you remember me, Princess? You are already an adult, time goes by so quickly.¡± ¡°I heard you¡¯re going to the capital soon. Let¡¯s see each other often.¡± ¡°You are more dazzling and beautiful than anyone else gathered today.¡± The greetings were so varied that it was difficult to memorize them. I greeted them with a smile, reflecting on the faces and families of those who came. ¡®Count Bournay, who was weighing between Valer and Peresca, finally came this way.¡¯ ¡®Elder Ben? What¡¯s the purpose of the attendance of this old nobleman who already left politics? A quiet big man like that, without a more careful approach¡­¡¯ On my face, I had the expression of ¡®I am just a happy 18-year-old young lady on my birthday¡¯, but my head was busy as if on fire. I may curse this attitude as pretentious. But how many of those in attendance have come purely to congratulate me on my birthday? First of all, I have no friends. ¡°Today, the Princess looks like a swan.¡± Oh, not really. I do have one of my oldest friends. I looked up at the approaching Caesar, who was smiling brightly in front of me. Regardless of the gaze around him, he was looking at me with a completely disarmed smile. ¡°A swan? Do you mean I¡¯m elegant?¡± I asked in a whisper that no one could hear while maintaining a graceful smile. Caesar also brazenly shrugged his shoulders and whispered to me. ¡°It means you are busy swimming under the water.¡± This guy. Who is this all because of? Whoa, let¡¯s calm down. I must not distort my expression. Everyone is paying attention to this place. ¡°The Princess¡¯ birthday is a very happy and enjoyable day for me as well.¡± ¡°How come?¡± ¡°I can only see the Princess¡¯s bright smile today.¡± It means, ¡°No matter how much I tease you, you won¡¯t get angry as usual.¡± Seriously, this guy¡­ ¡°It must be a disappointment to you that birthdays only come once a year.¡± I said with a smile. Caesar, who understood exactly what I meant, laughed softly. ¡°That¡¯s good enough.. Because I like all the expressions of Princess.¡± You sly fellow. ¡°Congratulations on becoming an adult once again, Princess.¡± After kissing my fingertips politely, Caesar stepped down. I followed his back with my eyes. He and Leonard, who was standing nearby, began to unwind, and soon became invisible, surrounded by several nobles who had gathered around him. ¡®The meeting is really short. Well, it can¡¯t be helped.¡¯ Is it my illusion that I¡¯m faintly disappointed? I smiled at the one approaching me again and quickly erased the question. *** I¡¯m free. As the party drew to a close, I thought with a slight yawn. ¡®The greetings are over, and people¡¯s interest in me has also decreased.¡¯ Now there¡¯s nothing more to do. It¡¯s boring and I don¡¯t have the motivation to shout something like, ¡°Now, let¡¯s enjoy the rest of the party!¡± ¡®But I can¡¯t just slip away like any other time. This is my birthday after all¡­¡¯ The main character of the party is tired. ¡®What are Caesar and Leonard doing?¡¯ I took a quick look inside the hall. Leonard was dealing with aristocrats older than him in one seat. Perhaps it was the nobles who wanted to impress Leonard, who had been given the title of young duke. ¡®Hmm, those young girls who are squatting near Leonard are aiming for Leonard.¡¯ I could see a few young girls gathering near Leonard, not daring to intervene, but keeping an eye on when the conversation would end. It¡¯s a good time, it¡¯s a good time. I nodded happily, this time looking for Caesar. No, I was trying to look for him. I failed because someone called me. ¡°Princess.¡± As I looked around the hall in search of Caesar, I turned my head to the deep voice I heard from the side. Next to me stood a young man, tall and with thick eyebrows, holding a wine glass in one hand. Well, this one must be¡­ the eldest son of Count Luke, Leonard¡¯s classmate, right? ¡°You look a little tired.¡± I¡¯m not tired, I¡¯m bored. ¡°Thank you for your concern. Are you enjoying the party?¡± ¡°Thanks to you. If you don¡¯t mind, will you go out with me and dance to the next song?¡± The young man glanced at the center of the hall and smiled. A waltz started playing a while ago, and young lords and ladies were dancing with shy expressions. ¡°Actually, I heard a lot about Leonard¡¯s younger sister from himself. I was wondering what kind of person she was, since he only said good things.¡± The young man talked with an amiable face. Well, I can tell without looking. I believe in my brother¡¯s love. ¡°But seeing you in person today¡­ my God. There is nothing wrong with what Leonard said.¡± ¡°Huhu, you know what to say to make a lady feel good.¡± ¡°If you think what I¡¯m saying right now is just a compliment, I think I¡¯m going to be a little sad.¡± After saying that, the young man winked one eye at me. Helena, wake up. You can¡¯t ruin your expression. You have to endure it even if it¡¯s so cheesy. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me the honor of being your first dance partner after becoming an adult, Princess?¡± That¡¯s pretty aggressive. Since he was Leonard¡¯s friend, I couldn¡¯t be so cruel. A younger sister like me also thought about my brother¡¯s smooth friendship. How amazing. ¡°What if I step on the lord¡¯s foot with my clumsy dance?¡± ¡°You¡¯re as light as a feather, so I wouldn¡¯t even notice it.¡± You see, there is no adult woman as light as a feather in the world, sweetheart. I tried to put my hand on top of the young man¡¯s extended hand. But it was Caesar¡¯s hand, not the young man¡¯s, that grabbed my hand. Mm? I¡¯ve been looking for a long time where and what you¡¯re doing, so where did you suddenly come from? ¡°Oh, Your Highness.¡± The young man turned into surprised rabbit eyes and looked at Caesar. Caesar smiled brightly at the young man. It was truly a cruel smile. ¡°Excuse me. The Princess¡¯s first dance was promised to me in advance.¡± Since when? ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t know¡­ M-my apologies, then I¡¯ll get going.¡± The young man was startled and disappeared. What is this? You¡¯re lacking courage! You should have pushed harder, Leonard¡¯s friend! ¡°I can¡¯t even take my eyes off you for a second, Helena.¡± Caesar said to me, looking all the way to the young man, who was running away. I, too, responded to Caesar¡¯s words while chasing the young man with my eyes. ¡°Where were you and what were you doing and now you appear and say things like that, Your Highness?¡± ¡°This Highness still kept an eye on Helena in the midst of his busy schedule.¡± ¡°What a lie.¡± ¡°You seriously think that? But I saw Helena looking for me.¡± Kugh. What is this? I feel like I¡¯ve got a weak spot. I frowned at Caesar¡¯s triumphant smile. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll lose your first dance to someone else?¡± ¡°You are proud of yourself.¡± ¡°Without this much ambition, how can I take Helena¡¯s first dance?¡± Caesar reached out to me and smiled. His arrogance was so absurd that I laughed without realizing it. ¡°So, Master. Please dance with me.¡± Yeah, I¡¯ll just dance. Let¡¯s show it to people for sure. What kind of person the Empress, Valer, and Brande will have to deal with in the future. I rose from my seat, putting my hand over Caesar¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m not good at dancing, so what if I step on Your Highness¡¯ feet?¡± I tilted my head and smiled provocatively. Caesar wrapped his arm around my waist and pulled me to his side, whispering in my ear. ¡°That would be great. It will be an excuse to keep dancing until Helena is good at dancing.¡± At the unexpected answer, I couldn¡¯t hold back the burst of laughter. *** The good thing about dancing is that the conversation you have with your partner is hard to leak. Because it is buried in the music and movement, it cannot be heard well by other people, and because the participants are in close contact, it is possible to have a conversation just by whispering. ¡°Everyone seems to be looking at us, right, Helena?¡± As if to make full use of it, Caesar whispered into my ear. His quiet and gentle voice somehow tickled the back of my neck. ¡°Isn¡¯t it your specialty to drag me into the middle of a nuisance?¡± ¡°It is my blessing that Master follows me even though she knows it¡¯s a nuisance.¡± ¡°It is my disciple¡¯s bad habit to use that blessing cleverly.¡± ¡°It is the wisdom of life.¡± We joked and laughed at the same time. ¡°By the way, Helena, you dance really well. When did you learn it?¡± ¡°Long ago. A long time ago, from a friend.¡± ¡°Friend? Who is your friend?¡± ¡°There is someone. He looks just like you, but he has a completely different personality.¡± I said with a mischievous laugh. I had no talent for dancing. It was Erez who persistently taught me. While being stepped on countless times, without making a single complaint. When everyone was reluctant to dance with me, he was also the one who danced with me regardless of the gaze of those around me. He was my first dance teacher and partner. ¡®Is it because Caesar resembles Erez?¡¯ And now, Erez¡¯s descendant, who looks just like him, is dancing with me on my first dance for the second time in my two lives. Isn¡¯t this a very funny relationship? I have a deep connection with the Grays in one way or another. ¡°¡­Oh!¡± Perhaps because I was preoccupied with other thoughts, I sprained my foot. My body staggered and tilted, and my mind quickly raced. I somehow tried to correct my posture, but this dress was so heavy that it was difficult for me to move. At that moment, my vision, which had been leaning downward, suddenly rose. ¡°¡­?¡± Caesar grabbed my waist and hugged me. Caesar held me in his arms and circled around the middle of the hall and dropped me off again. There were exclamations from here and there toward us. Everyone seemed to think that it was a natural movement. In the end, I was the only one who was puzzled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you step on my foot? It¡¯s safer than falling.¡± Caesar pulled me closer, hugged me tightly and smiled. ¡°¡­That¡¯s going to be a hell of a rumor.¡± In the social world, rumors are deadly to young ladies. ¡°So, you don¡¯t like it?¡± Caesar tilted his head and made eye contact with me. The red eyes looked so innocent that their intense color was overshadowed. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m the only one who knows this guy¡¯s eyes could look like this. Haa. And his cheekiness. ¡°Tell me what you want to say.¡± I shook my head and ran my hair behind my back and laughed. The ornaments adorning my hair clashed against each other and made a rattling sound. The dance starts now. *** After the party ended, the bustling hall quickly became silent. I leaned against the balcony railing of my bedroom, watching Caesar in his carriage leave. He greeted Leonard, gave him a light hug, and then climbed into the carriage. I couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about. Watching the carriage move away, I somehow regretted dancing with him in the hall today, which already felt like a long time ago. ¡®It¡¯s empty.¡¯ I let out a shallow sigh as I stared at my empty bed. The place where he had been sitting last night was no longer even warm. After a while, Agoth entered my room to prepare the bed. ¡°My lady, are you very tired today?¡± ¡°Yes, very.¡± ¡°I brought you an incense burner to help you sleep well.¡± After Agoth placed the incense burner on the side table, she began to tap the pillow to lift it up. After Agoth finished tidying up, I climbed onto the bed and lay down. The scent of flowers from the incense burner placed at the bedside was pleasant. ¡°I¡¯m an adult from today, but I don¡¯t feel that way.¡± ¡°You probably feel like that because you¡¯ve always been so mature, my lady.¡± ¡°When I was young, I was just trying to live a little longer, but now I feel like I couldn¡¯t live like that forever.¡± ¡°That was a lady-like wish.¡± ¡°If I told you that from now on, I will live my own life, how would you feel?¡± ¡°I¡¯m always on my lady¡¯s side.¡± ¡°Mm, right. You are mine.¡± I burst out laughing. ¡°But now I can¡¯t live like that anymore. There are too many things that may break my heart the moment they break.¡± In my previous life, the only thing I wanted to protect was myself. There was no one to trust, no one to turn to. It was easy to leave and forget. I had no regrets. There was nothing to regret over. In the end, perhaps it was because I had nothing left. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have shook his hand back then.¡± Closing my eyes, I muttered quietly. Does this regret I feel now mean that he has become my lingering attachment and fear? ¡®Well, I don¡¯t know.¡¯ Adult life isn¡¯t always clear. Ah, I see. I¡¯ve become an adult after all. At that realization, I laughed again. Chapter 24 At the Border of an Adult (5) Translated by Wook Edited by Wook In the fall of the following year, the trip to the capital was finally decided. The day I left the duke¡¯s residence, the whole family came out and saw me off. ¡°My lady, please take care of your health. Don¡¯t be picky eaters. Don¡¯t ever go to suspicious meetings.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ve already said yes for the fifth time, Martha.¡± ¡°Agoth, when you get there, you have to pull yourself together and take care of our lady, okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will take care of her with all my life!¡± Mother, who was watching this scene, came to me with a happy smile. ¡°Is there anything missing, Helena?¡± ¡°No, Mother.¡± ¡°It feels so empty to think that you¡¯re leaving the main house, too.¡± ¡°I will come often.¡± ¡°You should tell this mother of yours if you ever find a young man you fancy, alright?¡± ¡°I know.¡± But Mother¡­ Your daughter, who grew up looking at the faces of Leonard and Caesar, is no no longer satisfied with modest looking young men. ¡°Well, you¡¯re going to be late. You have to go now.¡± ¡°Yes. Then I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± I waved to everyone, and after a long hug with my mother one last time, I got into the carriage. After leaving the duke¡¯s residence, the carriage began to accelerate, and the scenery outside the carriage window changed rapidly. It wasn¡¯t the first time I was leaving, but my heart was pounding. ¡°I feel strange.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± As I said to myself, Agoth asked with her eyes wide open. ¡°My heart is pounding and I feel stuffy, even though there is nothing to be anxious about.¡± ¡°I guess it¡¯s because you¡¯re sad to leave home.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± It¡¯s an emotion I, who lived like a wanderer, have never experienced in my previous life. ¡°That¡¯s definitely what it feels like to move away from the people who are waiting for you.¡± Agoth said maturely. It felt somehow commendable, and I smiled briefly and looked at Agoth. ¡®People who wait for me.¡¯ It was probably something that Dante Renatus, who had everything and enjoyed it, did not have. ¡°Helena Peresca is a blessed person.¡± ¡°Why do you talk like you¡¯re talking about someone else? It¡¯s you, my lady.¡± Agoth said with a grin. It looked lovely, so I replied with a smile. *** ¡°Welcome, Lady Helena.¡± It was around evening when we arrived at the villa. Kegor, the manager and butler of the villa, came to the front door and welcomed me. The waiters diligently moved my luggage from the carriage. I took off my gloves, my hat, and my cloak, left it to Agoth, and greeted Kegor briefly. ¡°Why do you guys look so busy?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re not going to stay here only for a while. You¡¯re going to be the owner of this house.¡± I will probably be the first in this generation. My father used to stay in the capital only when he had work. This place was originally a mansion for that purpose. In other words, the initiative of this villa is now in my hands. But that¡¯s annoying, so let¡¯s leave that to Kegor. ¡°Nothing will change. I¡¯ll leave all management to Kegor. All you need to do is report to me.¡± ¡°I understand. Then what about the meal arrangements?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave that to you as well.¡± As I walked into the mansion, Kegor followed me at pace. ¡°By the way, I want to create a proper space for sword training.¡± ¡°We have already renovated and prepared the garden house because you were paying a lot of attention to that place the last time you came.¡± ¡°Good. I like it.¡± ¡°The bedroom is the one you always use, and the curtains and sheets have been replaced.¡± ¡°Is there enough space for social gatherings?¡± ¡°It is small compared to the main house, but there is a duplex hall.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take a look around there later.¡± ¡°How should I introduce the employees?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take it slow and do that later. Oh, by the way, the weapon bags should be organized separately. Agoth, you go and¡­ Agoth?¡± ¡°Oh, yes!¡± Agoth, who was trailing behind me, was surprised as if she had just woken up at my call. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you tired?¡± ¡°Oh, no. That¡¯s not it.¡± Agoth¡¯s face turned bright red. ¡°That¡­ Aah, my lady and the butler¡¯s conversation was so cool, so I looked at it with admiration¡­¡± ¡­Umm. I don¡¯t know what kind of expression to make at this time. You cute little maid. ¡°Did you see that? She¡¯s a very nice servant who boosts my self-esteem.¡± ¡°I understand. Then the new employees of our villa should also do their best to help the lady improve her self-esteem.¡± At the playful conversation between me and Kegor, Agoth¡¯s face flushed, and she quickly disappeared from her position like a squirrel. Whoa, how cute. ¡°Well, if there¡¯s nothing urgent to report, shall we call it a day? I¡¯m a little tired.¡± I said with a smile, and Kegor coughed. ¡°Is there something else?¡± ¡°There are things.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°First of all, Master Leonard said he would visit the villa next weekend.¡± ¡°Aha.¡± I nodded my head lightly in affirmation. No surprises there. He already knows that I¡¯m coming to the villa today, so he will come to say hello. ¡°What about the second one?¡± ¡°On the same day, the Crown Prince will also visit.¡± ¡°Aha¡­¡± I nodded slowly to acknowledge my understanding, but Kegor smirked bitterly at my reaction. ¡°It¡¯s the same ¡®aha¡¯, but they feel different.¡± ¡°Because Caesar is more likely to bring troublesome things with him.¡± ¡°If my lady doesn¡¯t like it, we can turn it down. What should we do?¡± I mean, that¡¯s really weird. It¡¯s annoying, but it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it. Rather¡­ ¡®Am I a little bit relieved?¡¯ Of course, I knew that he would come too. In the corner of my heart, I was even confident. ¡°A teacher cannot refuse a student¡¯s visit.¡± In the end, leaving behind an ambiguous answer, I hurried up the stairs as if running away from Kegor¡¯s next question. *** As the weekend came, Leonard and Caesar came to the mansion one after another, as predicted. Somehow, four people, including Agoth, sat facing each other in a room. ¡°It seems like it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve all been together like this.¡± Leonard said with a still gracious smile. ¡°It reminds me of the past. When the three of us got together, we often played cards.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Leonard. We¡¯re too grown up to play cards now.¡± Caesar shook his head and murmured. I snorted at the absurdity of the exaggerated serious tone. ¡°Then what should adults do to have fun?¡± ¡°This, this.¡± As if waiting for my words, Caesar took out the paper bag he had brought and placed it on the table. Wow, what is this? ¡°¡­This is alcohol, isn¡¯t it?!¡± Agoth exclaimed in astonishment. As Agoth said, it was alcohol. It was also a distilled wine. ¡°Helena is an adult now. You should drink some alcohol. Oh, by the way, your birthday hasn¡¯t passed yet, has it? Why don¡¯t you drink some juice?¡± Caesar grinned and mocked Agoth. ¡°I-I can drink alcohol too!¡± ¡°Uh-huh, but children cannot get in the way of adults.¡± ¡°But, Your Highness, are you sure it will be okay? This looks very strong¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be drinking at home. Who cares?¡± Caesar said with a confident smile. He must have drank several times already. On the other hand, Leonard had an anxious look that said, ¡°I think we will make another dark history.¡± And as for me. ¡°What are you waiting for? Go ahead and pour it.¡± I was excited. When I was a mercenary, I would drink with my comrades almost every night. Because of this, I was a strong drinker in my previous life. I haven¡¯t even tasted alcohol since I was reincarnated, so how can I not be excited? Come now, my student. Go ahead and pour my glass full of the water of life. ¡°Oh, as expected of Helena. You¡¯re so confident.¡± Caesar rejoiced and filled my glass with wine. A strong scent of alcohol wafted through the room. After Leonard and Caesar¡¯s glasses were filled in succession, and fruit juice was poured into Agoth¡¯s glass, we raised the glasses as if we had promised. ¡°Okay then, congratulations on Helena¡¯s entry into the capital.¡± I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s something to celebrate. The four of us raised our glasses high and clashed them together. ¡®I can finally drink alcohol.¡¯ Maybe this will alleviate the boredom in my life a little. With that certainty, I brought the glass to my mouth. The hot sensation running down my throat made my whole body tingle. It feels like an awl-like liquid running through the blood. And when the glass was half empty, I realized. That this body is different from my body from the previous life. ¡°Helena!¡± ¡°Master!¡± ¡°My lady!¡± After a half glass of distilled wine. I collapsed. *** Dante was a strong drinker, but Helena was not. How did I feel when I first drank in my previous life? Was I drunk this fast? I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t remember. It¡¯s such an old memory. ¡°Are you okay?¡± There was a buzz in my head as if there was a bug in my head. My eyes were spinning and my heart was burning. I barely opened my eyes and looked at the man in front of me. Black hair and red eyes. My vigilance is naturally relieved by the kind eyes toward me. I asked in a sleepy voice. ¡°¡­Erez, why are you standing there?¡± I questioned the face of the man who was looking back at me horizontally. My tongue was dull and my pronunciation was strangely muffled. At my words, the man laughed as if it was ridiculous. ¡°I am not standing. I¡¯m sitting down.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You are lying on my knees.¡± Huh? What does that mean? ¡°And let me ask you, which dog is Erez?¡± ¡°¡­Uwaaaaakh!¡± It took about 5 seconds until I realized that this is not my past life, but reality. I got up from my seat like I was having a seizure. But as soon as I got up, I had to lie down, because my head was spinning and I felt dizzy. ¡°Ugh, my head¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you woke up all of a sudden. Close your eyes. Leonard and Agoth are bringing ice and blankets.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯m dying¡­!¡± ¡°Right, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so weak with alcohol.¡± Caesar chuckled. ¡°But anyone will have a problem if they inhale it like you all at once. Aren¡¯t you supposed to taste it first?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I drank, so I forgot¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while?¡± ¡°Huh? Did I say it¡¯s been a while? Why did I say that?¡± ¡°As expected, you¡¯re drunk.¡± Caesar said, covering my eyes with his large hand. Fortunately, it seems that my words will be passed on as nonsense uttered in drunkenness. ¡°¡­Caesar, I like that your hands are cold.¡± I murmured in the dark. The sound of Caesar¡¯s light laughter was transmitted through the trembling of his hands. ¡°By the way, who is Erez?¡± Don¡¯t you know your ancestor¡¯s name, idiot. Indeed, is it more reasonable to think that Erez is another man of the same name than to think that he is his ancestor? ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s the name of the main character from a book.¡± ¡°I even lost my share to a fictional character. How unpleasant.¡± It¡¯s your fault that you look so much like your ancestor. I grumbled like that inside. ¡®By the way, Caesar¡¯s hand¡­is really cool and nice.¡¯ Now that the heat has subsided a little, I can calmly look back on the current situation. ¡®With this, another dark history is added. I really hate it.¡¯ In the future, I will try not to drink alcohol when I go to social gatherings. As time passed and the headache subsided, I gently lowered Caesar¡¯s hand that was covering my eyes. When I opened my eyes, I saw that Caesar was still looking down at me. When our eyes met, Caesar grinned. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°¡­You are really handsome.¡± I mumbled that in a hoarse voice. One talks nonsense when they¡¯re drunk. But it is an honest opinion. I¡¯ve been thinking that way for a long time. This guy is a mess personality-wise, but his face is a different story. ¡°You are blessed, you bastard.¡± ¡°Where did a noble princess learn such words?¡± Caesar smiled bitterly. The relaxed expression on his face somehow made me feel a little embarrassed. ¡°Handsome guy.¡± ¡°Is that Helena¡¯s drunken compliment?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think of it. I have a headache.¡± ¡°I told you to close your eyes.¡± Caesar tried to cover my eyes again, so I blocked it with my hand. ¡°No. I want to keep seeing you.¡± I want to keep seeing you. The reason? Because he¡¯s handsome. It feels good to see something well made. I¡¯ve always been weak with handsome faces since my previous life. Why do you think I snooped around swordsmanship school back then? Yes, just to be clear. ¡°I like it.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± I could see Caesar¡¯s eyes shaking. For some reason, he was nervous. ¡°I like it. Your face.¡± ¡°¡­Fuhaha.¡± Caesar burst into laughter. ¡°What, why are you laughing? Is my taste funny?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not. Uhm. Right. Master sees my face, yes. What did you say?¡± ¡°I like it.¡± ¡°What? One more time.¡± ¡°I told you I like it. Actually, I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a long time.¡± ¡°Haha. Helena.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°I like it too.¡± Caesar spoke to me with a faint smile. ¡­Uh. Is it because of drunkenness? Why does it seem to be getting hot all of a sudden? ¡°What do you mean? My face? Your face?¡± ¡°Helena.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°Quickly close your eyes.¡± Caesar covered my face again with his large hand. This time, I didn¡¯t put his hand away either. My heart started beating like it was going to explode. My ears were buzzing. I never thought alcohol was this bad. I will never drink anything like alcohol again. I¡¯ve made up my mind over and over again. By the way, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard an answer yet. My face? Your face? ¡®¡­What is it?¡¯ My mind is still spinning. We didn¡¯t talk any more until Leonard and Agoth returned. But even in that quiet silence, my heart felt like it was spinning round and round into a deep rabbit hole. Aah. Is it all because of alcohol? Chapter 25 Dating Counseling by Caesar W. Gray Translated by Wook Edited by Wook ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Hamilton lately.¡± One summer, while sitting with his chin on his hand and checking documents, Crown Prince Caesar muttered so as if he had suddenly remembered. Rowena, who was standing in a relaxed posture in front of the desk, answered with a doll-like expressionless face. ¡°He is probably in the maze garden. Shall I bring him here?¡± ¡°The maze garden? Why there? Did he get a job as a gardener again?¡± Caesar asked, frowning disapprovingly. ¡°He must be meeting with Count Gallon.¡± Count Gallon was a woman about the same age as Hamilton. Come to think of it, the Count was also single. ¡°Is he in a relationship with Count Gallon?¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± ¡°Here I am wondering if I can go see Helena right now, but he is dating?¡± Last summer, he barely had time to go to the duke¡¯s residence. This year, he was so behind in his work that he didn¡¯t know what to do, so he was still full of bitterness. But my only aide is dating? Seriously? ¡°How shameful. I myself haven¡¯t made much progress yet, but he is trying to get married by himself¡­¡± Caesar mumbled, chewing the tip of the pen. As for the master whom Caesar cares about so much, she knows nothing but swordsmanship that even her love cells seem to have died. No matter how much he teases her, she just looks at him with the gaze of ¡°you are doing cute things, my disciple¡±. When Caesar met those eyes, he felt despair as if there was no hope no matter what he did in this life. ¡°Have you not held hands yet?¡± ¡°Of course. We held hands, hugged, and slept in the same bed.¡± It¡¯s a story from his childhood. But of course he didn¡¯t say that. They even kissed. It was Helena¡¯s, who doesn¡¯t like to meet people, first kiss as well. The problem is that she thinks it was just a brief impulse of being swept away by the atmosphere. She¡¯s saying kissing is nothing. She¡¯s never dated before. Why is she so open-minded? ¡°Considering the indifferent nature of the princess, it seems that things are going well.¡± ¡°Even after all that, she doesn¡¯t seem to see me as a man, though?¡± ¡°¡­Giving up hopeless things quickly is the shortest way to hurt less¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it¡¯s hopeless.¡± Caesar choked off his words. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try more intense physical contact?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve even given up my thighs.¡± ¡°Thighs¡­ Surprisingly, you have already given away so many things.¡± Rowena hummed. In any situation, a grown-up lady touching a grown-up man¡¯s thigh is¡­ ¡°I¡¯m going crazy. I¡¯m ready to give Helena anything she wants, but the problem is that Helena is the incarnation of ignorance.¡± ¡°What a difficult love you have.¡± ¡°What else do I have to give to make me look like a man? Rowena, what should a man give to make your heart beat?¡± ¡°Money.¡± ¡°Nevermind. I chose the wrong person to ask.¡± Caesar clicked his tongue, turning his head away from Rowena. ¡°Since everyone has different tastes, wouldn¡¯t it be useless to ask anyone? All that¡¯s important is what the princess likes.¡± ¡°I mean, Helena¡­ Helena likes to do nothing.¡± There was a heavy silence at Caesar¡¯s answer. After a while, Rowena opened her mouth as if she had found the answer with difficulty. ¡°Hopeless relationship should end quickly¡­¡± ¡°I said no.¡± Caesar said with disgust. However, it is true that a question crept into his mind. Is there really any hope? ¡°Ha¡­ I miss Helena.¡± Talking about Helena, loneliness suddenly flows in like a tide. Caesar fell flat on his face on the desk. This grown man behaves very differently in front of his own people and in front of others. Those who fear Caesar as the ¡°gray wolf¡± should see this now. Rowena clicked her tongue outwardly. ¡°If you are unsure, would you like to seek counseling?¡± ¡°Counseling? What kind of counseling?¡± ¡°Dating counseling. With the son of my friend¡¯s husband¡¯s in-law¡¯s relative who belongs to the Black Knights.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with that relationship? Isn¡¯t that just a stranger?¡± ¡°Before joining the Knights Order, he was called ¡®The Devil¡¯s Black Rose¡¯ and popular with women.¡± ¡°It¡¯s getting more and more suspicious.¡± What is that? A playboy? Caesar frowned. He doesn¡¯t want to be popular with women. He wants to win Helena¡¯s heart. However, Rowena continued speaking in a voice that was not at all daunted. ¡°For reference, I was also a little shaken when I first met him.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s a little tempting.¡± Caesar¡¯s eyes finally lit up. If even Rowena is shaken at first sight, he might be someone who knows a lot about a woman¡¯s heart. Learning the secret may help to shake Helena¡¯s heart. ¡°Alright. I want you to arrange a meeting with him soon. Before I go south this summer, I must listen to some tips.¡± ¡°Instead, you have to finish your work.¡± ¡°I promise. Even if I stay up all night, I will finish it.¡± Rowena, who is being called ¡®the wolf trainer¡¯ by people who know her, fixed her glasses with a rare smile. *** Ash Garon was a handsome man who was tall with a gentle impression. The black uniform of the Black Knights suits him like a painting, so Caesar understands a little that even Rowena was smitten at first sight. ¡°The secret of winning a woman¡¯s heart.¡± Ash, who had already heard the circumstances through Rowena, explained with a smile that seemed to blow the scent of flowers. ¡°It¡¯s simple, Your Highness.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You just have to be good-looking.¡± Caesar was greatly astonished at the answer. God, I didn¡¯t expect this to help. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m meeting you to hear about such nonsense?¡± ¡°But there is no weapon more than a handsome face to win people¡¯s hearts on a first meeting, Your Highness.¡± ¡°What if it wasn¡¯t the first time we met? If you¡¯re already in a good relationship, just that you¡¯re not developing into a deeper relationship.¡± ¡°Excuse me, but is it about Young Lady Brande? Or about Princess Peresca¡­?¡± At Ash¡¯s hasty curiosity, bloodthirst flickered in Caesar¡¯s eyes. ¡°You asked despite knowing it is rude, is it because you have more than one life?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness.¡± Ash said as he quickly lowered his tail. He almost lost his neck out of unnecessary curiosity. ¡°Umm. I see. Then there¡¯s the surest way to increase the progress of the relationship.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Money.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s not difficult to believe that you¡¯re acquainted with Rowena Evergreen now.¡± Caesar muttered with a tired expression on his face. ¡°Do you have any more practical secrets?¡± ¡°It sounds like you want something more specific. Hmm. Well, there¡¯s one thing.¡± ¡°Oho.¡± At Ash¡¯s serious expression, Caesar leaned forward a little. ¡°Nine out of ten people will fall for this secret. However, this is the secret that is floating around among the common people, not the aristocrats. Would that be all right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just listen and make a decision.¡± Although there were only two people in the room, Ash looked around for no reason, as if he was about to tell a big secret. Then, place one hand on the side of the mouth in the shape of a funnel and whisper secretly. ¡°Have you ever heard of ¡®striking the wall¡¯?¡± [T/N: It means ¡®kabe-don¡¯. You can search ¡®kabe-don¡¯ in google. It is hard for me to explain here] *** Striking the wall. It is a technique that can show reliability and charisma in the appearance of pushing aggressively, and subtlety and softness from a gaze that looks down deeply. Moreover, it is said that nine out of ten naturally lead to kissing. ¡®It¡¯s a technique worth trying out¡­!¡¯ Caesar burned with enthusiasm. Summer. The Duchy. Although it was a little later than the other times, Caesar managed to finish his work and come down to the duke¡¯s residence. To the extent that Helena¡¯s harsh swordsmanship class felt friendly, Caesar¡¯s whole nerves were focused on ¡®striking the wall¡¯. ¡®The time, place, and atmosphere must be optimal.¡¯ It cannot be done in a sweaty state after sword class. It is also impossible to do it in a place where servants often come and go. In particular, if Leonard or Agoth finds out, it will become very difficult. But he can¡¯t be too relaxed. If something suddenly happens in the capital and he gets a call, he has to go back right away. Carefully and meticulously. Nimble and alert. ¡°What have you been thinking about?¡± At Helena¡¯s voice, Caesar raised his head. Late at night, they were walking side by side in the hallway to take Helena to her bedroom. At Caesar¡¯s stiff expression, Helena finally spoke to him. ¡°Are you having any troubles these days?¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°But even in class, you seem to have a different thought, and you look nervous all the time.¡± Helena¡¯s worried voice made Caesar happy and distressed. You¡¯re so quick to notice things like this, so why can¡¯t you notice a man¡¯s heart? ¡®I feel like a fool.¡¯ ¡°¡­Ah.¡± Then, Helena stopped abruptly and held her face in one hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Oh, I think some dust got into my eye.¡± ¡°What? Let me take a look.¡± Helena looked up in tears. Her eyes were red because she rubbed them. Caesar blew a few times. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I think I¡¯m fine.¡± Helena wiped her tear-filled eyes with the back of her hand. She¡¯s a teacher who doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to be afraid of in the world, but she cries because of some dust in her eyes. Caesar just laughed, barely holding back her urge to hug her. ¡­Uh, by the way. A quiet night. A hallway with no one in it. Two people standing close together. Isn¡¯t this the right time? Gulp. Caesar swallowed his saliva. ¡°Helena.¡± ¡°Mm? Why¡­ Woah.¡± Like this. Caesar pushed Helena against the wall, and put one hand on the wall. Helena, leaning against the wall, looked up at Caesar with her round eyes, startled. She was like a rabbit entangled and cornered in a fox¡¯s trap. But be careful. This rabbit is carnivorous, it will bite you if you do it wrong. ¡®Deep eyes. I look down with deep eyes¡­ Wait, but what does it mean looking with deep eyes?¡¯ His heart is pounding, and his gaze turns white. When he actually gets into action, he feels embarrassed in unexpected parts. However, Caesar kept as calm as possible on the outside, and looked down at Helena, who was locked in his arms with that tall stature. ¡°What is it, Caesar? It¡¯s cramped.¡± Caesar is doing his best, but Helena is just like, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with him?¡¯ As he looked at her face, Caesar¡¯s mind became complicated. Why? Lying, laughing, and acting falsely with anyone is easy enough that he can do it as naturally as waking up from sleep. For Helena Peresca alone, nothing is easy. Caesar moved a little closer to Helena and narrowed their distance. Helena doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s trying to do, she just looks uncomfortable because it¡¯s cramped. ¡®The next step is natural skinship. Gently grab her chin and kiss her slowly when she closes her eyes.¡¯ Memorizing the sequence Ash had taught, Caesar gently grabbed Helena¡¯s chin with one hand. He didn¡¯t know then. I didn¡¯t know it was an act that provoked Helena¡¯s anger. ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you going to let go?¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± ¡°How dare you raise my head by force?¡± Helena¡¯s eyes grew bloodthirsty. Caesar had no choice but to let go to save his life. But it couldn¡¯t be helped. Helena didn¡¯t have very good memories of being held in the jaw. Because when she was a vagrant, people often grabbed her chin and shook it sarcastically. Caesar¡¯s touch, which was much bigger than her face, felt more like a threat than romance to Helena, the experience engraved in her bones. ¡°No, it means¡­ How can you interpret this atmosphere that way, Helena?¡± Said Caesar, who was told off as a dimwit, as if he had been falsely accused. In response, Helena sighed lightly. Then she raised her arms and pushed Caesar¡¯s chest with all her might. ¡°Cough!¡± Caesar¡¯s body staggered and he retreated. In the meantime, Helena quickly changed their position and pushed Caesar against the wall. His back slammed against the wall, and Caesar flinched. Thud. In that state, Helena put Caesar between the wall and herself, and put one hand on the wall. ¡°Is this what you want to do?¡± Helena grabbed Caesar¡¯s chin with a smirk. Helena¡¯s blue eyes gleamed fiercely in the dark. No¡­ What is this? Can the gaze looking up be so powerful? ¡°If you joke around like this again, I¡¯ll really get mad.¡± ¡°¡­I was wrong.¡± Let¡¯s apologize. I don¡¯t know why I should apologize, but Master looked at me with her eyes as if she could kill someone, so I should apologize. ¡®I¡¯m doomed!¡¯ The success rate is said to be nine out of ten, so Helena must have been the only one left. He only painfully realized that ¡®normal¡¯ shouldn¡¯t be applied to Helena. Despite so much regret, on the one hand, Caesar added one more piece of information about Helena: Let¡¯s not grab Helena¡¯s chin in the future. *** ¡°¡­So, in the future, I won¡¯t act clumsy like that and just wait for the time to come.¡± One day after returning to the Imperial Palace. Caesar reported the day to Rowena with a bewildered look on his face. He told Rowena, not Hamilton, because she wouldn¡¯t laugh when she heard this. ¡°What a ridiculous case.¡± But it was a different story with her words. ¡°Well, I was impatient. I don¡¯t even know for sure how she feels.¡± ¡°I see. Come to think of it, why were you so impatient?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know.¡± Caesar thought with his chin wrapped in one hand. Perhaps he was afraid that Helena, who is lethargic and uninterested in everything, might one day abandon him because he has become insignificant. The sudden fear, which becomes a very thin needle, penetrates the heart. Through the gap, loneliness leaks out little by little every day. ¡°If you are so nervous, it would be quicker to order her to become the crown princess. It¡¯s good to block Young Lady Brande as well.¡± ¡°Without caring for her heart?¡± ¡°Once you get married, you can slowly win her heart. Are you a person who put importance on the order of things?¡± ¡°Yes. Because I want to cherish Helena.¡± Yes, he knows. Even if this fleeting emotion doesn¡¯t reach her in the end, he¡¯ll be constantly hovering around her. ¡°Haha, it is easier to be an emperor.¡± Caesar laughed out loud, uttering words unknown whether it was a joke or a serious remark. Chapter 26 ¡°By the way, Agoth.. I¡¯m going to the Imperial Palace this afternoon, so get ready after class.¡± ¡°The Palace?¡± At the words I uttered during the fight, the tip of Agoth¡¯s sword shook. Without missing the opportunity, I quickly rushed in to attack. Agoth woke up belatedly, and managed to deflect my attack. It was a pretty quick response considering she was distracted. Obviously, compared to Leonard or Caesar, Agoth¡¯s sword was quicker and lighter. ¡°Can Bessie go instead of me?¡± ¡°Bessie said she¡¯s not done taking over from the maid yet.¡± ¡°But, uh, I don¡¯t know anything about the imperial law.¡± Agoth came in, aiming for me, and said. Two swords intertwined like morning glory vines. ¡°You¡¯re still worried about that? After growling at Caesar whenever you see him like that?¡± ¡°I can see his dark side of trying to monopolize my lady!¡± ¡°Well. There are many who want me, more than just Caesar, Agoth.¡± It can be said that it is the fate of the capable person. But Agoth still shouted with an angry expression. ¡°But the emperor has several wives! I can¡¯t lose my lady to someone like that!¡± ¡°¡­ Puha!¡± ¡°Oh, the gap!¡± This time, as I got flustered, the tip of my sword shook. Agoth sharply dug into the gap. I almost unconsciously dodged the attack and struck Agoth¡¯s sword. That¡¯s pretty good, Agoth. You know how to disturb the other person¡¯s mind. Wow¡¯ I was really flustered. ¡°I told you not to hesitate because the attack failed, right? ¡°Kkagh!¡± My sword struck Agoth¡¯s sword strongly. Agoth staggered back and widened the distance. Kang! Kang! Kaang! I continued as I waved my sword in succession, pushing Agoth back gradually. ¡°Look, once you¡¯re out of position, it¡¯s hard to find a gap again.¡± ¡°Kyagh! Wait! Wait a moment!¡± ¡°Now, how are you going to get out?¡± Agoth¡¯s eyes, which were bewildered by my question, became sharp in an instant. Agoth concentrated for a moment and blew my attack to the side. Hok! and my sword slid into the air. Aiming for that gap, Agoth rolled around the floor to widen the distance, then got back up. ¡°Haa, haa.¡± Agot had a cold sweaty face and breathed heavily. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s pretty good.¡± I couldn¡¯t help smiling. Of course, I can¡¯t say no to that. ¡°You have a habit of rushing in when you see a gap and not thinking about when you fail. That¡¯s why there¡¯s a gap after the failure.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°You know that there is no ¡®wait a moment¡¯ just because you¡¯re cornered in a real fight, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s just telling your opponent that you¡¯re flustered.¡± ¡°Kugh, yes¡­¡± ¡°But it was a good decision to sober up and keep your distance even afterward.¡± Agoth¡¯s face, which had been gloomy, was again brightened at the praise. How simple. Well, thanks to that kind of personality, she doesn¡¯t give up easily and sticks to it until the end. ¡®Her tenacity is the best of the three.¡¯ I lowered my sword in a tender mood. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day. I have to get ready to go out in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Yes! Thank you!¡± Agoth answered in a loud voice. *** Upon entering the Imperial Palace, a palace servant was there to meet me. I followed him down the familiar hallway to the reception room. The Imperial Palace stimulated a strange nostalgia because it felt like nothing had changed. Only the carpet, the position of the statue, and the type of tapestry on the wall were changed. Perhaps the secret passage is still the same, the thought of it made me laugh. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting.¡± Waiting for me in the reception room was Hamilton, with whom I¡¯ve made appointed with. Rowena, who was standing next to the sofa, also bowed to me and greeted me without a word. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I saw you, Viscount. Thank you for the last time, Miss Evergreen.¡± I, who borrowed Rowena¡¯s hand when going to Yulika¡¯s birthday party, expressed my gratitude for it. Rowena shook her head with a still expressionless face. ¡°Just Rowena is enough, Princess.¡± After greeting each other, the three of us sat down. As soon as I sat down, I decided to get into the subject. Because greetings are cumbersome. ¡°Based on the list you¡¯ve given me, I¡¯ve been attending social gatherings and taking a look at the trends. There are quite a few aristocrats who have enough resources that we need to hook in right.¡± I put the organized documents on the table. Hamilton and Rowena looked at it in silence for a while. After a while, Rowena asked me with a rarely surprised expression. ¡°How do you get this confidential information?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to keep all the servants¡¯ mouths shut.¡± ¡°The servants?¡± ¡°The servants meet among themselves while the young ones meet. I got help from Agoth.¡± If you do a separate investigation based on some scraped information, it is easy to find out about the difficult situation or weaknesses that the family is facing. ¡°Agoth is still young and a girl, so it¡¯s easy to let her opponents off guard. Words leak from there.¡± Above all, I too, grew up hearing all kinds of gossip and rumors in my previous life. Now, I have a wall called ¡®Princess¡¯, so it may be harder to pick up rumors than it was then. ¡°Ha! So it¡¯s like this. It¡¯s not a proposal anymore, it¡¯s a board to hang on to.¡± I tilted my head at Hamilton¡¯s inscrutable remark. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve come to the capital, how about formally becoming His Highness¡¯ swordsmanship instructor?¡± Instead of answering, I just frowned. The fact that I am Caesar¡¯s swordsmanship teacher has been secretly rumored since the last gladiator tournament hosted by the Imperial Palace. However, with only rumors, it is steadily flowing into an atmosphere of ¡®no way, it must be a false rumor¡¯. Rather, the issue of ¡®candidate for the crown princess¡¯ would be more interesting than that. ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to tie me up next to Caesar so I can¡¯t escape.¡± ¡°What can I do? You¡¯re too good to miss, and you say you don¡¯t want to be the crown princess. So I have no choice but to have you by his side like this.¡± Hamilton said with a bitter smile. I thought for a moment. It was my intention to become Caesar¡¯s teacher. Becoming a swordsmanship instructor does not deviate much from my will. ¡°But if you put me in a seat like that out of the blue, there would be a backlash.¡± So far, I have never participated in a gladiator contest. I only existed behind the disciples. Who would welcome a woman whose skills have not been verified as a sword instructor for the Crown Prince? ¡°Actually, for that reason, I have something to offer you.¡± Rowena, who had been listening to our conversation until then, intervened. ¡°Do you know Elder Ben?¡± ¡°Elder Ben?¡± I frowned. One of the nobles who attended my last birthday party was Elder Ben. He was an old nobility, just like Peresca, who had removed his foot from politics and was locked up in the estate and guarding the frontiers. ¡®Even so, I was worried that he attended Peresca¡¯s party.¡¯ As if trying to resolve my doubts, Rowena continued speaking in her unique emotionless calm voice. ¡°Recently, through Duke Peresca, he has been hoping for enlistment support.¡± ¡°Enlistment support?¡± ¡°These days, the frontier area is said to be infested with demonic beasts.¡± It is not unusual for the frontier to be infested with demonic beasts. In the first place, the frontier nobles prevent them. It is not without reason that the frontier nobles are allowed to command their own private enlisted soldiers. ¡°The Elder must have private soldiers.¡± ¡°It¡¯s beyond anyone¡¯s control. We don¡¯t know exactly because we haven¡¯t been there yet.¡± ¡°Still, it¡¯s strange. In that case, he should¡¯ve asked for support from the nobles around the area rather than my father.¡± ¡°He had already requested Marquis Brande, but it seems to have been rejected. That¡¯s why he asked the Duke, who is a member of the Crown Prince faction.¡± Oho. He¡¯s upset at the Empress. ¡°The Imperial Palace has no intention of sending a standing army yet. There is also a budget problem, and the standing army of the Imperial Palace is not accustomed to combating demonic beasts.¡± ¡°Elder Ben must be upset.¡± I see. In such a case, if you help the elder, you can attract him to the Crown Prince¡¯s side. ¡®It is a great welcome if the elder, who has enlisted soldiers, becomes the Crown Prince¡¯s aide.¡¯ Certainly this is an opportunity. Did my eyes change? Because cnfidence flashed on Hamilton¡¯s face as he looked at me. He spoke to me in a slightly aroused voice. ¡°My personal opinion is this: Princess forms a demon subjugation corps to help the frontier.¡± ¡°Then it will be a verification of my skills, and we will recruit the elder. Am I right?¡± I burst into a short laugh. ¡°What makes you sure to send me there?¡± ¡°I have been seeing Princess since you were young. I just know.¡± Hamilton said with a firm expression on his face. That¡¯s right. He was there at the time of Caesar¡¯s kidnapping. A man who already knows that I have overpowered three grown men. ¡®But do I have to deal with demonic beasts until the end of this life? Ah, the thought of it bothers me.¡¯ Why on earth do I have to go to a place where blood is splattered when I was born as a princess? ¡°Was my suggestion too rude?¡± After I didn¡¯t answer for a while, Hamilton mumbled with a sullen face. In fact, who would dare to ask a noble girl to go catch a demon? I let out a deep sigh. What Hamilton suggested to me meant that he recognized me as a sole ¡°swordsman.¡± I don¡¯t hate that. ¡°¡­ I have a condition.¡± ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°I will pick and pack those I will take.¡± ¡°No need to say.¡± It¡¯s annoying, but, well, let¡¯s be positive. For example, as a teacher, to give the students practical opportunities to improve their skills. ¡°Of course, including my three students.¡± Because nurturing juniors is the only thing I have ever wanted to do in this life. *** It is inevitable that some people are against this. For example, parents who are always worried about their unmotivated daughter. Nagging Martha and Bessie. And Kegor, the butler with a nice mustache. ¡°No! I¡¯m against it!¡± But you, of all people, shouldn¡¯t object, dude. Caesar, who received the report on the matter decided by me, shouted with a flushed face. For reference, Hamilton and Rowena had bailed out. They had said Caesar would be aghast when he found out that they had conspired to get me in. Tch. Cowards. ¡°Are you crazy? You¡¯re going to deal with those demons? Do you know how dangerous it is there?!¡± ¡°Then should we just throw away this good opportunity?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go! I¡¯ll go if you don¡¯t go!¡± ¡°Ha! Would it be more dangerous for you to go or me to go?¡± How dare you rub your skills against me now, disciple. Caesar was at a loss for words. But as if he would not step down, he soon opened his mouth again and began to persuade me. ¡°Why? Helena doesn¡¯t like to be bothered, does she?¡± ¡°Can a person live only by doing what is good for him?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s because of me, I refuse. I don¡¯t want to do anything that puts Helena at risk.¡± ¡°Caesar.¡± I folded my arms and let out a long sigh. ¡°Did you forget? I was the one who promised to make you emperor.¡± ¡°But¡­!¡± ¡°But what? You don¡¯t like that I¡¯m taking your place? Do you want me to be only in your shadow?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± I know. Because you know me better than I do. ¡°Do you want to throw away a chance to see my skill?¡± I smiled softly and lifted my chin. Caesar¡¯s expression became complicated. I¡¯ve always matched my skills with my students. No one has ever seen my ¡®best¡¯. Wouldn¡¯t you, who had always did your best to face me, want to see me? ¡°I am your master, disciple.¡± I persuaded Caesar with words to which he was eventually forced to surrender. ¡°No one can beat me.¡± That is my authority. It is my power and crown that no one dares to cross. Caesar covered his face with one hand as if covering his frowning face. I decided to wait for him to think. After a while, Caesar spoke to me with a deep sigh. ¡°Are you doing this to me knowing that I have no objection to what Helena wants?¡± ¡°A little.¡± ¡°At the scene, we will withdraw if I feel like it¡¯s really dangerous.¡± As if this was a compromised line, Caesar told me with a sharp look. I responded to the tension with a light smile. ¡°It¡¯ll be great to finish before winter is over.¡± It¡¯s just too easy and boring for me anyway. Just a few more boring days. Chapter 27 May My Sword be Clothed in Power I (2) Translated by Wook Edited by Wook Getting permission from my parents was easier than I thought. It was thanks to Hamilton¡¯s persuasion, but my parents knew how to keep their promise to fully support whatever I wanted. Of course, worrying was a different thing. So one day, while waiting for the inspection team to return. ¡°Sir Dalton, the commander of the Red Knights, asked to see the princess.¡± While we were discussing where to recruit monster subjugation personnel, Hamilton brought it up. ¡°The Red Knights? Come to think of it, I heard my brother is close to the Red Knights.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They really liked the skills of the young duke during the Knights Order tour.¡± Heh, of course. Whose disciple do you think he is? I couldn¡¯t hide my satisfaction. Yes, I¡¯m training juniors to feel this thrilling feeling. ¡°We will support the trainees of the Red Knights in subjugating the monsters this time.¡± ¡°The trainees, not the knights? If you¡¯re sending them not to be used, but to be taught, I¡¯ll have to ask you to send them all back.¡± ¡°Well, it has its own benefits.¡± After all, time was running out to recruit mercenaries or organize militia right now. Well, since they¡¯re the Imperial Knight¡¯s trainees, they must have at least basic training. ¡°Fine. Please arrange a date as soon as possible.¡± I gladly accepted the offer. *** For some reason, Caesar accompanied me when I visited the Red Knights¡¯ headquarters. Waiting for the knight commander in the reception room, I muttered to myself. ¡°You don¡¯t need to come with me.¡± ¡°It is not unusual for the disciple to serve the master.¡± Caesar gave me a plausible excuse and smiled at me. ¡°By the way, you look like you¡¯re in the mood to bite someone today, Helena.¡± Today I wasn¡¯t wearing a dress, but a short tunic and pants that stuck to the skin. Of course, I also brought my sword. ¡°If it were you, would you be able to trust a woman in a sky blue dress who said, ¡®I am the subjugation commander who will lead you?¡¯¡± ¡°Is that woman Helena? Then of course I will her unconditionally.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I chose the wrong person to ask.¡± This guy has too much confidence in me. ¡°You trust me too much. You can¡¯t trust people like that, Caesar.¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s only for you.¡± ¡°Gee, then one day, if I betray you and stick a knife in your back, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°I will die, what else.¡± When Caesar answered without hesitation, I was rather surprised. ¡°Think about it and answer me.¡± ¡°My answer is the same. I¡¯d rather die than doubt Helena.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t die.¡± I shook my head and frowned. This guy is very problematic. How did he grow up to be such a blind guy? Who the hell is to blame? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s my fault. Just when my anxiety was growing, the door opened and Dalton, the commander of the Red Knights, appeared. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m finally seeing you, Leonard¡¯s sister, or should I say Leonard¡¯s master?¡± A man with a wild beard and good looks came up to me without shyness and grinned. ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Helena Peresca.¡± ¡°Nerf Dalton, commander of the Red Knights.¡± Instead of bending my knees to say hello, I asked for a handshake. Dalton happily grabbed my hand. ¡°The trainees have been gathered in the training ground. Well, I¡¯ll leave the method of selection to you.¡± ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡± ¡°I think it would be better to move right away without any fuss. Your highness, would you like to come with us?¡± As Caesar affirmed Dalton¡¯s words, he got up from his seat. We left the reception room with Dalton¡¯s guidance and headed to the training ground. Following Dalton walking ahead, Caesar and I took a few steps back and walked side by side. As I walked down the hallway, Caesar suddenly grabbed my hand. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Disinfection.¡± Huh? What disinfection? After that absurd murmur, Caesar held my hand tightly before releasing it. I was just confused because I didn¡¯t know what it meant. Caesar raised a different subject regardless of my question. ¡°I don¡¯t know if the trainees will obey Helena¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°Is it unreasonable for a nobleman to follow a young lady?¡± ¡°Well, if it¡¯s the Red Knights¡­¡± Caesar¡¯s speech faltered. Dalton, who was walking in front of him, opened his mouth as if to make up for that comment. ¡°Well, as you know, we don¡¯t get along very well with those narrow-minded fools.¡± Those narrow-minded fools referred to the White Knights. The meritocratic Red Knights and the aristocratis White Knights had long been bitter enemies. The Red Knights were those who were jealous of the White Knights, who received knighthoods with the back of their families, so it was no wonder that they couldn¡¯t trust my existence. ¡°You¡¯d better be prepared.¡± Dalton said in a crude tone, like a warning. However, I believed it wasn¡¯t just my illusion that he had expectations hidden in the warning. *** As soon as I entered the training ground, I definitely needed a resolution. This is all there is? ¡®This is a field of sprouts.¡¯ I feel complicated. Looking at the sprouts, or the trainees lined up on the podium, I sighed inconspicuously. Well, they might be puzzled to see me on the podium. Caesar, along with Dalton, escorted me to a second-floor balcony overlooking the scene. If he was around, the trainees might want to follow Caesar, not me. After clearing my throat with a cough, I declared in a voice loud enough to make the training ground echoed. ¡°I, Helena Peresca, am the leader of the subjugation squad that will lead the subjugation of the monster of the East Island Vandarium.¡± As soon as I finished my words, a roar spread among the trainees. Everyone had a look of disappointment. ¡°Some of you will go on a subjugation of monsters with me. Today is the time to select people to join us.¡± I explained calmly, but the reaction was lukewarm. The eyes of the trainees filled with embarrassment instead of fury made me even more confused. One of the tallest trainees standing in the front row raised his hand and asked me. ¡°Is it possible that our mission is to protect the young lady?¡± Laughter rang out from all over the place. Oh man, a barbarian army would have more discipline than this. I smiled at them. ¡°I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be a chance. I don¡¯t want to be protected by people who are weaker than me.¡± At those words, the noisy training ground became dead silent. The silence was more of anger than of awe. I went down from the platform and went into the midst of them. A round circle was created naturally with me in the center. I walked to the center of the training ground, drew my sword from there, and said. ¡°I am going to test your skills from now on. Now, feel free to come.¡± Of course, there¡¯s no way anyone would rush just because I said so. Everyone just stared at each other and frowned. So there should be a tempting reward. ¡°If there is someone who can overcome me, I will hand over the title of captain of this subjugation team to that person.¡± The air began to rumble again. For trainees, this was an opportunity for promotion that would not be available again. If you became the captain of such a big project, you might receive a knighthood right away as well as fame. Can I raise my sword against a woman? The slightest qualms would soon disappeared at my provocation. ¡°Ah, of course, that would only be possible if you have the skill.¡± Then one came forward. It was the same trainee who had raised his hand a little while ago and asked a question. Without hiding his grimacing expression, he drew a wide arc with his sword and crept up to me. ¡°I¡¯m Trainee Hawk Millen. You will not punish me for hurting you, will you?¡± ¡°It will never happen.¡± As soon as my confirmation fell, Hawk rushed to me with great force. Apparently he was planning to make me drop my sword so I would not be able to fight. Therefore, he would be able to end the fight without hurting me. Ah, really. Unnecessary consideration. ¡°Haaaah!¡± Hawk¡¯s roar echoed through the training ground. I waited calmly, and at the moment when Hawk¡¯s sword changed course, I started a counterattack. There was no shout, no change of expression. There was no great preparatory action either. So it must have seemed to Hawk that a person just suddenly rose in front of him. ¡°Huh!¡± Hawk panicked and blocked my attack. However, the match was over after just three hits. In the blink of an eye, my sword touched Hawk¡¯s neck. He didn¡¯t even have time to catch his breath, it was indeed a short match. Without paying attention to Hawk, who was frozen on the spot, I pulled back my sword. And looking around at the other trainees with surprised expressions, I said impatiently. ¡°Okay, next.¡± *** To deal with multiple people, you needed to distribute your stamina well. I took down the trainees one after another with minimal movement. Most of them lost within three consecutive strikes. ¡°Next!¡± Like a record-setter, I shouted ¡®next¡¯ nonstop. In some cases, the trainees who had already lost to me attacked again as if they could not admit their defeat at all. But the result was the same. ¡°Next!¡± The first three of four people still approached me with a sneer. However, it didn¡¯t take long for them to realize that I was a difficult opponent to win even if they did their best. Of course, it didn¡¯t get better even with those who had already been aware. ¡°Okay, next!¡± Thus, it took less than four hours to subdue the 30 or so trainees. ¡°W-we lost¡­!¡± In the end, the trainees declared their final defeat to me with their white faces. I wiped the sweat off my chin with the back of my hand. In fact, I was about to run out of stamina. Although I had saved my stamina by making as little movement as possible, I barely managed to survive at the end of the day. But I still pretended to be fresh and said to the trainees. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your skills. Those selected as members for the monster subjugating expedition¡­¡± After taking a deep breath, I shouted the word with strength. ¡°¡­ None.¡± Everyone dropped their heads looking distressed. No one argued. *** ¡°We¡¯re sorry! Please give us another chance!¡± Three days later, at Dalton¡¯s request, I went to the Red Knights¡¯ headquarters again, and several trainees bowed before me. It happened that they were the ones I had noticed during the last appointment. But I looked around at them and said, without showing my true intentions. ¡°I think the appointment is over.¡± ¡°We were conceited. Please allow us a chance to learn. We will try harder!¡± The one who spoke the loudest was the trainee named Hawk, who had sarcastically said to me, ¡®Is it possible that our mission is to protect the young lady?¡¯¡± He was also a person with strong self-esteem who had even challenged me three times. Should I call him fierce, or should I say he¡¯s got guts? ¡®Well, it¡¯s an expected result.¡¯ Proving my worth by suppressing my skills was effective because the Red Knights were people who valued ¡®skills¡¯ regardless of status. If I had tried to subdue them by showing my identity, they would never have bowed their heads. Sitting on the sofa, I sighed as if I could not help it and got up. ¡°Stop. Get up.¡± The soldiers¡¯ shoulders flinched at my informal speech. They looked at each other and shook their heads awkwardly. However, after confirming my expressionless face, they became very nervous and stood in alert. They had realized the meaning of my informal speech. It meant, I will take you under my wing. ¡°Let me tell you in advance, my training will never be easy.¡± ¡°We¡¯re prepared!¡± The trainees shouted all at once. There was a lot of energy in their voice. ¡°I am not generous enough to persuade those who do not obey to join me. Anyone who disobeys my orders or tests my authority will be punished mercilessly.¡± ¡°We will keep that in mind, Captain!¡± The trainees answered with a tense voice. That loud reply echoed in the narrow room. Now, none of these people would see me as a ¡®noble maiden¡¯. ¡°Alright. Return to the training ground and wait.¡± At the command with a somewhat softened voice, within the eyes of the trainess, no, my crew, something began to circulate. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± The sprouts that had barely grown out of their cotyledon leaves, shouted in unison. *** Until the day the inspection team returned, the trainees continued their training. As we would be dealing with non-human monsters, the training direction was quite different from before. I divided the team around three disciples. The sprout crew did not get lazy and did intensive training. Since then, there had been a few people who had come to ask to join, but I had refused all but those who had come first. ¡°Does Princess know her nickname among the trainees?¡± Dalton often walked in and out of the training ground, claiming himself to be my friend. He had the loyalty to provide a place, so I was willing to deal with him. ¡°What do they call me?¡± ¡°They call you the undefeated instructor. It¡¯s because you¡¯ve won against dozens of trainees.¡± ¡°What an overkill to get such a title just by defeating some trainees.¡± ¡°Heh, why don¡¯t you try set a record against the knights once in a while?¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s no reason to refuse if there¡¯s any benefit.¡± I replied with a smile, and Dalton showed his characteristic bandit-like smile. ¡°The inspection team from Vandarium has returned. The report will start in two hours.¡± The inspection team had arrived. ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡± I said to Dalton, looking at the trainees. Apart from the hassle, I felt like my body was getting hot little by little. ¡°A young lady who beats the devil. Kinda reminds me of Emperor Dante. Just not sure if you¡¯ll be killing a dragon like Emperor Dante did.¡± At Dalton¡¯s jokes about the already extinct dragon, I burst into laughter. Chapter 28 May My Sword be Clothed with Power I (3) Translated by Wook Edited by Wook After receiving the report from the inspection team, the monsters subjugation squad led by me headed to the East Island Vandarium. ¡°Has Caesar ever been to Vandarium?¡± Inside the moving carriage, I asked Caesar, who was riding with me. ¡°Once a few years ago for inspection. At that time, it was not infested with so many monsters.¡± ¡°It¡¯s kind of weird. From what I heard, in addition to Vandarium, there seem to be quite a few monsters in the frontier area these days.¡± Said Leonard, who was sitting next to Caesar. I pondered for a moment at those words. 500 years ago, monsters had been common. However, these days, the number of monsters had decreased to the level of extinction, so the only task of the frontiers was to be on the lookout for barbarian invasions. It could be said that only the title remained and the karma disappeared. ¡®So, no one can properly deal with the monsters.¡¯ All knowledge and skills had disappeared. There was nothing to be embarrassed for, though, seeing the change. ¡°Small-sized monsters in groups kept appearing, so it seems like monsters are not extinct.¡± Caesar said, resting his chin on the armrest. ¡°Did it increase again because of something like climate change?¡± ¡°Who knows. The reason why the number of monsters drastically decreased in the first place is unclear.¡± Caesar gave an ambiguous answer to my question, so Leonard added an answer. ¡°There is a theory that it was influenced by the extinction of dragons.¡± ¡°Dragons?¡± ¡°The timing when the number of monsters decreased and the time when the dragon went extinct was similar.¡± That¡¯s pretty interesting. Whether Leonard¡¯s story was plausible or not, Caesar added. ¡°Come to think of it, it was around that time that the number of mages plummeted, probably.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°That¡¯s interesting. Do you think dragons and monsters have something to do with it?¡± I said with a grin. Leonard and Caesar smirked at my words. Everyone thought it was just a joke. Caesar raised his head slightly and looked at me and said teasingly. ¡°Anyway, I hope the beast we have to subjugate isn¡¯t a dragon. It¡¯s impossible for people nowadays to hunt dragons, isn¡¯t it?¡± Isn¡¯t it, I wonder? In my previous life, to be honest, dragons were a bit unreasonable. In particular, the evil dragon Krusech I had barely managed to seal. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no way a dead dragon can be resurrected.¡± I laughed and turned my head over the carriage window. Vandarium was drawing near. *** Elder Ben was an unmarried, middle-aged man with a low voice and few words, so he had a very gentle impression. ¡°I feel so reassured to have such wonderful people here.¡± Well, there was no doubt that he was someone who knew how to be polite. ¡°I never thought that your highness would come personally.¡± ¡°I participated as a member of the crew today. The leader of the subjugation squad is Princess Peresca.¡± Caesar quickly threw the ball back to me. The elder looked at me with softened eyes and said. ¡°Yes, what more could I ask for? I¡¯ll be sure to thank the Duke for letting his two children come.¡± ¡°Father will be delighted to be able to help.¡± ¡°So, speaking of the monster in question.¡± The elder omitted the long greeting and brought up the main topic relatively quickly. ¡°Our scouts have found traces of monsters in the forest two days ago. Would you like me to fetch a guide for tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yes, we will gladly accept your favor.¡± Hmm, it¡¯s surprisingly smooth. I tilted the teacup with satisfaction. Since then, there had been exchanges of nonsensical information and frivolous gossip. ¡®He¡¯s a better person than I thought.¡¯ I didn¡¯t think it would be too bad to take him to Caesar¡¯s side. Well, we would have to wait and see. At that time, an old butler entered the room. ¡°Pardon me for disturbing your conversation.¡± The butler bowed to us, then went up to the elder and whispered something. I looked at the elder¡¯s expression, but I couldn¡¯t guess what the content was because he kept a calm expression. ¡°Oh, no. I¡¯m sorry, I think I¡¯ll have to leave for a while.¡± After asking us for permission, the elder left the room. Only me, Leonard, and Caesar were left in the room. Breaking the silence that had lasted for a while after the elder had left, I asked the two of them. ¡°What do you think?¡± At that short question, Leonard and Caesar looked into each other¡¯s eyes and looked at me again. ¡°He is not rude.¡± ¡°He seemed to favor Helena.¡± Caesar and Leonard¡¯s also gave positive answers. I leaned against the back of the chair and folded my arms. ¡°Hmm, is that so?¡± ¡°I guess Helena doesn¡¯t think so?¡± ¡°No, I think so, too.¡± That¡¯s why it was even more bizarre. Regardless of whether it was rude or not, I convinced myself and spoke my thought. ¡°Isn¡¯t he being too kind to me?¡± ¡°He must have heard the rumor that you are my and Leonard¡¯s teacher.¡± ¡°Do I look like a man of rumors?¡± At my question, the two of them frowned at the same time and mumbled mm. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m going to get some fresh air.¡± I felt uncomfortable with the strange silence after I had thrown that question, so I got up and left the room. I was about to go outside, but I had to stop just before I went around the stairs on the first floor. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the difference between this and looking down on me.¡± ¡®Mm? Elder Ben?¡¯ I heard Elder Ben¡¯s voice from downstairs. His voice was still calm, but the content was quite thorny. I stopped in the blind spot and focused on his voice. ¡°Yes, are you saying that there¡¯s no one to send and that¡¯s why you sent me a girl who is less than twenty?¡± ¡­ Mm, so that¡¯s how it is. As expected, you didn¡¯t like it. ¡°Princess Peresca has the skills, Marquis.¡± He seemed to be talking to Hamilton. Good! Stay strong, Hamilton! Fight for my honor! ¡°It¡¯s not about the skills, it¡¯s about the back story. Are you planning to give Young Lady Peresca a position, that¡¯s why you¡¯re giving a chance to make a good achievement?¡± ¡°What, how could I¡ª?¡± Hamilton asked in amazement. Oh, that idiot! Even if that¡¯s true, how could you react like that? ¡°I knew this would happen! Right now, even just the monster is a pain in the ass, now I have to pay attention to the escort of the princess as well.¡± ¡°No, the princess doesn¡¯t need anyone to escort her. I can testify with my life.¡± ¡°Would you risk your own life?¡± ¡°Hey, that¡¯s too much.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t give me any evidence or proof, how am I supposed to believe you?¡± That¡¯s not wrong. It is rather commendable that he managed to be polite in front of me even with such thoughts. After taking a deep breath, I went down the stairs and appeared in front of the two of them. ¡°Evidence. Proof. Should I bring it before Marquis?¡± ¡°¡­ Princess!¡± The elder and Hamilton looked at me in amazement at the same time. ¡°Have you been eavesdropping?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, but you called me a ¡®girl¡¯, so let¡¯s say it¡¯s a tie.¡± I tilted my head and said. The elder frowned and shrugged at my unabashed attitude. ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know how you¡¯re going to prove it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so hard about it? You can accompany me in subjugating the monsters.¡± I said with a smile. ¡°I will show you how great the person who¡¯s been sent to you is.¡± *** The next day. It was sunny. We headed out to the nearby forest with the elder, some of the enlisted men, and my three disciples. As the purpose of the search was not large, we did not bring many people. ¡°Even though it is just a search, it¡¯s hard to comprehend that you¡¯re bringing a servant with you.¡± As we were walking down the forest path, the elder said to me. He probably meant Agoth, who was walking next to me. I laughed out loud at those words towards Agoth, who was obviously holding a sword. ¡°You will soon understand.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± While we were having such a conversation, the enlisted soldier in front stopped and shouted at us. ¡°There are the footprints!¡± As one of them said, large footprints were scattered in the shade. ¡°The footprints of the Black Dog. It¡¯s been around for a long time.¡± The elder calmly explained about the monster. As I had already heard from the inspection team, I just nodded. ¡°There are a lot of them.¡± ¡°Well, they don¡¯t appear this early in the day, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Perhaps he misunderstood my words, and the enlisted man smiled and said reassuringly to me. But Caesar, standing next to me, crossed his arms and denied those words with a serious expression. ¡°Well. It seems to me that they are not far away.¡± ¡°Yes? Why did you say that?¡± ¡°There was morning dew, but the footprints were not disturbed. It means these footprints were made after dawn.¡± At Caesar¡¯s calm explanation, the soldiers¡¯ faces hardened. ¡°I think I¡¯d better go back now.¡± The elder seemed to have the same thoughts as Caesar, so he recommended it with a slightly more urgent voice. But I denied him. ¡°What¡¯s the point of coming out to search and just looking at the footprints?¡± ¡°It is unreasonable to deal with a large number of Black Dogs with this number. Moreover, if even larger monsters appears¡­¡± ¡°Huaaaaakh!¡± It was then. A young soldier¡¯s scream erupted from behind. We looked back quickly as if we had made a promise and drew our swords. A monster that came out of the grass trampled on the fallen soldier and climbed on top of it. ¡°It¡¯s a Black Dog!¡± Another soldier shouted. And starting with that cry, a group of Black Dogs appeared with their eyes radiating from all directions. ¡°W-why at a time like this¡­!¡± Yeah, that¡¯s weird. As far as I know, Black Dogs were nocturnal. They were active only from late afternoon to early morning when the sun set. But now it was broad daylight, and a clear day on top of that. So why were so many Black Dogs moving? ¡®¡­ Well, let¡¯s think about it later.¡¯ ¡°Haaaah!¡± Leonard struck at the head of a Black Dog as it was about to bite the fallen soldier. Kwack! And the Black Dog fell to the floor. ¡°Now what? Retreat right away? Or fight?¡± Caesar said to me with a watchful eye. I said with a snort. ¡°I¡¯ll show it to the marquis. Why this princess is the leader of the subjucation force.¡± Those words soon became orders. ¡°Let¡¯s cut them down without leaving a single one.¡± The enlisted men looked at me with a tired expression as if thinking, ¡®With this number of people?¡¯ However, as soon as the order was given, Leonard and Caesar rushed towards the monsters. And I, too, raised my sword high towards the monster that was running towards me. *** ¡°No¡­ No way¡­¡± After about 20 minutes. The elder murmured with despondency. He had drawn his sword, but had never swung it once. No, there had been no need to swing. Because my disciples and I slaughtered all over thirty Black Dogs. ¡°We missed a few.¡± I brushed off the body fluids of the monsters that had stained my sword and said regretfully. The corpses of the demonic beasts I had cut down were already piled up like a mountain under my feet. ¡°That¡¯s too bad. I wanted to show you my skills, you must not be reassured at this level, right?¡± I tilted my head and asked the elder. The elder stared at me with shaky pupils. ¡°Some of the runaways might bring a large one over. Shall we go and check it out, Elder?¡± ¡°W-what? Wouldn¡¯t that be too dangerous?¡± ¡°But I still think you don¡¯t believe me too much¡­¡± ¡°No, no! What do you mean I don¡¯t believe you! That¡¯s impossible!¡± The elder shook his head enthusiastically. His eyes looking at me were filled with trust. ¡°I made a big mistake. Let go of your anger and return. I have something to tell you.¡± Something to tell me? ¡®There are things he couldn¡¯t tell me because he didn¡¯t believe me. This is what he meant.¡¯ Alright, so we return, prepare the other guys to come back out¡­ ¡°Watch out!¡± Just then, a soldier shouted at me. Upon hearing that call, I immediately looked back. A Black Dog jumped up after me. But I did not raise my sword. I wasn¡¯t even flustered. I just stared at the Black Dog. ¡°Princess!¡± The elder drew his sword and shouted. But the Black Dog did not cause me a single scratch. This was because the ¡®servant¡¯ Agoth, who was by my side, cut the Black Dog in two in an instant. ¡°Huft¡­ Huft¡­¡± Everyone looked stunned when the young woman, who was nothing more than a servant of mine, slashed over the Black Dog without blinking a single eye. ¡°Then, shall we return first?¡± I said with a smile in a voice that had no tension whatsoever. My disciples stood by me as if they were protecting me. Surrounded by three disciples, the frontier guards and the enlisted men looked at me as if they were looking at a general leading a large army. I didn¡¯t think I need to explain how much the elder relied on me ever since then. Chapter 29 May My Sword be Clothed with Power I (4) Translated by Wook Edited by Wook After dinner, a meeting was held in a large room in the mansion. On my side were Caesar, Leonard, and Hamilton, and on the rear of the border was Lot, the captain of the enlisted army. ¡°You said you had something to say, didn¡¯t you?¡± I was the one who started first. The elder seemed as if his soul that had went out of his body during the day¡¯s attack had not returned yet, and so he spoke with a rather dazed face. ¡°I¡¯m sure you all know that there¡¯s been an increasing number of demonic beasts on the frontier these days.¡± ¡°We have heard of it.¡± ¡°Then, have you ever heard of ¡®Dracoism¡¯?¡± I frowned at the unfamiliar word. I looked at Caesar and Leonard, but it seemed like this was their first time hearing about it as well. Hamilton, the only one on our side, opened his mouth with a look as if he knew something. ¡°Are you talking about the new religion that worships dragons?¡± Ah¡­ I¡¯ve heard of that. It is said to be a religion that spreads among the common people. on such a small scale that even the Holy Church was not interested in it. ¡°That¡¯s right. Last spring, the believers visited Vandarium.¡± ¡°Dragons have been extinct for a long time. What a bunch of strange people.¡± I cocked my head and said. ¡°I didn¡¯t pay much attention to that news because there were few believers and it sounded like nonsense.¡± The elder paused for a moment with a firm expression on his face. It was Lot, the enlisted general, who continued to explain. ¡°They said the number of monsters has increased because there was a ritual to resurrect dragons in the forest.¡± ¡°¡­ It must be a coincidence. What else?¡± Caesar said, frowning. We didn¡¯t say anything, but we all agreed with him in our hearts. However, the elder had a different opinion. ¡°When I asked the other frontiers for support, they all said the same thing. After that group of believers left, the number of demonic beasts increased.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you report that to the above?¡± ¡°Because there is no evidence.¡± Hell, I was a person who didn¡¯t really like the word ¡®evidence¡¯. However, I was also the type of person who¡¯d say It must be a coincidence to such a story without any evidence. I looked in Leonard¡¯s direction to seek consent. But unexpectedly, he was lost in thought with a very serious look on his face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Brother?¡± Leonard raised his head and looked at me at my words. ¡°Nothing¡­ Just a sudden thought.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I told you before. There is a theory that the sharp decline in the number of monsters is related to the extinction of dragons.¡± ¡­ Mm. A strange silence lingered in the room. ¡®No, there is no way to revive the dead ones.¡¯ I thought so as to convince myself, but in reality, I was also one of the ¡°dead ones.¡± Since it was a reincarnation, the correct term for me should be ¡°reborn¡± rather than ¡°revived¡±, but it was quite an ambiguous case since I still had the memory of my past life intact. At this point, I had deep doubts about my existence. ¡®Is it just a coincidence that I was born with memories of previous life?¡¯ I gently clasped my trembling heart. *** After the conversation with the elder, we had an operational meeting with the crew. We explained the attack method of the Black Dogs we had met in person, and gave advice on how to deal with it. Fortunately, the crew¡¯s skills should be adequate to deal with the Black Dogs. ¡°But things won¡¯t calm down if we don¡¯t get rid of the large beast.¡± Leonard said, and I agreed. ¡°In the opinion of the mages, it is highly likely that it is a demonic beast called ¡®Lukrokota.¡¯¡± ¡°What is Lukrokota?¡± Agoth asked with bright eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a beast with a lion¡¯s body and a badger¡¯s head. It¡¯s big, but it¡¯s very fast.¡± 500 years ago, it would have been treated as a ¡®medium-sized¡¯ monster, but now it had become a ¡®large-sized¡¯ one. ¡°Lucrocotta has great regenerative capabilities. If you don¡¯t cut its head, it will continue to live.¡± ¡°As expected, my lady! You know everything about demonic beasts!¡± Agoth looked at me in wonder and said. ¡°I saw it in an illustrated book about demonic beasts.¡± Of course it was a lie. This is all knowledge from experience, guys. Although it¡¯s been 500 years. ¡°By the way, Caesar should be in charge of cutting its head.¡± ¡°Not you?¡± ¡°My sword is capable of hurting it, but it will be impossible to cut off its body.¡± My double sword blade was short and light. Of the four of us, Caesar¡¯s sword was the most powerful and heaviest, so it would be appropriate. ¡°And anyway, since he¡¯s the crown prince, it¡¯d be nice if the contribution went to Caesar in moderation.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about that.¡± Caesar answered seriously. I simply smiled and replied, ¡°Alright.¡± As he cleared his seat after the meeting, Leonard said with a smile. ¡°I hope it ends soon before everyone gets tired.¡± We all agreed with that. If the hunting of large beasts was delayed and the time was extended, morale would drop. Not to mention Caesar would not be able to stay here and left the work in the capital for long. For whatever reason, it¡¯s best to finish it before it snows. *** We racked our brains to summon the large demonic beast. Opinions such as luring them with the corpses of small beasts or tying cattle as prey came from all over the place. As a result, there was no need to use up all of that wisdom. Three days later, we were able to run into Lukrokota without any action. ¡°It appears that a few Black Dogs were caught in a trap north of the forest.¡± On the morning of the third day, the elder brought up a news that was not very suitable as the topic of conversation at breakfast. ¡°It seems that the herd of Black Dogs has moved north.¡± ¡°It seems so. Judging by the fact that many of the traps were broken, a large beast might be with them.¡± So that afternoon, when the sun was about to go down. We decided to start a full-scale subjugation of the monsters. ¡°The enlisted men on the Marquis side will be deployed to block the escape route. When a large beast appears, don¡¯t attack it hastily, and focus on hunting the Black Dogs and protecting His Highness.¡± Just before departure, I once again tried to raise the spirits of the crew and did a roll call. The members shouted their names with full of energy. Eventually we formed a line and moved north of the forest. A few men in front and behind lighted the way with torches. ¡°It¡¯s night, so it¡¯s difficult to see.¡± After walking for a while, Caesar caught up with me and said, I laughed out loud at those words. ¡°Why? Are you nervous?¡± ¡°Hmph, who¡¯s nervous?¡± Caesar raised one corner of his mouth and smiled. ¡°Actually, there is one more thing that bothers me.¡± As I kept myself alert, Caesar spoke to me again. ¡°Last time. Why did the nocturnal Black Dogs suddenly appear during the day?¡± ¡°Well. Did they have insomnia?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not kidding, Helena.¡± At my playful remark, Caesar wrinkled his brow and looked at me. ¡°The one who came at the end was just aiming for you.¡± ¡°Really? I must have been the closest to it.¡± ¡°No. The elder and the privates on the side were closer.¡± Unlike me, who wanted to take it lightly, Caesar was serious. ¡°Be careful, Helena. We don¡¯t know if the monsters will aim for you again this time¡­¡± Caesar said to me with a serious expression. But his words were not completely finished. ¡°It¡¯s the Black Dogs!¡± A shout was heard from the rear of the line. We reflexively pulled out our swords. ¡°Each in their own positions! Keep the camp!¡± My cry echoed through the forest. The crew, who were bewildered by the raid, heard my voice and began to move in unison as they had been trained. ¡°Kuaaaagh!¡± ¡°Die!¡± Screams, cheers, and cursing began pouring out from here and there. The number of Black Dogs was much higher than before. Furthermore. ¡®Is it because I just listened to Caesar? It really feels like those beasts are flocking to me.¡¯ Obviously, I was standing in front, but the monsters that appeared from the rear approached me in an instant. It was to the point that I had to take a step back because I was overwhelmed by their numbers. ¡®What¡¯s with this? I¡¯ve hunted monsters several times in my past life, but this is the first time this has happened.¡¯ My palms were sweaty as I became flustered. ¡°Both sides, stay back!¡± I shouted while holding the sword I was holding in both hands. At my cry, a straight path was opened from the place where I was standing to where the demonic beasts were pouring out. I looked at the Black Dogs that were aiming for and rushed at me, raising one corner of my mouth and smiling. ¡°I¡¯m really popular with even the beasts, what should I do?¡± After spitting out silly jokes to relax. I rushed. ¡°Agoth, catch up!¡± ¡°Yes, my lady!¡± I rushed forward in the waves of the demonic beasts rushing towards me, cutting, dividing, and dismantling the Black Dogs one after another. Those I had missed to cut down were killed by Agoth, who was following me. When I arrived at the other end of the line, the path I had taken was covered with the corpse and blood of demonic beasts. ¡°Wow! Captain is the best!¡± ¡°Nice! Let¡¯s get rid of them all!¡± The team¡¯s morale went up even more due to the performance of me and Agoth, who had reduced the number by more than half in an instant. At the time when the number of Black Dogs had greatly decreased. ¡°It¡¯s the large beast! The large beast, aaaaah¡ª!¡± The long-awaited large beast, Lukrokota, appeared. ¡°Kuuuagh!¡± In the darkness, the huge monster¡¯s eyes lit up. Its roar shook the air. ¡°Keep your position!¡± Certainly, a large beast was a large beast. As soon as it appeared, two crew members were trampled on by the beast¡¯s feet. It was an instant that the ranks were disorganized. I looked back and shouted. ¡°Caesar!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m ready!¡± In the distance, I could see Caesar kicking one of the Black Dogs and then immediately poised to jump. His red eyes gleamed in the darkness. ¡°Cover him!¡± At my shout, Agoth and Leonard jumped forward at the same time as planned. The two swords attacked Lukrokota¡¯s legs and sides, respectively. The beast screamed and struggled. The trees around it fell. Normal enlisted men did not dare even come close. ¡®Do you think I¡¯ll let you run away?¡¯ Don¡¯t give the wound time to heal. After a delay, I rushed forward and slashed the beast¡¯s hind legs. The beast staggered and howled. It was an opportunity to attack. Things were going smoothly as planned. ¡°Great! Caesar, now¡ª¡± At that moment. The beast forcefully changed its direction towards me. It turned to attack me even while showing its back to the enemies in front. It was a reaction that didn¡¯t make sense. That bizarre obsession made me freeze in an instant. ¡®Is it really after me?¡¯ Caesar might be right. These guys were after me. But why? ¡°Helena!¡± The voice of Caesar calling me pierced my ears and I moved again. Lukrokota¡¯s large head, with its mouth open in front of me, separated from its body and flew into the air. Caesar¡¯s sword cut off the beast¡¯s head. Even as the red blood of the demonic beast splashed and soaked my clothes and hair, only unresolved questions filled my head. As I looked at the headless body of the large beast that fell to the side, and the face of young Caesar who was living in front of me, I pondered over that question over and over again. Why me? *** ¡°I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d be able to kill it like this at once¡­¡± Private Captain Lot mumbled in frustration as he kicked the Lukrokota¡¯s corpse with his feet. ¡°It was so quick compared to his size, it has been difficult to catch him until now.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yeah. But today, for some reason, it ran into the middle of the fray.¡± ¡°Well, anyway, since we¡¯ve caught the large one, the number of beasts will decrease for the time being.¡± ¡°I hope so. We owe the princess a lot.¡± Lot chuckled and laughed. At that time, the soldiers who were handling the severed beast¡¯s head called Lot. ¡°Oh, excuse me for a moment.¡± Lot nodded to me and then stepped down. Caesar and Leonard were giving instructions to the other men. ¡°Agoth.¡± ¡°Yes, lady.¡± ¡°We¡¯re done over here, go help the private captain.¡± Agoth nodded at me and ran to Lot. I stood alone in front of the beast¡¯s body and looked at the section of the beast¡¯s severed head. ¡®Well, the end was more bland than I thought. Thankfully.¡¯ Like a beast that regenerates quickly, scars of pain were already left on the cut part of him. ¡®It must have been running towards me. It was not an illusion.¡¯ Caesar realized this before me. It was difficult to dismiss it as an illusion if it was also felt by others. ¡°¡­ Mm? What¡¯s this?¡± I was staring blankly at the corpse of the beast, and suddenly I found a strange pattern on the hide. Is it a pattern or a stain? I tried to reach out to wipe the blood off to take a closer look, but¡ª ¡°Ah.¡± At that moment, I felt a strong pain in my chest. It was a fleeting moment, but it was a strong sense of pain as if something sharp had pierced the heart. I grabbed my chest and sat down. Cold sweat broke out on the back of my neck in an instant. What is this pain? And right after that. ¡°Look out!¡± Caesar¡¯s piercing voice echoed through the forest. Something huge leaped up from the floor without a sign, devouring the body of the Lukrokota that was lying next to me. The ground shook and I lost my balance and stumbled. Without even realizing what the opponent was, I put my hand on the handle of my sword first. ¡®An attack¡ª!¡± But I was late. Things had gone far too abruptly to react. When I realized that it was a giant ¡®snake¡¯ that rose from the ground, my body had already floated midair, falling toward the ground. Chapter 30 May My Sword be Clothed with Power I (5) Translated by Wook Edited by Wook ¡°Kugh¡­!¡± The moment I was thrown to the floor, my mind went blank from the pain that seemed to break my whole body. Before I could even come to my senses, the snake-shaped beast crawled towards me and bit my body. I felt like my shoulder was breaking. ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°Captain!¡± It hurt so much that I almost lost consciousness, but the pain brought me back to my senses. ¡®Damn it, I was careless¡­!¡¯ Neither the report of the inspection team nor the explanation of the elder mentioned anything about a large snake. I was completely at ease because of it. It was my mistake. The demonic beast tried to put my body in its mouth with a sssh and flicked its tongue. Its saliva dripped over my face. ¡°Helena!¡± Leonard¡¯s mournful cry was heard in the distance. I opened my eyes a little and saw Leonard¡¯s silver hair galloping through the darkness. ¡°Brother¡­?¡± Leonard was uncharacteristically angry. I¡¯ve never seen him so angry. ¡°I will kill you!¡± Leonard shouted with a demon-like expression and thrust his sword into the side of the beast that was lodged in the ground. ¡ª Kweeeeegh!! At Leonard¡¯s attack, the beast made a bizarre sound and twisted his whole body. My body, which had been bitten by the beast¡¯s mouth, was thrown into the air again. I was flung into the sky so many times today. Damn it. ¡°Lady!¡± ¡°Helena!¡± Agoth and Caesar ran at the same time to catch my who was falling from the sky. Thanks to this, I avoided falling to the ground. ¡°My lady! Lady, come to your senses!¡± ¡°Auh¡­ Damn it!¡± Regardless of my identity as a princess, curses came out first. ¡°Helena, are you okay?¡± I could hear Caesar¡¯s urgent voice as he held me in his arms. I replied with a bitter smile. ¡°Do I look okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was a pointless question.¡± Caesar said, frowning. My shirt was already soaked in blood from my shoulder. I thought some of my ribs were also broken. I was in a bad shape even if I wanted to be pretentious. But the degree of fracture was rather mild. There was something else that was really dangerous. ¡°Agoth.¡± ¡°Yes, my lady!¡± ¡°Find Captain Lot and tell him the monster¡¯s saliva is poisonous.¡± Wom. [T/N: I¡¯m actually not sure if it¡¯s a name ¡°Wom¡± or the insect ¡°worm¡±. Because it¡¯d be super weird to call a snake-like monsters ¡°worm¡±, I just assumed it is a name and translated it as ¡°Wom¡±] A monster in the shape of a snake. I had only seen it twice in my previous life, because there had not been many of them in the first place. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect it to show up at a time where all the monsters are going extinct!¡± Damn it. Damn it. Shit. Why am I sitting here suffering this pain after being reborn? ¡°I-I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± After Agoth answered in a near-crying voice, she ran toward the crew. ¡°That monster¡¯s saliva is poisonous! Be careful not to touch it! Where is Captain Lot?!¡± I don¡¯t feel so good. Agoth¡¯s shouting voice was getting farther and farther away. ¡®I can¡¯t see¡­¡¯ My lips are dry. It seemed like its saliva got into my eyes. My vision became blurry and began to narrow more and more. What a disaster. ¡°Over here! Get Helena to safety!¡± Caesar¡¯s voice came from a nearby place. His arms were so uncomfortably warm, I thought that I would like to stay in his arms. It was so exhausting, hard, and painful. But now was not the time for that. ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± I grabbed Caesar¡¯s collar and stood up. ¡°Helena, no! You¡¯re hurt¡ª!¡± ¡°Yes, Captain! Leave this to us and stay back!¡± Despite the disapproval of Caesar and the crew, I managed to stand on my two feet and try to locate the Wom. However, in my already blurred vision, I could barely see the afterimage and shapes of those who were moving. I gritted my teeth and said. ¡°The monster¡¯s position.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Its position!¡± There was no answer or response to my angry cry. They didn¡¯t know that I couldn¡¯t see well right now. But my impatience made me too lazy to explain it. ¡°The position of the monster! Where¡ª!¡± There was only one person. There was someone who interpreted my inexplicable anger. Someone gently hugged me from behind. He grabbed my right hand, overlapping my right hand holding the sword. And raised my arm and aimed it into the air. A huge silhouette twisted around the tip of the pointed sword. ¡°With Helena¡¯s stride, it¡¯s about twelve steps away.¡± Caesar¡¯s voice was sweetly heard in my ear. It was not a thought that was not suitable for the scene of a battle where screams were exploding here and there, so I laughed without realizing it. ¡°Do you know my running stride?¡± ¡°I know everything about you.¡± Right. You are the only one who understands what I mean without saying it, Caesar. ¡°If I get thrown again, catch me.¡± ¡°I will follow your orders, Master.¡± One would be at a disadvantage when dealing with poisonous beasts as time goes on. In this chaotic situation, it was a waste of time to explain how to attack the unfamiliar target. Since I could still see a little bit, let¡¯s get rid of it with one blow. After taking a deep breath, I shouted with a force that shook the entire forest. ¡°Cover me!¡± At the same time as the cry, I ran as fast as I could. The crew paved the way for me. They would defend me against the attacks of the beast. I had no choice but to believe them because I couldn¡¯t see properly. I could feel Caesar following behind me because of the tremor. There must be Agoth and Leonard somewhere as well. So. I will never lose. ¡°Uaaaaah!¡± Twelve steps. I leapt as hard as I could and pierced two swords under the beast¡¯s jaw. After that, relying on my weight, I cut the beast¡¯s stomach as it was. The scales of the demonic beast that fell off stuck to my cheeks. ¡ª Kwaaaaagh! The beast swung its body like a whip. As a result, my body bounced back into the air like a piece of paper. But well, that¡¯s okay. Caesar would take care of it. ¡®Come to think of it, have I ever relied on people this much in my life?¡¯ Funny enough, I was thrown into the air and such a sentimental thought flashed through me. A person could betray at any time. I¡¯ve always thought that relying on someone was a sign of weakness. Oh, in that case. Am I weak now? Just before I collided with the floor, Caesar slipped hugging me. Sweeping his whole body to the floor so as not to hurt me. ¡°I got you¡­!¡± Even after we stopped rolling, Caesar held me tight and wouldn¡¯t let me go. ¡°Helena¡­ I got you. It¡¯s okay. I got you. I got you.¡± He repeated the words several times. The sound of his gasping breath and the pounding of his heart could be heard. Contrary to our surroundings, which had become chaotic, his embrace was calm enough. Yeah, yeah, you got me. In the distance, I heard the sound of the beast falling. I put my head on Caesar¡¯s chest and rested. *** It was half a day later that I came to my senses. I couldn¡¯t see, so I didn¡¯t know if it was day or night. I didn¡¯t even know where I was. Well, anyway. I woke up. ¡°¡­ and I have a sore throat.¡± When I woke up from the bed, I murmured a rather undignified remark in a deep voice. ¡°It¡¯s strange if you don¡¯t have a sore throat.¡± ¡°Hiiiy.¡± I thought no one was there, but I heard a voice answering right next to me. I got goosebumps on the back of my neck. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Who do you think it is?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Go ahead.¡± ¡°Right now, it¡¯s just the two of us.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Caesar said in my careful respectful remark. If it¡¯s just the two of us, there¡¯s no need to be polite. Well, even if I wanted to be polite, there were limits to lying in bed. ¡°Can you help me up?¡± Caesar sighed briefly at my suggestion, and rose from his seat. It was a strangely angry atmosphere, but I was confused because the touch that wrapped around my shoulder was soft and careful. ¡°Oh dear¡­ Everywhere hurts.¡± My whole body hurt so much that I could barely manage to sit up. ¡°You broke two ribs, broke you shoulder blade and cracked your humerus. It¡¯s normal to be sick.¡± Caesar explained in a rather sharp voice. What, why are you angry? ¡°How much can you see ahead?¡± ¡°You knew that?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask for the monster¡¯s position because you couldn¡¯t see it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ just the form.¡± There was no need to lie to Caesar, so I confessed frankly. Caesar took a deep breath and sat down on the bed. The bed leaned slightly toward him, creaking. Caesar¡¯s long fingers messed with the tangled hair on my cheeks. ¡°The doctor said your eyes would slowly recover in about a week.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°I have decided to postpone my return to the capital for a while. The crew will leave alone, and I¡¯ll stay here.¡± ¡°What about my brother?¡± ¡°I persuaded him to go back to school once you wake up.¡± ¡°Really? Haa,thank you. I was worried that my brother would insist on not going.¡± I said with a light sigh. I could still see Leonard¡¯s demon-like face when I had gotten hurt. In fact, I hadn¡¯t been worried about being blind. Because I had already known that Wom was not very toxic. Although that didn¡¯t mean I hadn¡¯t felt any discomfort or anxiety at all. ¡°Anyway, until my eyes are healed, I will feel uncomfortable for a while.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will assist you so that you do not feel uncomfortable.¡± ¡°Paha! Is the crown prince going to take care of the princess? People will laugh.¡± I purposely let out a light laugh, but Caesar didn¡¯t respond. I couldn¡¯t see the other person¡¯s expression, so the silence was very annoying. In the end, I grabbed the hem of Caesar¡¯s sleeve, raising the white flag. ¡°¡­ Hey, can you say something, Caesar? I don¡¯t mind anything.¡± ¡°Helena.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You should have let me go then.¡± Then, when? You mean when killing Wom? I smiled bitterly and shook my head. ¡°I was the only one who knew Wom¡¯s vital point. Besides, the crown prince must not be hurt.¡± ¡°Why are you doing everything by yourself, making decisions on your own, and dealing with everything yourself?¡± ¡°Uh, that¡¯s¡­¡± Well, I had never thought about it. It¡¯s just that I had been living like that. I had lived my life for thirty years, believing only myself. I was strong. ¡°Have you ever thought about how desperate I, or if not, Leonard or Agoth, would be if you were hurt or something had gone wrong?¡± ¡°It is not uncommon to get hurt in battle.¡± ¡°But for me, you getting hurt is very different from others getting hurt.¡± Caesar¡¯s voice trembled softly. But then he sighed in a hoarse voice. ¡°Ha¡­ Sorry. Actually, I¡¯m not mad at you. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? No, it¡¯s not your fault. I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault.¡± Caesar rested his forehead on my shoulder. ¡°Even though I was obviously by your side, I couldn¡¯t protect you.¡± ¡°I am not dead yet.¡± ¡°What the hell did I learn the sword for?¡± ¡°What? Why are you saying something weak like that? Caesar is a strong man. A person who is going to become an emperor shouldn¡¯t say such weak words.¡± ¡°Helena. The reason I want to be emperor is because you told me to be emperor.¡± Caesar lifted his head and looked at me. I couldn¡¯t see his expression though. Still, the wet voice touched me even more clearly because I couldn¡¯t see it. ¡°I can give everything for you. So please use me, Helena. Don¡¯t try to handle it all by yourself.¡± His pleas robbed me of my words. What do you mean don¡¯t handle it alone? I¡¯ve been doing well on my own so far. I got whatever result I wanted. I¡¯ve always been right, I should have been right, and I¡¯ve never made a wrong choice. Why do you keep telling me to depend on others? Why do you keep whispering to me that it¡¯s okay to be weak? ¡°Are you saying that the princess can do whatever she wants to the crown prince who will become emperor?¡± ¡°Yes. That man is yours.¡± ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡± I realized later that the end of my voice was a little shaky. Caesar¡¯s large, warm hand gently stroked my hair. ¡°Because I like you.¡± What? You like me? ¡°I love Helena Peresca enough to give my life.¡± It¡¯s a pity that¡­ I can¡¯t see ahead. It was such a pity that I couldn¡¯t see what kind of expression he had now and what kind of eyes he had beyond that calm and gentle voice. ¡®I see. The life of Dante Renatus is no longer here.¡¯ Here, the only thing he loved was the life of Helena Peresca. Finally, the me from the past and the me now were separated with a thin line. A life that Dante Renatus did not choose. I could have been loved by someone¡­ With a life like that, I wouldn¡¯t have been lonely. ¡°I¡¯ve told you so many times, Helena. I like you, I like you. When the hell will you notice?¡± Caesar blamed me in a self-deprecating tone. The reason I was not surprised right now might be because I was vaguely aware of it. I knew that his embrace was calm, that his touch holding me was warm, and that his gaze at me was sweet. ¡°¡­ That¡¯s strange.¡± A disciple who loved his master. A master who adored his disciple. Such an immoral relationship, I had never heard of it. ¡°Mm. Then you can forget what I said just now.¡± He said so, but Caesar¡¯s voice sounded lonely. An emptiness, as if a part of my inner self had been ripped apart, engulfed my whole mind. ¡®Why do I feel like crying?¡¯ If I could see his face, I would have cried right now. Thinking so, I buried my head in his shoulder. Chapter 31 May My Sword be Clothed with Power I (6) Translated by Wook Edited by Wook As soon as I woke up, I was faced with an annoying problem. The next morning after a good rest. From the moment I thought about leaving the bedroom after eating, the troublesome problems came to me one after another. ¡°Helena, I think you better not get up yet. Oh, right. If you really want to move, should I give you a piggyback ride?¡± Leonard was the first to come. Angel-like brother Leonard might be worried about his younger sister, but I didn¡¯t want to be carried on his back as an adult. I mean, I have a sense of honor, too. ¡°Brother, when are you going back to school?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so sick. How could I leave you in this faraway place?¡± ¡°Then what if you get expelled? It¡¯s a waste to maintain good grades. I¡¯m fine, so hurry up and go back.¡± I persuaded Leonard. Then Agoth, who was beside me, responded with a lively voice. ¡°Yes, Young Master! Leave the care of the lady to me! I will keep her feet free from dust until she¡¯s well!¡± Agoth said to me, leaning against my lap on the bed. ¡°My lady doesn¡¯t even have to lift her hands. I will help you with meals, changing clothes, grooming, and bathing.¡± What¡¯s that? That¡¯s kind of scary. ¡°I can do it myself.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t protect the lady, so even if you want me to give up my life, I¡¯d have nothing to say! Please let me take care of you!¡± ¡°Take back your life.¡± I snapped with a fed-up face. Agoth was a guy who would be able to do things like that seriously. Then I heard a knock, and even though I hadn¡¯t given permission, the door opened. Soon after, several people stormed into my bedroom. ¡°Captain! What do you mean you¡¯re going to get out of the bed when you¡¯re not fully recovered?¡± ¡°Get some more rest, ma¡¯am! We¡¯ll do anything for you, so don¡¯t move!¡± The crew members. I think these guys should learn how to enter a woman¡¯s bedroom before they help me. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a walk, so will you guys take a walk for me?¡± I said it as a joke, but I guessed it didn¡¯t sound like a joke to them. ¡°Did you hear? The captain wants to take a walk!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take you for a walk, ma¡¯am!¡± ¡°No¡­ A walk is of no use unless you do it yourself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Let¡¯s run around the garden about 100 laps together!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a walk, is it?¡± These guys made me speechless. ¡°It¡¯d be better if I carry you, Helena.¡± ¡°No, my lady! It¡¯d be better to entrust yourself to me, we¡¯re both women!¡± ¡°Guys, the captain is going out herself! Let¡¯s make a human kiln so that she can go comfortably!¡± ¡°Uwoooooooooo!!!¡± I wasn¡¯t in the mood to hear such noises. It was even more confusing because I could only locate things with sound. ¡°I don¡¯t need you all!¡± In the end, I shouted about dignity, decency, and abandonment. At that moment, the crowd that had been standing in front of me split on both sides, and someone came close in front of me. Since I couldn¡¯t see properly, I couldn¡¯t tell who it was unless I heard a voice. All I knew was that he was tall and in black. That ¡°someone¡± stood in front of me for a while, and then immediately lifted me up in his arms. ¡­ What? ¡°Uwaakh!¡± Suddenly, my body was gently lifted into the air. In embarrassment, I grabbed the collar of the person who picked me up in embarrassment. ¡°W-What¡¯s this?!¡± ¡°You want a walk, right?¡± ¡°Caesar¡­?!¡± As soon as I heard his whisper that seemed to melt things, I remembered what had happened with him last night, and my face burned. Last night. He had confessed that he liked me. Uwaaakh! A shameful memory came to mind, and I reflexively let go of his neck. As a result, my body momentarily lost balance and staggered. ¡°Akh!¡± When I had almost fallen, Caesar pulled me back and stably held me in his arms. ¡°Hold on tight. Otherwise, you will fall.¡± Caesar¡¯s sly voice was annoying. But I didn¡¯t want to fall, so I wrapped my arms around his neck and buried my head in his shoulder. ¡°Hey, can¡¯t you see? I¡¯ll take care of my master, so everyone can go away.¡± Since it was impossible to disregard the crown prince¡¯s orders, everyone grumbled and left the room. I knew everyone had left the room by the sound of the door closing and the still air. But I still couldn¡¯t lift my head and buried it in his shoulder. ¡°Everyone¡¯s out. Helena, you can raise your head.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so noisy, you shameless man.¡± ¡°What? Why should I feel ashamed?¡± At those words mixed with laughter, I only raised my head sharply. ¡°You said that yesterday. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed by that?!¡± ¡°What did you mean yesterday?¡± ¡°Yesterday! Yesterday here¡ª You! Mm? Oh, you!¡± Ah, I¡¯m going crazy. I mumbled, unable to spit out the words that lingered in my mouth. Caesar smirked at my reaction and gave me a look that said I understand even if you won¡¯t say it. ¡°Oh, when I said I like you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it again!¡± ¡°Is there any reason to be ashamed? It¡¯s not like I liked you a day or two.¡± ¡°Since when¡­?¡± ¡°Well, since when? It¡¯s been so long I think I forgot.¡± Ha. Then Caesar said again. ¡°Maybe even before you were born?¡± How boring. ¡°¡­ go to the garden.¡± ¡°Fufu, as Master wants.¡± I¡¯m going crazy. Shouldn¡¯t you feel flustered before someone you like?¡± Why am I the only one embarrassed? ¡®I don¡¯t know what kind of expression I should be making.¡¯ The biggest hurdle of my life. *** I need a consultation. Sitting on the pavilion in the garden, as the north wind blew, I earnestly thought. ¡°Which one do you like better, pecan pie or chocolate tart?¡± ¡°¡­ Tart.¡± ¡°Your taste in desserts is really different from mine. Here, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Caesar took the tart and handed it to me. I frowned. ¡°Just give it to me. It¡¯s not like I broke my fingers.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t see what¡¯s in front of you, so how would you know if what you eat goes into your mouth instead of your nose?¡± ¡°I pick it up with my hand and put it in my mouth. There is no way I¡¯d put it through my nostri¡ª Ahm.¡± After refuting Caesar¡¯s words, I closed my mouth to the chocolate tart that came into my mouth. I feel like I should be angry at the sudden attack, but mm¡­ Well, this tart is very delicious. I need a consultation. Sitting on the pavilion in the garden, as the north wind blows, I earnestly thought. ¡°Which one do you like better, pecan pie or chocolate tart?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ Tart.¡± ¡°My taste in desserts is really different from mine. Come on, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Caesar took the tart and handed it to me. I frowned. ¡°Just give it to me. It¡¯s not like I broke my finger.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t see, so how do you know if something goes into your mouth or your nose?¡± ¡°I pick it up with my hand and put it in my mouth, but there is no way I can put it through my nostrils¡­ ¡­ , hey.¡± As I retorted to Caesar¡¯s words, I shut my mouth at the chocolate tart that suddenly fell into my mouth. ¡°Is it good?¡± It¡¯s good. But I kept my mouth shut because I felt like I¡¯d lost if I said it was delicious. ¡°Why is this sweet thing so delicious? I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to understand my taste in desserts.¡± Having said that, I grabbed Caesar¡¯s hand and ate the tart in his hand. Because if I didn¡¯t, when I opened my mouth, this guy would put it in my mouth again and it would be an embarrassing situation. ¡°Oho.¡± Perhaps he noticed my intentions, Caesar made a disapproving sound. I looked at Caesar like I was saying What would you do about it? and grinned. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter if I like it or not.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Caesar wiped my lower lip with his thumb. It seemed that tart crumbs had been smeared while I was eating in a hurry. Caesar licked the crumbs off my fingers so casually that he continued, with a smiley voice. ¡°Because Helena likes it.¡± ¡®¡­ I need a consultation!¡¯ His clever demeanor made my head burn. Obviously, his behavior was no different than before. Perhaps I just hadn¡¯t noticed it before. But now I could no longer think of his actions as nothing. I need a consultation. I desperately need it. A consultation that will make me more determined in front of this sly snake! *** Why are you so embarrassed? You might ask. For the first time in my life, I heard someone confessed that he liked me. In fact, I wish I could count it as a confession. But there hadn¡¯t been any dramatic change since then, had it? Only my mental state had changed dramatically. ¡®Did he make my heart flutter as a joke?¡¯ I don¡¯t know. Because I had no experience in this area. ¡°¡­ That¡¯s why you came to me.¡± Having barely escaped Caesar¡ªincluding several other humans¡ªwho had been following me around like leeches, I went to see Hamilton. Hamilton, who was withering under a pile of papers, answered me in a rather hoarse voice. I nodded. ¡°Elder Ben is single. Agoth and Caesar are not on good terms, and Brother¡­ I feel that it is not appropriate to have this conversation with him.¡± ¡°That last one is truly a wise decision.¡± ¡°Anyway, do you have so much to report? You¡¯ve been locked up in your room the whole time.¡± ¡°Ah, the report is over, and now this is a separate report and letter to Duke Peresca.¡± Well, that¡¯s right. We had to tell him why we couldn¡¯t come home as planned. ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t write in too much detail.¡± I said with a little apology. Hamilton let out a stifled cry. ¡°Do you want to write a will first?¡± ¡°That¡¯s too extreme. But it might not be a bad a idea.¡± II was half joking. But Hamilton squeaked Aaahh and became seriously distressed. No matter how my father was, surely he wouldn¡¯t scold his daughter who had fought monsters and had been hurt¡­ right? ¡®The norm is¡­¡¯ As I had said before, my father in the previous life enjoyed the story of me rolling and breaking the most. ¡°Cough, anyway¡­ I see. You are now mature enough to ask me for dating advice.¡± Hamilton put down his pen and turned toward me. ¡°First of all, it¡¯s even more surprising that Princess didn¡¯t know about it until now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re digging in from that part first?¡± Mrhm, I groaned. Come to think of it, I also thought that I was too dull. I had only considered his feeling as a kindness and trustworthiness of a disciple toward his master, or a childhood friend, and had never thought that it was the realm of rational love. And to be honest, he was a very young kid. A snub-nosed dog who was afraid of becoming an emperor. Wouldn¡¯t it be strange for someone with the mind of a thirty-year old person to think of such a feeling from that kind of kid as love? ¡®Well, I don¡¯t even know where my mental age is now.¡¯ A sigh came out. Maybe it was the influence of the environment, but at some point, I felt like I had gotten used to the emotional lines of my age. With the memory of the past life remained as it was. ¡®It¡¯s a strange disharmony.¡¯ Something was wrong with me now. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯ve come to know His Highness¡¯ heart now.¡± ¡°Is that a relief?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better than just shoveling each other and getting lost. You must have known for sure about this. It will be comfortable once both sides know.¡± ¡°¡­ I thought I was the smart one.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been living under a big illusion.¡± How embarrassing. I breathed a long sigh. ¡°So, what part of it is so problematic that you need a consultation?¡± Hamilton tilted his head and asked me. ¡°Umm, I don¡¯t know how to react.¡± ¡°Really? Did His Highness want an answer to his confession?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Or did he suddenly change his attitude? Avoiding Princess¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just treat him like usual?¡± Because he¡¯s not like usual! That¡¯s the problem! That person¡¯s action, word, and expression are so meaningful that I¡¯m going crazy because of it! ¡°Rejoice in the fact that your senses has evolved one step further, and take full advantage of his love.¡± ¡°As an aide to His Highness, you speak quite defiantly.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been rolling under him for ten years. How could anyone not be bad?¡± Well, I have no objection to that. I kept my mouth shut as I remembered Caesar, who used to bully Hamilton as a child. ¡°But, mm. I see. Even the wise princess must be a beginner in dating. It¡¯s understandable that you¡¯re unfamiliar and bewildered by the sudden realization of your feelings.¡± ¡°My feelings? No, I want you to advise me about Caesar¡¯s confession.¡± ¡°But, His Highness has not changed at all before and after the confession, so what has changed is the attitude and feelings of Princess. Am I wrong?¡± Is that so? Am I being swayed and conscious of him? But why? Is there a reason for that? Why do I have to panic and be swayed because of others? ¡°In the end, what matters is Princess¡¯ feelings.¡± Hamilton spoke again in a voice full of confidence, which was rare for him. ¡°How did you feel when you found out that His Highness likes you? Did you hate it or were you afraid? Or were you nervous and happy?¡± My feelings¡­ Helena¡¯s feelings toward Caesar, who had said he liked me¡­ Was I happy? The moment of enlightenment always came suddenly. The question I asked myself was an interrogative one. But at that moment, the faster pulse, the warmer body temperature, the trembling breathing and the hot face replaced the unspoken answer. Waa, what do I do? How could I not know my own feelings to this extent? I¡­ That guy¡­ Chapter 32 S3. The Softening of Erez Gray¡¯s Heart Translated by Wook Edited by Wook She stood on top of a wall where the wind was blowing hard. Her long hair and the hem of her robe fluttered wildly in the twilight red wind. One wrong step was an endless cliff, but there was no fear in her back. After all, isn¡¯t she the hero who sealed the evil dragon that humans couldn¡¯t even dare to approach? Erez thought so, and he took a step closer to Dante and spoke to her. ¡°The wind is strong. It¡¯s dangerous, so please come down, Princess.¡± Dante¡¯s shoulders twitched slightly in respond to Erez¡¯s voice. Then she slowly looked back at Erez. She had neat features and deep, intense eyes. With a cold, sharp smile, like a cold, sharp knife. Erez had met and served numerous Renatus clan members over the years, but he had never met a person as dignified and charismatic as her. Even compared to the man sitting on the throne now. ¡°Duke Gray.¡± Dante smiled as she ruffled her messy hair with one hand. ¡°When did you come?¡± ¡°Just now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re also one oddball, aren¡¯t you? Everyone¡¯s been trying to not get involved with this princess who was born outside the palace, or are you hoping for some unexpected profits¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ve lived with enough so far to not wait on some unexpected profits that may fall, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Pu ha ha!¡± Dante burst out laughing without covering her mouth. It was an expression that could not be found in any other noble families. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to say that she was the reason he was standing below the wall, looking at her from afar as her hair fluttered, blown by the wind? With thoughts like that, Erez moved closer to her. ¡°Please come down. The wind is strong. I¡¯ll catch you¡ª¡± Before Erez finished talking, Dante jumped off the wall. Dante, who landed so lightly beside Erez, stared at Erez with round eyes. ¡°Huh? What were you trying to say?¡± ¡°¡­ Nothing. I said it was windy.¡± Erez said with a bitter smile. He was a little ashamed of himself for trying to do her a favor. ¡°Well, you are right. The north wind has gotten stronger. It will be very cold this winter.¡± Dante looked into the distance and murmured. ¡°I hope it doesn¡¯t frost early. The damage to the farmhouse will be terrible.¡± ¡°Were you looking at the farmhouse?¡± ¡°If you want to look at something, look down. What¡¯s the point of looking at the sky that won¡¯t collapse anytime soon?¡± Dante said with a smile. At that crude smile, Erez also smiled. ¡°Well, I¡¯m going down. I will use my skills to make a pie for you.¡± ¡°You can cook?¡± ¡°Fufu, I learned it from a kitchen maid a while ago. Have you ever eaten sardine pie?¡± ¡°¡­ Actually, I¡¯ve already finished my meal¡­¡± ¡°Haha, stop talking and follow me.¡± ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± Erez, who had an upset stomach after drinking the pumpkin soup Dante had made the other day, quietly followed Dante, thinking that he should ask his doctor for a digestive medicine beforehand. *** It was a very chaotic time. The authority of the corrupt imperial family has fallen, and the crown prince was incompetent and had been reduced to a puppet for a count. The other princes were only interested in whether the succession rights would pass on to them, and the nobles were revealing their dark secrets little by little to claim the autonomy of the territory in the midst of confusion. Renatus¡¯s luck ran out. It certainly wouldn¡¯t last long. Erez thought so. Until she showed up. ¡°Are you alright, Your Highness?¡± Late at night, Dante¡¯s bedroom in the Imperial Palace. It had been two days since he had been invited to the imperial family party. When the Renatus clan, who had been wary of Dante, had sent her an invitation for some reason, Erez realized only two nights later that it was all a plan. At Erez¡¯s feet, an assassin covered in black robe fell, bleeding. Blood dripped from Erez¡¯s sword and wet the carpet. Dante sat across her bed, brushing her matted hair, and speaking in a still sleepy voice. ¡°I¡¯m alright¡­ Ha, well. Sorry for the bad hospitality.¡± A sword was also held in Dante¡¯s right hand. Perhaps, even if Erez had not come, she would have been able to solve it on her own. No, that¡¯s not it. It just meant that she had been able to solve it on her own until now. Erez realized at that moment. Why she slept with a sword under her pillow. Why she couldn¡¯t sleep deeply. Why she was so resolute in this situation. ¡®This wasn¡¯t the first time?¡¯ As his thoughts came to a conclusion, Erez gritted his teeth.¡± ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s go back. This place is dangerous. Renatus is everywhere. Can you even rest properly?¡± Was there any reason to torment someone who was willing to give up her successor position to enjoy the rest of her leisurely life in a remote estate? ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s stop talking about this. Ha, I¡¯m sleepy. I need to get some more sleep.¡± ¡°How can it be this bad?¡± ¡°Assassins come even if we are not the Imperial Palace. Do you know how many men the imperial family has put into my mansion when they said they¡¯d let me be in my mansion?¡± ¡°Then do you intend to stay here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay for a while. Even if it¡¯s unfortunate that they keep doing it.¡± It meant she didn¡¯t want to run away. It was difficult for Erez to understand Dante¡¯s persistence, but in the end he sighed, and he couldn¡¯t resist any further. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m going to call someone.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯d appreciate that. Oh, and would you mind calling someone to bring me a glass of water?¡± ¡°I will bring it.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a lot of trouble for you, Duke Gray.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re in a position that it¡¯s okay to cause this much trouble.¡± Erez smiled bitterly, wiping the blood from his sword. But at his words, Dante tilted her head. ¡°Mm? What does it mean?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Erez was rather flustered by Dante¡¯s unfamiliar reaction. ¡°Well¡­ I mean literally.¡± He had thought he was quite close to Dante, but was it his own misunderstanding? His face burned at the thought. Fortunately, it was deep at night, so he didn¡¯t get caught. ¡°In what position is it okay to cause someone else trouble?¡± Dante frowned and asked again. And only then did Erez realize. She wasn¡¯t drawing the line ¡®You and I aren¡¯t like that¡¯. She was really, purely, asking the words¡¯ meaning in the dictionary. ¡°Well, for example, family¡­¡± ¡°My flesh and blood are faithfully bothering me, why should I tolerate this?¡± ¡°¡­ No.¡± Erez answered, glancing at the assassin¡¯s corpse lying on the floor. I see. For her, there never existed a relationship with anyone where ¡®it¡¯s okay to cause trouble.¡¯ She had lived a life of ups and downs, had accumulated many achievements, and had met many people along the way, but they were all just passersby.. ¡®Isn¡¯t there anyone this person could bother comfortably?¡¯ Erez frowned and dropped his head. ¡°¡­ For example, friends, that kind of thing.¡± ¡°Friends?¡± Dante¡¯s eyes widened again. ¡°I see. Friends. Right. That¡¯s what friends are for.¡± Then she smiled and looked at Erez. ¡°Then, are we close friends, enough that I can cause trouble?¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯d be honored if Your Highness would consider it so.¡± ¡°Alright. I made friends at night. It¡¯s something to live for a long time.¡± At Erez¡¯s answer, Dante laughed and enjoyed herself like a child. Looking at that bright smile that day, Erez¡¯s heart, which had been hardened by the appearance of the assassin, was also relieved. ¡°Then wait a moment. I¡¯ll get someone in a minute.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry, but please.¡± Dante sat across the bed and laughed, shaking her legs back and forth. She was too naive to be a grown woman, so Erez laughed briefly before turning his back. But before leaving the door, Erez had to stop walking again. Because he heard the sound of something falling down from behind. ¡°¡­ Your Highness?¡± He involuntarily looked behind and saw Dante lying next to the bed. At first he thought she was joking. Or maybe she was tired and suddenly fell asleep. However, when he found the white bedsheets gradually turning dark red, Erez felt as if blood was cooling all over his body. ¡°Your Highness!¡± Erez hurried back to Dante. He caressed her cheek, she was as cold as a lie. ¡°Your Highness! Wake up, Your Majesty! Your Highness? Can you hear me?¡± No matter how many times he called, rubbed her cheeks, and shook her body, there was no response. Her pulse was beating, but faint. Her body temperature was dropping. ¡°Dante!¡± Erez cried out the name of the person who couldn¡¯t answer. *** There was no need to make a fuss and inform the other Renatus of the situation. Erez secretly called in his own people and brought the doctor in. The doctor said it was a symptom of poisoning. ¡°Fortunately, the condition is not serious and the treatment is quick, so there will be no major problems. Rest assured.¡± The person had fallen and vomited blood, and he was told to rest assured. That day, Erez sat by Dante¡¯s bed until the light of the morning dawned, contemplating for a long time who might have poisoned her. Was the food she ate at the party the problem? Or was the pre-ceremony the problem? Had the assassin done something? As he continued to worry, Dante, who had been unconscious, opened her eyes. ¡°¡­ Are you awake?¡± Erez spoke to her softly with a tired face. Dante, who barely opened her eyes, lay down and looked at Erez, just blinking her eyes. After a while, Dante opened her mouth and spoke in a rough voice. ¡°What a sight, Duke Gray.¡± ¡°Take care of your own well-being first. The doctor said you were poisoned, how are you feeling now?¡± ¡°Mm¡­ Poison. Is that why that drink didn¡¯t taste good?¡± ¡°Did you notice?¡± ¡°I know how to roughly distinguish poisons by taste. I spit it out because I thought it was strange, but I guess it still caused trouble because of the first few sips.¡± Alcohol. Was the pre-ceremony a problem? Who brought it? From where and how should I start to find the culprit? Kruk. Erez gritted his teeth. He closed his eyes as hard as he could. Deep wrinkles were carved between the forehead. ¡°I will¡­ find the culprit and let them pay in death¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It must be one of my half-brothers. No need to be so concerned.¡± ¡°Hah.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because my health isn¡¯t what it used to be. I¡¯m fine, so you too, go back and rest.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you stay here all night? You¡¯ll get sick.¡± ¡°I will protect you, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Umm, no¡­ If you¡¯re around, I¡¯ll be too nervous to sleep.¡± Dante frowned and spoke. You¡¯ll be nervous? Not uncomfortable? Erez laughed heartily at her reply. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me completely yet.¡± ¡°Not just you, anyone else as well.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Are you upset?¡± ¡°No. It is a wise decision, Your Highness.¡± Erez approached Dante¡¯s bedside, knelt down on one knee, and met her eyes. He clasped Dante¡¯s cold hand tightly and spoke softly. ¡°Do not trust anyone. Even if that¡¯s me. A ruler should do that. It¡¯s a lonely and lonely place.¡± ¡°I am not your lord. Isn¡¯t your master my father sitting on the throne?¡± ¡°I decide who is my king.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Your Highness. Do you have any reason to continue tolerating your ignorant and arrogant flesh and blood?¡± Dante blinked. She was silent for a long time. Not because she didn¡¯t understand Erez¡¯s words. She was waiting for Erez to recant the dangerous statement. However, Erez¡¯s firm gaze seemed to have no intention of taking back the words that had been uttered. Finally, Dante got up and sat on the bed. Still kneeling in front of her, Erez looked up at her. ¡°Do you know how blasphemous the words you just said, Duke Gray?¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I can strike you in the neck right now on behalf of my father.¡± ¡°If you hit me in the head, I¡¯m willing to die.¡± There is no future for this empire anyway, for Renatus. Rather than watching the country crumble, I would rather die here and now at the hands of Renatus¡¯ strongest and most beautiful woman. ¡°Your Highness, you do not have to forgive them. If you allow me, I will become your sword and annihilate them all.¡± ¡°Do you want to kill my brothers?¡± ¡°Not just your brothers, even the emperor.¡± ¡°Are you going to revolt?¡± ¡°I will make you emperor.¡± ¡°Ha, there were so many people I¡¯ve killed, and now my family, too. I¡¯d probably go to hell.¡± Dante burst out laughing. ¡°All you have to do is sit on an empty throne. Hell is enough for me alone.¡± That¡¯s right. Erez Gray had been waiting for this moment. When he could serve the strongest, wisest and most charismatic king. There was no other seed in Renatus that could become emperor aside from her. This was neither a revolution nor a revolt. It was fate. ¡°I am your sword. If you do not want to wield it, please break it here and now.¡± His readiness to die for her had been there from the moment he had met her. Dante didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. Erez knew well how heavy and difficult it was to make such a decision right away. But no matter how long she contemplated, Dante was the one who had always chose the right answer. Erez Gray was well aware of that. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m going to cause a little trouble for my friend.¡± Dante smiled and caressed Erez¡¯s cheek. ¡°Will you fall into hell with me, Erez?¡± ¡°Wherever you are, I will be with you.¡± Erez¡¯s red eyes were reflected in the dawn light and shone resolutely. The darkness passed and the morning came. The shadows hidden at night slowly rose above the floor. Since it was not something that could be dedicated to the lord, his yearning was intertwined with the darkening shadow and evaporated. Never to come to mind again. Chapter 33 May My Sword be Clothed with Power II (1) Translated by Wook Edited by Wook Scenes that had been overlooked without thinking were revived with meaning. I liked his touch. I didn¡¯t want him to live hard. I felt lonely when he wasn¡¯t around. Yes. I was lonely. ¡°Viscount, I think I like Caesar.¡± I mumbled like I was talking to myself. My mind was still numb. ¡°You have come to a great realization¡­¡± Hamilton answered in a grumpy tone, as if he was chewing grass. ¡°Uwa¡­ What should I do?¡± ¡°I mean, even if you ask me¡ª¡± ¡°Uwaaaa¡­ Wouldn¡¯t this be ethically problematic? A teacher trying to do something with her student, isn¡¯t it strange?¡± ¡°What on earth are you trying to do that you even brought up ethical issues?¡± ¡°Uwa¡­ Uwaaah¡­ Caesar and I¡­ Aaaahhh¡­¡± Hamilton said softly, but it didn¡¯t come to my ears. For me, the fact that I liked Caesar was more of a shock than that Caesar liked me. Once I realized it, my mind turned chaotic. All the unscrupulous things I wanted to do with Caesar, I began to make a list in my head as though I had been waiting. It was endless. ¡°Did I ever look at my student like that?¡± I covered my face with both hands and shouted. ¡°Well, didn¡¯t His Highness look at his teacher like that too? It should be alright.¡± Hamilton answered in a hesitant voice, so it was not comforting. Moreover, from Hamilton¡¯s voice, I could tell he was slowly losing interest in the topic. ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s good. Doesn¡¯t it mean that both sides are of the same mind?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never liked anyone.¡± ¡°What a pity. I feel sympathy for all the men who have a crush on you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough of a joke, so what am I supposed to do now? What should I do? What¡¯s my future?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a fortune teller.¡± Having said that, Hamilton quickly added. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the time to express that feeling first?¡± ¡°Express it? Do you want me to knock Caesar out of bed?¡± ¡°Oh, no, not that. How can you think that far?¡± Being caught up in me spouting random words in confusion, Hamilton replied in a panicked voice. ¡°I am asking you to answer his confession.¡± Oh, I see. Caesar said he liked me, but I hadn¡¯t been able to explain my feelings to him clearly yet. Forget it, I remembered how lonely Caesar¡¯s voice sounded. I must answer him. *** ¡°I¡¯ll take you to your room.¡± Hamilton stood up and said, but I refused lightly. ¡°No need, I¡¯m fine.¡± He was writing a letter to my father, even preparing to write a will for me. He was pitiful enough, so I couldn¡¯t get in the way of things. ¡°But your eyesight hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet.¡± ¡°Well, I can see shapes roughly.¡± The only obstacles while walking down the hallway were sculptures and large furniture. I could differentiate them by form. I could avoid them if I walked slowly. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Caesar was hugging me and wouldn¡¯t put me down. I want to walk a little.¡± ¡°Then shall we call the attendants?¡± ¡°Mm, no need for that too. I can think of some people who will rush and make a fuss.¡± I laughed bitterly as I recalled Agoth and the crew. Fortunately, Leonard had gone back to school. ¡°I¡¯ll go back now. It was a useful consultation, Viscount.¡± ¡°Thank you. If Duke Peresca becomes very angry with me later, please remember today and be on my side.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± How did he manage to serve as Caesar¡¯s aid with such timidity? ¡®Well, first of all¡­ Let¡¯s go back to the bedroom.¡¯ Although I had proudly said I would go alone, it was still dangerous. Don¡¯t make trouble and return quietly today. I began to walk slowly and carefully down the long hallway where my footsteps sounded. As I focused all my attention on walking, my thoughts wandered. ¡®I can like people too.¡¯ When I got a little used to walking, the first thing I thought of was that. Of course, I liked Leonard, and I liked Agoth. I liked my current parents, and I liked Hamilton. But it was different from romantic feelings. Obviously, I liked Caesar with a completely different feeling than I had for other people. Before going down the stairs, I took a short deep breath and put my hand on the railing, and I burst into laughter at the sudden thought. ¡°Seriously, Caesar only has a good-looking face, but he has a dirty personality, he is stubborn, and he looks like a goblin, how could I¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my personality?¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± I screamed in embarrassment at the low, harsh voice of Caesar coming from my left ear. I couldn¡¯t even dream that someone was right beside me because I couldn¡¯t see in front of me. ¡°Kagh!¡± I was so startled that my foot slipped down the stairs. ¡®I¡¯m doomed!¡¯ My hand even slipped from the railing I had bee holding. I was about to roll down the stairs. ¡°Helena!¡± Caesar grabbed my waist. It was such a relief¡­ for only about ten seconds. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The problem was that I, who was blind, was struggling to catch something and snatched Caesar by the collar. Ahaha. It¡¯s over. ¡°Uwaaakh!¡± ¡°Kyaaaa!¡± Eventually, Caesar and I rolled down the stairs. Fortunately, the stairs were carpeted and there were not many stairs. Above all, Caesar desperately hugged me to protect me somehow. Even if any of us had gotten hurt, it would be Caesar, not me. Crash! We were only able to stop after being pushed down to the end of the stairs with a loud noise. ¡°Augh, my back¡­¡± ¡°Augh, I think I¡¯m getting motion sickness¡­!¡± We shuddered at the same time with a groan. ¡°Are you okay, Helena?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, what about Caesar?¡± ¡°Ah, me too.¡± ¡°Really? You bumped a lot while hugging me, didn¡¯t you? Are you sure you¡¯re not hurt?¡± I reached out toward the form of Caesar in front of me. And starting with Caesar¡¯s head, I touched his body here and there. My eyes couldn¡¯t see, so I had no choice but to grope around with my hands. Well, it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s broken anywhere. ¡°What about your arms and legs? Oh, right, how¡¯s your face? Is it okay?¡± After checking all over his body, I finally grabbed Caesar¡¯s face and patted him lightly. Mm, by the way¡­ I noticed something strange when I touched his face with my hands. A tall nose, eyebrows, eyelids, soft cheeks and moist lips¡­ Wow, how can a human feel handsome just by touch? ¡°¡­ How long are you going to touch me?¡± ¡°Hiiiy!¡± As Caesar spoke, his hot breath cling to the tip of my finger that was stroking Caesar¡¯s lips. When I realized it, blood rushed to my face. Uwah, what do I do now? ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Just to make sure there aren¡¯t any injuries¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright. What about your arm?¡± ¡°Arm? What about my arm?¡± Oh right. My arm is broken, right. ¡°Ugh, my arm¡­!¡± Oh, why did you say that? After realizing it, it hurts to tears. I clasped my broken arm and trembled. The pain seemed to have been revived from the impact of rolling down the stairs. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ It hurts a little.¡± ¡°Ha, you¡¯re so¡­¡± Caesar let out a long sigh. Yes, it¡¯s my fault for falling off the stairs, but since that¡¯s the case, aren¡¯t you at fault too for suddenly talking to me with your breath in my ear? ¡®Oh, I remembered again. That voice.¡¯ Moreover, whenever I heard Caesar¡¯s soft voice now, I got nervous and bothered. ¡°Oh, Your Highness! Princess! What¡¯s going on?!¡± At the loud noise, nearby servants appeared one by one. Tch. It was embarrassing to say that I rolled down the stairs. I had to pretend that nothing happened¡­ but despite my determination. ¡°Heya.¡± ¡°¡­?!¡± Caesar gave me a hug. This guy, I think you¡¯re having fun holding me in your arms these days? Am I mistaken? ¡°Hey. Go and get a doctor.¡± ¡°Pardon? Ah, yes¡­!¡± Caesar¡¯s voice giving the command was cold. As a result, the servants hurriedly scattered as if they were running away. When the attendants disappeared, Caesar began to walk towards the bedroom holding me. ¡°You don¡¯t need to call a doctor¡­ Your Highness.¡± I spoke informally, but I quickly used honorifics because I thought there might be someone else nearby. Maybe it was funny, Caesar giggled. It was a laugh so innocent that I couldn¡¯t even relate it to the cold voice when he gave orders to the servants a while ago. Oh, what a double-faced man. ¡°You walked around alone without Agoth, because you wanted to roll down the staris?¡± What, did you know that I let you leave on purpose? ¡°Helena is not allowed to walk around until she is diagnosed with complete recovery of her eyesight.¡± ¡°What does that mean? Then how do I get around?¡± ¡°Use the means of transportation.¡± Caesar said as he hugged me. Is that means of transportation referring to you? Are you going to carry me around like this? ¡°¡­ You¡¯re crazy!¡± ¡°I agree with you.¡± Caesar responded with a smile to my displeasure. ¡°Looking at that, we are very similar. We¡¯re both a beauty, good at swordsmanship, and have a bad personality. Don¡¯t you think so, Master?¡± You¡¯re the only one who has a bad personality. You¡¯re the worst. You¡¯re the worst human being I¡¯ve ever known, you sly fool! I held back the scream I wanted to let out and buried my head in Caesar¡¯s shoulder. *** ¡°I asked Agoth to come up with dinner.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t hurt now, you could get bruised here and there tomorrow. So take a good rest today.¡± After the doctor went, Caesar said to me. The doctor said it was fine, but he was worried a lot. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to worry about yourself rather than me? You rolled while hugging me. You would have been hurt more.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay because I can still see.¡± ¡°What does that matter?¡± ¡°Ahaha.¡± ¡°¡­ Come to think of it, Caesar. I think it would be better to say it clearly.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I like you.¡± ¡°¡­ Ngg?¡± To my declaration, which suddenly popped out as if I was only saying Close the door when you go out, a foolish response immediately returned. I wanted to see what kind of expression Caesar was making now. I thought I could use it as a joke for the rest of my life. I said it again with a shrug. ¡°I like you.¡± Ha, what do you think? I want you to experience the same embarrassment that I felt. ¡°Uh, what?¡± Caesar asked me again. What? Are you that flustered? ¡°I mean, I like you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re saying. One more time.¡± ¡°¡­ You¡¯re fooling me, aren¡¯t you?¡± By the third time, no matter how dull a person was, they would know. This guy was trying to get me to keep saying I like him. ¡°Puhaha!¡± Caesar burst out laughing as if he thought he had been caught. How annoying. I was embarrassed to be played by him, so my face grew hot. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I like it.¡± Said Caesar. His voice was full of laughter. ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean I like you as a friend or I cherish you as a student, right? It¡¯s the I like you the same way I like you, right?¡± ¡°Ugh, don¡¯t ask questions when you know.¡± It was meant to embarrass Caesar, but in the end I was the one panicked. There was nothing wrong with it. Caesar had enough time to reassure himself after he had confessed his feelings to me, but I was just a beginner who just realized my feelings. ¡°Haha, but I didn¡¯t expect to hear that so soon.¡± ¡°What is that? You thought you¡¯d hear it someday?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not going to give you up to the others, am I?¡± Ummm, I felt like I could see Caesar¡¯s expression full of monopoly in front of my eyes. ¡°How shameless.¡± But I didn¡¯t refute. Yes. If I ever fell in love with someone, I think it would have been this guy after all. I needed someone who¡¯s good enough to attract my attention. ¡°So tell me one more time, Helena.¡± Caesar whispered in my ear. I couldn¡¯t say no to such a wish. No, actually, I wanted to say more. Because this strange feeling, which was strange, a little scary, and tickling, was not boring at all. ¡°I like you.¡± ¡°Yes, one more time.¡± ¡°Caesar, I like you.¡± ¡°One last time.¡± Caesar longed for affection, like a child whining candy. His voice was full of joy, but at the same time he trembled a little. As if to say that all the years had passed to hear this confession of mine. I reached out and gently wrapped my arms around Caesar¡¯s neck. And whispered in his ear. ¡°I like you best, Caesar.¡± The more I said it, the clearer it became. My feeling was overflowing and I couldn¡¯t hide it. Erez, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve come to¡­ like your son¡¯s son¡¯s son¡¯s son¡¯s son. Anyway, the Gray people wouldn¡¯t leave me alone. Even so., ¡°Well, it¡¯s worth living.¡± It was my second life, I didn¡¯t know why I was born, but I didn¡¯t think it was as boring as I thought. Caesar, I am so glad to have met you. ¡°That¡¯s the most touching thing to hear.¡± With those last words, Caesar kissed me as if swallowing all my ¡®likes¡¯. I like you, I like you, I like you. His countless unspoken words that were not made into words flowed into me through a long and intense kiss. Chapter 34 May My Sword be Clothed with Power II (2) Translated by Wook Edited by Wook A week after subjugating the monsters, my eyesight had recovered enough to walk around without the help of others. The injured arm also healed at a speed that surprised even the doctor. But as the north wind grew stronger, the people around me began to annoy me for other reasons. ¡°My lady, if you wear thin clothes like this, you will catch a cold!¡± ¡°Who cares? I¡¯ll be staying in my room.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that! Come on, wear this outfit! Put this on, too! Wear another pair!¡± Agoth, who had found me walking around wearing only two layers of clothes, immediately dragged me into the room and began to change my clothes quickly. I was still not sure if I should change, but in the end I just dressed accordingly as I picked the clothes up. It might be a challenge to see how many layers a person could wear. ¡°Ugh, Agoth, stop for a second. I could almost roll over like this.¡± I grumbled as I looked at my body that had become too fat to breathe. ¡°I can¡¯t even bend my arms.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better than catching a cold.¡± ¡°Even without all of this, I won¡¯t get cold.¡± ¡°The lady is injured, so she must be weak. At times like this, she has to be more careful of minor illnesses.¡± Agoth nagged at me. ¡°I¡¯ll bring some more firewood later. Ginger tea is good for the cold, so I got a lot from the maids here. Make sure you drink it before you go to sleep, okay?¡± ¡°Hey¡­ I haven¡¯t caught a cold yet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best to prevent a cold.¡± After subjugating the monsters, Agoth had become more sensitive to my attendance. She seemed to be feeling a sense of indebtedness because of my injuries. But it really wasn¡¯t anyone¡¯s fault. Of course, there was no reason to blame Agoth. But even saying that wouldn¡¯t work. In the end, even if it was bothersome, I had no choice but to follow Agoth¡¯s insistence for the time being. I let out a long sigh. ¡°¡­ Can¡¯t I just take off one layer?¡± ¡°No.¡± Agoth was rebelling against me. Eventually, I gave up taking off my clothes. *** Four days after the subjugation, all the trainees of the Red Knights returned to the capital. Everyone seemed to be protesting saying they couldn¡¯t leave the captain behind, but at the command of Dalton, the commander of the Red Knights, they eventually returned silently. ¡°I could barely stopped Sir Dalton from coming here right away after hearing about your injury.¡± Rowena, who had come to assist me and Caesar¡¯s return, delivered the news of the capital to me in a distinctive, businesslike tone. I leaned against the railing on the second floor of the hall. While listening to Rowena¡¯s report, my gaze remained fixed on Caesar, Hamilton, and Lot, who were fighting in the hall on the first floor. ¡®Haa, I want to fight too.¡¯ I had thought I was tired of the sword, but seeing this, I didn¡¯t know anymore. After sighing, I continued the conversation with Rowena, who was standing next to me. ¡°Are you all surprised by my injury? Why were they making a fuss to come and see me?¡± Even so, I got hurt because I had been careless, so even my pride was hurt. What did they want to see? ¡°Everyone must be concerned. You have a great reputation.¡± ¡°If you have good skills, people will attach themselves to you just by breathing.¡± ¡°Still, if you don¡¯t have a good personality, people around you won¡¯t even worry about you.¡± ¡°But aren¡¯t there many people who would sorry about Caesar too?¡± ¡°¡­ There are exceptions.¡± In the end, she didn¡¯t say that Caesar didn¡¯t have a bad personality. ¡°Anyway, the return schedule is at 8 am in three days. Oh, and.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°There is no confirmed schedule yet, but it seems that His Majesty will hold a party in honor of this matter.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ The most ungrateful thing.¡± I frowned blatantly. It bothered me just thinking about it. But apart from my mood, it was a good thing for Caesar. This time, the subjugation of the monsters was an achievement for the crown prince. Since it was a party given by the emperor, a lot of nobles would also participate, and of course Caesar¡¯s prestige would rise. ¡®For me too.¡¯ This event would make it easier to enter the Imperial Palace. The empress¡¯s mouth will be dry. This will be refreshing. ¡°Our side would like to take care of the preparation, invitation, and organization of the party. What do you say?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave it up to you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all for the important report. And I have a personal question that might be a little rude, but would you allow it?¡± Rowena asked me, taking off her glasses. Since it was a business woman who had a personal question, I must say I was rather curious. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Are you dating His Highness?¡± ¡°Ubh! Cough! Cough!¡± I was so surprised that I choked while inhaling. But Rowena stood staring at me without a change of expression, making me a little scared of her. ¡®Hamilton¡­!¡¯ I shouldn¡¯t have consulted with him! ¡°Oh, well¡­ I think so. ¡­maybe.¡± ¡°Maybe?¡± ¡°Maybe¡­ yes. Probably.¡± He hadn¡¯t exactly asked me out. Well, it was my first time dating in my entire life, so I wasn¡¯t sure. My cough was so loud that the people on the first floor found me and Rowena on the second floor. Caesar looked at me with a sweaty face and called out, ¡°Helena!¡± He smiled brightly and waved his hand. ¡°Since when have you been here? Oh, I¡¯m coming up!¡± After saying goodbye to Lot, Caesar started running towards the stairs leading up to the second floor. Maybe it was not Hamilton. Just from looking at Caesar¡¯s excited attitude must have been enough for Rowena to notice. ¡°We¡¯re dating, that¡¯s right.¡± Rowena hmm¡¯ed with a loud voice. ¡°But why on earth¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know Rowena was interested in such gossip. She actually felt a little friendly. However, Rowena¡¯s answer that followed was not what I expected. ¡°Until now, there has been a limit to the work of presenting Princess as a ¡®candidate for the crown princess¡¯ to keep the Brandes in check. So I was wondering if it would be okay to set it up as an established fact now.¡± Ah. That was the reason. That¡¯s right. I suddenly came to my sense. ¡°I will go back to the capital and tell you the details. For now, enjoy your date.¡± What do you mean date? Rowena nodded at me, then turned and walked away. At the same time, I heard the sound of footsteps running fiercely behind my back. When I turned around, Caesar, who had run all the way to my nose, had a smile that didn¡¯t fit his ferocious image and hugged my waist tightly. ¡°Helena!¡± This guy. Had became less hesitant about skinship after my confession. ¡°Wow, Helena. Why are you wearing so many clothes? You can¡¯t even hold me back.¡± ¡°Ugh, you¡¯re so noisy.¡± Embarrassed, I frowned and scolded him. But Caesar still smiled at my nagging. ¡°You¡¯re like a cute teddy bear.¡± What a lie. ¡°You feel so fluffy when I hug you. Can I keep hugging you?¡± ¡°No. You smell like sweat right now.¡± ¡°Oh, I need to go wash up. Can I hug you after washing?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just wash together¡ª Kugh!¡± Before Caesar could finish his words, I quickly slapped him on the chin and made him shut his mouth. My face was heated up and my ears hurt. ¡°Shut up! Keep your words!¡± I wouldn¡¯t have said that I liked him if I had known that he would evolve into a beagle! In spite of my anger, Caesar was always smiling. He didn¡¯t even think about loosening his arms around my waist. I¡¯d like to say¡­ ¡®I will let this slide because you¡¯re handsome.¡¯ Even with such a stupid expression on his face, he was still handsome. How great. In the end, I let out a long sigh because of my own attitude. *** ¡°You¡¯re going back tomorrow.¡± Caesar and Hamilton gathered in the study at the initiative of Marquis Ben. Caesar, who sat with his legs crossed at the top of the table, nodded his head with an expressionless face at the words of the marquis. ¡°We¡¯re indebted to you, Marquis.¡± ¡°No, I should be thanking you.¡± After the marquis finished his speech, he looked at me and gave me a slight nod. ¡°The damage caused by the monsters is noticeably reduced. It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great news.¡± ¡°How can I repay all this?¡± The marquis¡¯ eyes saying so looked sincere. Caesar spoke to the marquis in his unique, overwhelming voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I just don¡¯t let go of my people¡¯s difficulties.¡± Tch. In other words, he was saying From now on, you are now mine. The marquis was not surprised. No, he must have predicted all of this when he asked Duke Peresca for help. The marquis said in a cheerful voice. ¡°Anything I can do for Your Highness, I will do it without backing down.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good. I feel like I¡¯ve won a thousand horses.¡± Caesar, who seldom smiled, grinned. That arrogant smile overlapped with the beagle smile that was shown in front of me, and I felt a strange sense of incompatibility. If you looked closely, his attitude in front of me and in front of other people was surprisingly different. ¡®Is it the power of love?¡¯ When I thought about that, I felt embarrassed and the back of my neck became hot. ¡°Oh, and¡­ Actually, there is something I want to show you before you return.¡± An amicable atmosphere continued, but the marquis suddenly opened his mouth in a serious voice. I looked at Caesar and Hamilton in confusion. However, the two did not seem to understand the situation as well. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Hamilton asked with some concern. The marquis called the butler to deliver something. Soon afterwards, three knights under the marquis¡¯ command brought something over. ¡®It doesn¡¯t look very heavy, but three people are carrying it? The three are even knights, not mere servants.¡± The object was a thin rectangular glass box. When put on the table, I could see the contents of the box. ¡°¡­ Leather?¡± It was a part of a monster¡¯s hide. The pattern I had found during subjugation was stamped on it. ¡®¡­ What?¡¯ And the moment I saw that pattern. I felt a strange pain in my heart. Panicked, I unconsciously grabbed my chest with one hand. Sudden pain as if the heart were split in two. My fingertips instantly became cold, and cold sweat trickled down my back. What is this feeling? Obviously before¡­ ¡°Helena, what¡¯s wrong? Are you sick?¡± Caesar was the first to notice my change. But the pain did not last long. When I lifted my head to look at Caesar, the pain spread like ink in water, and then slowly disappeared. ¡°Ah¡­ Nothing.¡± I smiled bitterly and shook my head. ¡°So, what is this?¡± Not wanting to worry Caesar anymore, I quickly switched the topic, pretending not to know. In fact, even if they asked me, it would be hard for me to answer. Because I didn¡¯t understand anything either. ¡®I think it has something to do with this pattern.¡¯ At the forest, I had definitely felt this kind of chest pain the moment I found this pattern. And since it had something to do with the monsters, it couldn¡¯t be anything good. ¡°It looks like a magic circle.¡± When I changed the subject, Hamilton added quickly. By this time Caesar had missed the chance to speak to me and bit his mouth. Phew, that¡¯s relief. ¡°This is a part of the skin of Lukrokota from our last hunt. It seems like this is the cause of trouble.¡± ¡°The cause of trouble¡­ You mean¡ª¡± ¡°Yes, the same thing was found on the Wyrm¡¯s hide. Now it has been sent to the Magic Society.¡± ¡°What did they say about it?¡± Hamilton asked. However, the marquis just shook his head quietly. ¡°They don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I sent it because I thought it might have something to do with magic, but they said it wasn¡¯t a rune language.¡± Magic was practiced in a unique language system called ¡°runes¡±. However, it seemed that the characters engraved on this pattern were not the ¡°rune language.¡± ¡°Then what is this?¡± Caesar muttered, his smooth forehead wrinkled. ¡°We don¡¯t know yet. But guess what, I think this has something to do with Dracoism.¡± ¡°Do you mean the religion that worships dragons?¡± ¡°Yes. After they appeared, the number of monsters increased. And on the body of the monsters, a pattern like this that we had never seen before came out.¡± Well, that¡¯s true in terms of circumstances. I opened spoke in deep thought. ¡°Does the pattern have the ability to control monsters?¡± ¡°Who knows? We¡¯re not sure if it¡¯s magic.¡± ¡°Do we need to think about this?¡± Following my and Hamilton¡¯s words, Caesar said some very rebellious words. Thanks to this, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on him. ¡°If it has anything to do with Dracoism, we can call in their church members or even the leaders and ask them.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just circumstantial evidence?¡± ¡°But how can the three of us who don¡¯t know magic know something that even magicians don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡± ¡°If we still don¡¯t get the information after we catch a religious person of that religion, we will think of another way.¡± After saying that, Caesar frowned again and asked. ¡°Or can anyone think of another effective way?¡± No. The other three, including me, looked down with a hmm. ¡°Marquis, if you don¡¯t mind, can I copy this pattern?¡± I said, when everyone remained silent, neither affirming nor denying Caesar¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s all right, but what¡¯s the reason?¡± ¡°I thought of someone I could ask about this emblem.¡± ¡°Who is that?¡± Caesar asked me. ¡°It¡¯s a secret, Your Highness.¡± I didn¡¯t answer. Because that person was none other than our enemy, Yulika Brande. ¡®It¡¯s worth trying. I¡¯ll have to figure it out as far as I can.¡¯ Because this pattern seemed to have something to do with ¡®me¡¯. Concealing that thought, I gave a harmless smile to the three men who looked at me suspiciously. Chapter 35 We left Vandarium with a grand send-off by Elder Ben. ¡°Ah, I can finally sleep on my own bed.¡± I muttered in ecstasy as I leaned back on the plush velvet carriage chair. Even though the Elder had treated me generously, one¡¯s own home was the best. Other people¡¯s beds were bound to be uncomfortable. Thinking like that, on the other hand, I thought, ¡®I now have a certain space that I can think of as my home¡¯, and somehow I burst into laughter. The life of Helena Peresca must have looked strange in the eyes of Dante Renatus. I had never thought I¡¯d be able to live a life like this. ¡°My lady, aren¡¯t you cold? Should I cover you with another blanket?¡± Agoth, who was sitting next to me, asked while placing a cushion by my side. Caesar, who was sitting across, snorted. ¡°Are you planning on crushing Helena by stacking those clothes on top of her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that! I just can¡¯t let her catch a cold!¡± At Caesar¡¯s provocation, Agoth quickly became furious. ¡°Why are you riding this carriage anyway? Miss Evergreen has prepared a carriage of your own!¡± As Agoth had said, Rowena had only assigned Agoth to be on this carriage. It was out of consideration of my arm injury, which hadn¡¯t been completely healed yet¡ªalthough by my standards it was almost healed already¡ªso I could still get a good rest. But Caesar left Hamilton alone in his own large, lavish carriage and got into mine. ¡°His Highness is keeping you from taking a good rest, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because you keep bothering her. What do you think, Helena? You can lie on my thighs whenever you want to rest.¡± Caesar smiled slyly and tapped his thighs. ¡°Come on, isn¡¯t it cool? These are Helena¡¯s.¡± Caesar¡¯s grin couldn¡¯t look any meaner. ¡°My lady, not only my thighs, but my arms, legs, and hair, all belong to you!¡± ¡°Then, even my soul belongs to Helena.¡± ¡°My everything! Anything I can give is yours!¡± They really never get tired of fighting. I smiled at the two of them, then slammed the carriage wall with my uninjured arm. At that loud sound, Caesar and Agoth winced at the same time. I gave them friendly advice while maintaining a smile on my face. ¡°From now on, I will push anyone who speaks even a single word out of the door of the moving carriage.¡± At my advice, both of them covered their mouths with both hands at the same time. What a relief. They understood after I spoke nicely. ¡°Thank you for understanding.¡± After smiling softly at the two of them, I closed my eyes using the cushion that Agoth had given me as a pillow. After that, until I fell asleep, the two of them didn¡¯t say anything. Ah, how peaceful. It was so quiet that I wondered if they were not even breathing, but what do you know? Silence is the best. I fell into a deep sleep. *** I was a little excited when the carriage entered the main street of the capital. I watched without blinking my eyes as the bustling yet familiar landscapes swooped past the carriage window. ¡®How strange. I didn¡¯t feel like this when I first came to the capital.¡¯ For me, who was not interested in everything, it was quite an unfamiliar feeling that the scenery of the capital city got stuck in my eyes. Caesar, who seemed to be wondering about the same thing, spoke with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s so fun?¡± ¡°What do you mean fun?¡± ¡°You were looking out the window like you were having fun.¡± I looked at Caesar with a frown on my brows as if I didn¡¯t know what to say. Seeing my expression like that, Caesar burst out laughing. ¡°Nevermind. I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. Keep looking.¡± After that, I turned my eyes over the car window again. But after that brief conversation, I was conscious that Caesar was staring at me, so I couldn¡¯t look out the window at all. Eventually, after a while, I sighed and looked back at Caesar. ¡°Stop it. You¡¯re going to pierce my face.¡± ¡°Just this much won¡¯t be enough to pierce it.¡± ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°I just like it.¡± Caesar smiled softly. ¡°Because you seem to be interested in something.¡± ¡°You sound like my mother.¡± ¡°Is it just the Duchess? If Leonard were here now, he would have felt the same way I did.¡± ¡°Stop staring at me, anyway. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± ¡°Why? Did you just realize?¡± ¡°Just?¡± ¡°Yeah. Just.¡± Caesar tilted his head to the other side and shrugged his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ve always been looking at you.¡± R-Really? I was a little surprised by that. He often joked with me, but I had no idea he had been looking at me like he was now. Was it true that I had never paid attention? Now that I was conscious of it, I just kept thinking about it. ¡®Now I understand Hamilton¡¯s remark that he was more surprised I didn¡¯t notice that Caesar liked me.¡¯ Yup, let¡¯s admit it. I was such a dull woman that ¡°lack of love experience¡± alone was not enough to excuse me. Yes. ¡°If you are really uncomfortable, I will close my eyes. Will that be enough?¡± Caesar said with a mischievous smile. Then he really folded his arms and closed his eyes. However, the corners of his lips still seemed to be smiling. He must have thought that my reaction was funny. ¡®Why do I like him?¡¯ After shaking my head, I looked out the window again. When I put my forehead on the carriage window, the heat went down a little at the cool temperature. ¡®I¡¯m glad Agoth is sleeping.¡¯ I sighed after glancing at Agoth, who was sleeping next to me. Around that time. At the end of my sight, the crowds on the street caught my attention. ¡°¡­ Mm?¡± Perhaps there was an accident, but an unnaturally large number of people gathered on one side of the boulevard. I got up, leaning against the window, and poked my head out to take a closer look. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Are those the dragon¡¯s believers?¡± With my murmur, Caesar, who had closed his eyes, also approached the window. Caesar, who then confirmed my thought, answered. ¡°I think the same.¡± ¡°Right? Shall we take a visit?¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Caesar furrowed his brows as if contemplating. But without waiting for his reply, I took the staff that had been set aside and tapped three times on the roof of the carriage. Soon at my signal, the carriage stopped. Agoth suddenly woke up to the shaking, and looked around in a hurry, asking ¡®Huh? Mhm?¡¯ ¡°Agoth, guard the carriage. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°W-Whaat? Where are you going alone?¡± ¡°Go out and look around.¡± ¡°Oh, then I will¡­¡± As I opened the carriage door and was about to go down, Agoth quickly grabbed her sword and hurried after me. But Caesar held her back. ¡°No need for that. We¡¯ll be right back.¡± Agoth had a dissatisfied expression on her face, but she meekly sat back down and put her sword down. I checked on Agoth and got off the carriage with Caesar. Then we slowly approached the crowd. In the center of the crowd was a young woman giving a speech. ¡°I have suffered from a bloody ailment for a long time. However, I believed in the ¡®dragon¡¯ and was healed.¡± ¡®Is it a testimony?¡¯ Well, testimonies are common in religion. ¡°After the lord touched my body, which even the doctor gave up on, I was completely healed.¡± ¡°The lord?¡± ¡°She means the bishop.¡± Caesar quietly answered my question. ¡°Everyone says that the lord is a fraudster, but he did not receive a penny after healing me. Rather, he said that it was not his own strength, but the grace of the dragon.¡± ¡°Ooooh, dragon!¡± ¡°Thank you for the dragon¡¯s grace!¡± ¡°Uwoo¡­¡± I was nauseous at the hymn ¡®for the dragon¡¯ of the people around me. It was really disgusting. It was ridiculous that they think the dragons were creatures that saved people and gave them grace. They destroyed villages, annihilated people, and stole gold and silver treasures. They were not something you could ask for favor, but this¡­ ¡°The dragons will return! We are the dragon people! Isn¡¯t that right, everyone?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Dragons are the best!¡± Voices in support of the woman¡¯s words erupted from here and there. ¡°They¡¯re serious.¡± Tch, Caesar muttered and clicked his tongue. A glance at his expression revealed disgust and displeasure. As he blatantly exuded disgust with his sharp expression, some people standing around secretly avoided us. ¡°Relax your face, Caesar. Everyone is running away.¡± ¡°Is it my fault alone?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Helena¡¯s expression isn¡¯t that great either.¡± Oh, is that so? It seemed that I, too, was unconsciously revealing my displeasure. But there was no other way. Those people were saying things that might make Dante, who had already gone to the underworld, wake up¡­ ¡°The dragon is our god, our savior, our king!¡± The woman who was well received by the crowd shouted until her throat was hoarse. ¡®¡­ Huh? Wait a minute.¡¯ That line. Why do I feel like i¡¯ve heard of it before? Where did I hear that from? Where¡­ [¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you to be born. My treasure, my god, my savior. My one and only king.] ¡°¡­ Ugh.¡± I remembered. When I was young, I met a blonde man at a festival. That person had uttered a lot of nonsense similar to these lines and had even shed tears in front of me. As soon as I thought of it, the events of that day replayed in my head like a lie. The incident of that day that I had quickly erased from my memory because I had thought he was just a crazy person. ¡®Did he talk to me about something then?¡¯ I think I heard his name. What was his name? Remember, Helena Peresca. I¡¯ve definitely heard his name. What was it? What¡­ ¡®¡­ Noe.¡¯ At that time, a man was caught in my sight. Across the crowd, a blonde man in a black hood. At first glance, I could only see a side of his fair face, but when he lowered his head, his green eyes clearly met my mine. There was no doubt. It¡¯s him. ¡°Noe!¡± I shouted at the man. All eyes were on me. I made my way forward through the crowd to get to the man. ¡°Hey, what are you¡ª! Hey! Don¡¯t push me!¡± ¡°What¡¯s this? A noble? Why is she here?¡± But people didn¡¯t make it easy for me. Rather, looking at my clothes, they only surrounded me more and interrupted me. Meanwhile, the man had already disappeared from sight. After missing him, I wondered whether he was really Noe. No, even if that man was ¡®Noe¡¯, what did that matter? What was I planning to do when I met him? ¡°Ha, this is funny. You look like a well-bred aristocrat. What are you doing here?¡± Before I knew it, only men with unpleasant expressions were left around me. Dracoism was a religion of the common people. There was no way a noble girl would be treated well in this group. ¡°Hey, hey, pretty lady. What are you so busy about?¡± A big man stepped up in front of me and said teasingly to me. Normally, I would have laughed at that imaginary courage, but now I was so absorbed in the existence of ¡®Noe¡¯ that I couldn¡¯t think of anything. When I didn¡¯t respond, the man grabbed my wrist. ¡°Didn¡¯t your mum teach you not to walk around alone, huh? If you get stuck in a place like this, you won¡¯t feel good¡­¡± But the man could not finish his speech. Because Caesar kicked the man¡¯s shin with his foot. ¡°Argh!¡± The man fell down with a thud. Caesar wrapped his arms around my shoulders and pulled me towards him. I only regained my senses then. Looking around, I saw the common people standing around us, showing hostility toward me and Caesar. ¡°I am sorry to disturb your meeting. I apologize.¡± Said Caesar. It was a fairly gentle voice, but the sense of intimidation was so great that I could see everyone shivering and shaking their shoulders. Caesar, who had silenced the people with his eyes, took me by the hand and pulled me out of the crowd to return to the carriage. Fortunately, no one followed us and argued with us. Everyone must have noticed it instinctively. That there is nothing good about touching Caesar. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Only after moving away from the crowd did Caesar ask how I was doing. Still dazed, I lifted my head and looked at Caesar. ¡°Oh. Mm.¡± ¡°What were you doing? Who did you see? Who¡¯s Noe?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ nothing. I think I was mistaken.¡± ¡°Seriously. I was surprised.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I smiled bitterly and shook my head. Yes, I was wrong. I was mistaken because I found someone with blond hair and green eyes at the right time. Now that I thought about it, it didn¡¯t make sense. It¡¯s not necessarily¡­ ¡®It¡¯s been almost 10 years, and there¡¯s no way his face is the same as back then.¡¯ As I shook my head lightly, my body trembled. I felt a sense of unknown fear spreading thinly under my layers of skin. Chapter 36 Many things had changed after the monsters subjugation and our return to the capital. First of all, Leonard graduated. It was also early graduation. ¡°Congratulations, Young Master!¡± ¡°Thank you, Agoth.¡± ¡°Congratulations, Leonard.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± On the day Leonard returned to the villa, Caesar came to celebrate with a huge amount of gifts. It was said that it had taken two full hours just to stack up the large and small gift boxes in the lobby due to the sheer volume of gifts. ¡°Congratulations, Brother.¡± ¡°Thank you, Helena. It¡¯s all thanks to your teachings.¡± Leonard said shyly at my words of congratulations. Heh, of course. My disciple couldn¡¯t possibly have such a crappy skill. ¡°By the way, Helena, how are you feeling?¡± Even at this moment when he was in the spotlight, Leonard was still worried about me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for leaving you hurt and coming back first. I was worried all along.¡± ¡°I was the one who sent you back first. And I¡¯ve already recovered from my injury a long time ago. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± I turned my injured arm around and said confidently. After returning to the capital, Caesar had brought in the imperial doctor, and all the drugs that could be called ¡®good medicine¡¯ were used for me. It could be said that it had been too extreme. But thanks to that, my arm healed well with no after-effects. ¡°Really? You¡¯re not holding it in so as to not make me worry?¡± ¡°It really is, I¡¯m telling you. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡± ¡°Alright, then it will be fine.¡± ¡°Mm? What will be fine?¡± As soon as I tilted my head and asked, Leonard hugged me tightly. Aha, he meant it would be fine to hug. ¡°I was really worried, Helena.¡± ¡°Oh dear¡­ Brother¡­¡± Haah, I couldn¡¯t help it. Who made him such an angel-like brother? As expected, my older brother is the best in the world. I raised my arms and hugged Leonard tightly. ¡°I like you the best in the world.¡± ¡°You are the most precious to me, Helena.¡± Whoa, it feels good. Our family¡¯s angel has finally returned home. It warms my heart. It hadn¡¯t been long since I thought that¡­ ¡°Are you guys going to turn it down a little now?¡± I heard a very sharp voice beside me. Leonard and I turned our heads at the same time. Caesar was standing beside us, arms crossed, looking at us with discontent. Whoa, it¡¯s the gray wolf. His blazing red eyes are very fierce. ¡°What? Are you jealous?¡± As I asked, Caesar raised an eyebrow. It hit the nail on the head, but he acted as if he didn¡¯t want to admit it. Oh, look. I deliberately hugged Leonard more tightly. Well, good Leonard, stop holding me in your arms for Caesar¡¯s sake¡­ I thought he¡¯d soon let me go, but¡­ Leonard held me even tighter. Oh, Brother. You¡¯re pretty good at this, aren¡¯t you? ¡°Ah, stop it, you brother and sister!¡± Finally, Caesar yelled. He looked as if he was slighted and was about to cry. Haha. What should I do? If I wanted to make fun of him before, I want to make fun of him even more now. ¡®Even though I like him¡­ I still have a bit of a perverted side.¡± With that in mind, I hugged Leonard more tenderly. Khuhuhu. *** Leonard had decided to join the Red Knights as deputy commander starting spring next year. The position of deputy commander of the Red Knights had been empty for some time now, but I thought Dalton had intentionally left it empty in order to lure Leonard. Because that person had been eyeing Leonard for quite some time. Well, thanks to that, I was positively supported during this time of monster subjugation, so it¡¯s not like it was a bad thing. And as I had originally planned, I entered the Imperial Palace as the Crown Prince¡¯s swordsmanship instructor. ¡°¡­ or so I thought.¡± At the training ground dedicated to the imperial family. Standing in the center of the spacious and comfortable training ground, I grumbled with a sigh as I swung my sword. ¡°Why did I have to be the trainees instructor as well?¡± That¡¯s right. I was definitely ¡°the Crown Prince¡¯s swordsmanship instructor,¡± but somehow, I also had to teach the trainees of the Order of the Knights. After the monster subjugation, the Red Knights were the first to ask for my teachings, and other knights who were also paying attention had secretly asked for instructions as well. In addition, Hamilton had said, ¡°This is a supreme opportunity to further solidify your position and increase the power of His Highness.¡± ¡°What, isn¡¯t it just once a month? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be that tight.¡± Caesar, who was standing on the other side, answered me with a light stretch. ¡°Once a month for each Order. There are three Order of the Knights, so it¡¯s three times a month.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you refuse?¡± ¡°I should have, but Hamilton had a pitiful face and asked me a favor¡­ No, wait a minute. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be taking my side, Caesar?¡± Well, you don¡¯t have to be on my side, but I¡¯m strangely offended. Unsurprisingly, Caesar snorted as if saying Look at you. What¡¯s with that attitude? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ ¡°Are you still pissed off? About me hugging my brother?¡± ¡°Then did you think I could stay calm after seeing that?¡± Oh, what¡¯s this? What is this guy talking about? I let out a bitter laugh. ¡°Do you like me that much?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask for the obvious.¡± Was it obvious? I pointed my sword at Caesar and smiled. ¡°Great. Then fight me five times, and if you defeat me even once, I will hold you tight enough that you might even lose your composure.¡± As soon as my words fell, Caesar disappeared from where he had been standing. He rushed at me with a terrifying force, and came right in front of me before I knew it. I instinctively raised my sword to block his attack. The metallic sound of the swords meeting, Kang! and Ha! echoed in the wide training ground. My whole body was thrilled by the intense collision I felt for the first time in a long while. ¡°You¡¯re not backing off?¡± ¡°Ha, you must be confident about winning.¡± ¡°Master is the loveliest when she¡¯s holding a sword.¡± ¡°Will you say the same when you lie down on the floor?¡± I pushed back Caesar¡¯s attack as best I could. The two swords collided several times in a short moment and then fell. Caesar skillfully deflected my attack. This was partly thanks to getting used to my attack pattern, but his instinctive response was also greater. I felt it from the moment I first encountered his sword, but his talent for the sword was truly natural. ¡®His skills have improved.¡¯ After barely dodging Caesar¡¯s attack, I broke out in a cold sweat. It was unreasonable to deal with him as leisurely as before. Caesar was catching up with me at an astonishing speed. ¡®Is it because of the experience during the monster subjugation? His movements have become more refined.¡¯ His reaction rate was also faster. His judgment had also become more accurate. ¡®Maybe you can really beat me¡­¡¯ The moment I thought so. Caesar quickly slipped into my arms. As I was about to deflect his sword downwards, I saw him raise his left arm and hurriedly stopped my movement. ¡°That¡¯s dangerous¡­!¡± I remembered when he blocked my sword with his arm a long time ago. He didn¡¯t seem to mind his body when it comes to betting. Caesar, who stopped my sword like that, came right up to me and hugged my waist. Ngg? ¡°You stopped your sword. Shouldn¡¯t you be vigilant during battle, Master?¡± Caesar quickly lifted me up by hugging my waist. This madman¡ª ¡°Do you want to break your arm again?¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± I slapped Caesar on the back like scolding a child. Even though it hurt him, he didn¡¯t let me down. ¡°Focus on the battle, you idiot!¡± The words didn¡¯t work, so I held up my sword. This time, even Caesar put me down without fuss and quickly stepped back. ¡°Ugh, I-I almost died¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re already dead.¡± [T/N: Now, now, I know what you weebs are thinking about¡­ omae wa¡ª] ¡°What? Now, hold on!¡± The battle continued. At my frantic attacks, Caesar was very flustered and backed away from me. ¡®There¡¯s still a long way to go. A long way off.¡¯ I clenched my teeth and thought about it several times. To be honest, I was very confused a little while ago. Caesar dug in knowing that I would stop my sword. And me, who had really stopped the sword¡­ It was a ridiculous hesitation. If it had been in a real battle¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t look down on your master!¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry!¡± My attack, which was livelier than ever, forced Caesar to focus on defense helplessly. The result was my five-game winning streak. Ah, of course, this was all an expression of love. It might be suspicious, but, I was serious. *** I felt refreshed after a bath. ¡°Anyway, hanging out with Caesar is the most stressful time.¡± While soaking in the bathtub provided by the Imperial Palace, I muttered like a fool. Caesar was a great opponent in that he could fight with all his might without letting his opponent go. Now I felt our battles were not a competition to teach, but a competition to purely confront each other. ¡®Sometimes I feel a little bit sad.¡¯ I was happy with the growth of my disciple, but I thought it would be sad if the disciple surpasses me. Did my teacher feel the same way? Well, I didn¡¯t know. When I thought of my teacher, the memories of being beaten come to mind first. ¡°¡­ Ah, I feel dizzy. I should stop now.¡± It seemed that I had too many thoughts. I shook my head and got up in the bathtub. I dried myself, applied perfume, and changed into a simple one-piece dress instead of a training suit. When I returned to the room with my wet hair which was not yet dry, I unexpectedly found several trainees who had been with me during the subjugation mission sitting in the room. ¡°Captain!¡± The trainees jumped up from their seats as they saw me. It was an orderly response. ¡°What is everyone doing here?¡± ¡°We came to congratulate you after hearing that you had come as a swordsmanship instructor!¡± ¡°Is it true that you will teach us too?¡± ¡°Are you going to teach us all the way? I hope so!¡± Oh no, why are you all like this? How burdensome. ¡°Yeah, well. That¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be.¡± At my words, the trainees¡¯ faces brightened. Then at the same time, in unison, they said to me. ¡°Then will you accept us as disciples too?¡± ¡°H-Huh?¡± Uh, all of a sudden? I was only going to give advice or posture correction to the trainees of the Order of the Knights, not accepting disciples. This had become too much all of a sudden. ¡°Will you accept us as your disciples?!¡± As I hesitated, the trainees raised their voices again and urged me to answer. Whoa, don¡¯t do that. I¡¯m weak at people pushing in like that. When I was at a loss for words at this sudden attack. ¡°What confidence do you have?¡± I heard a low, harsh voice behind my back. At that threatening voice, the trainees all flinched and shuddered. To be honest, I was a little nervous too. Looking back, I saw Caesar staring at the trainees with a grim smile. Wow, that¡¯s scary. Why did he only use his handsome face in such a cruel way? ¡°You seem confident enough to ask to become a disciple, don¡¯t you? Then how about this. He who fights with me in a life-or-death match will be allowed to enter my training ground.¡± Caesar said, exuding more bloodthirst than when we fought. Uh. Hey. Why would you allow it? I wouldn¡¯t have allowed it because it would be annoying. ¡°Of course, I doubt anyone will survive.¡± Hiccup. Someone hiccuped among the trainees. Yeah, I understood. You should be proud if you could still stand after receiving Caesar¡¯s death threat. ¡®He¡¯s going to take someone¡¯s life. For sure.¡¯ Shall I let it drop here? I felt sorry for the trainees. ¡°Disciple.¡± I smiled and turned to Caesar. Then, like a lie, Caesar¡¯s bloodthirstiness was gone, then he looked down at me and smiled. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡°I have to dry my wet hair, so I think you should stop.¡± I tried to elegantly say, ¡°Stop scaring children and let them go.¡± Caesar grinned at my words, and he gave orders to the trainees. ¡°Everyone, go away.¡± ¡°T-Thank you!¡± I didn¡¯t know what they were thankful for, but the trainees said Thank you to Caesar and left the room. Now that my disciple was here, they couldn¡¯t say anything. What a relief. One of my disciples was a crazy dog, no, wolf, after all. ¡°Why are you scaring your subordinates?¡± ¡°Helena, if I hadn¡¯t intervened, would you have accepted all of them as disciples?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­ Well, I wonder what that means now.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Helena¡¯s disciples are over with just the three of us.¡± The man who was about to kill people a while ago had turned cute because he was upset. ¡®¡­ Well, a handsome face is an innocent face.¡¯ Unfortunately, however, Caesar had a handsome face. When you looked at his face, your heart melted. You should really be grateful to your ancestors for handing down those genes. Your grandfather must have been such a great person. Oh, right, he was my friend. ¡°I won¡¯t accept it. It¡¯s done with your brother and Agoth. Alright?¡± In fact, even if it wasn¡¯t Caesar¡¯s words, I couldn¡¯t afford to receive any more disciples. It would be annoying. But after hearing my confirmation, Caesar¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Come on. I will dry your hair.¡± Caesar said as he took my hand and dragged me. I meekly went to the chair as he led me and sat down. While Caesar meticulously dried my hair with a towel, I sat and watched Caesar without lifting a hand. I stared at his face for a very long time. He dried my hair very carefully. Seeing that intense expression on his face, I smiled a little. Chapter 37 My father, who had come to the annex in the capital after a long time, called me to the study room and said something unpleasant. ¡°Pardon? An audience with His Majesty the Emperor?¡± The current emperor, Caesar¡¯s father, had his eyes on me. ¡°N-No, I mean, why?¡± When my pupils shook as if they were an earthquake going, my father looked at me with a rather puzzled expression. ¡°Did you not expect this?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it¡¯d be His Majesty in particular¡­¡± ¡°He probably wants to congratulate you on the subjugation of the beasts of the East Island.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it have ended with the party to be held in the spring?¡± ¡°Do you not like it?¡± ¡°This can¡¯t be good.¡± ¡°But since you¡¯ve decided to step in ¡®here¡¯, you will have to go through it someday.¡± My father gave me advice with a rather stern expression. By ¡®here¡¯, he was probably referring to the political arena. Thinking of the things I had done without consulting my father, I kept my mouth shut. ¡°I am very happy that you are actively doing something, but I never thought that it would be a political battle.¡± ¡°No, I¡­ I guess I was swept away¡­¡± It¡¯s all because of Hamilton! Hamilton kept pushing me! ¡°Helena, can¡¯t you choose a more peaceful life?¡± ¡°What kind of life do you mean? The kind of life where I read and learn to embroider? Father, can you imagine me sitting learning to embroider?¡± ¡°Still, politics¡­¡± He didn¡¯t even say he could imagine it even as mere empty words¡­ How mean. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t say anything and went chasing around. But it¡¯s too late for me to back out now.¡± My father let out a deep, deep sigh. ¡°Then let¡¯s make at least one thing clear.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Are you willing to become the crown princess?¡± ¡­ Uh, it came out. I smiled bitterly before answering. ¡°Do I have to answer now?¡± ¡°Viscount Noct is anxious. If you¡¯re willing to do that, Peresca will go on a slightly different path than before.¡± He came back to the capital to help Caesar, but in the first place, Father was far from politics. If it weren¡¯t for me, Father would have returned to his estate after Caesar became emperor. But once I become the crown princess, the Peresca family will not be able to get out of politics. Just as there is now the Valer family behind the empress, they must support me. ¡°Will you stop at the level of keeping the Brandes in check as a candidate for the crown princess, or do you really have the heart to be one?¡± Crown princess. To be honest, I wasn¡¯t really interested in it before. I don¡¯t like bothersome work, and just the title feels like it is ¡®full of troublesome work¡¯. But now things are different. It¡¯s just that¡­ ¡°I haven¡¯t received a proposal yet.¡± Don¡¯t laugh. I¡¯m serious. ¡°There are a lot of people asking me if I want to be a crown princess or not, but that person hasn¡¯t proposed to me yet.¡± ¡°¡­ Uhm.¡± My father groaned with a vague expression. As if he had never thought that his daughter would pursue free love. *** In the carriage going to see the emperor, I sat staring endlessly at the ends of my shoes. Agoth, who was sitting across from me, noticed my condition. ¡°Lady, are you okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m just a little nervous.¡± Nervous? Me? I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. How could I be nervous about meeting the emperor? This me? But soon, I found out why. The me in my past life and the me now are different. ¡°If I make a mistake or look hateful¡­ It¡¯s gonna hurt my family, isn¡¯t it?¡± I have so much to lose right now. It¡¯s not a matter of just risking my own body like before. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If something happens, I will turn everything upside down and then run away with my lady. How does that sound?¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s reassuring.¡± ¡°The lady is not the only one who protects us. We are also determined to protect you.¡± Agoth said with a determined expression. Caesar had told me not to do it alone. To rely on him. And to give him a chance. Because you said so. Because you said so, I¡¯ll try to trust my people a little more. ¡°Thank you, Agoth. For relieving my tension.¡± As I said with a smile, Agoth nodded her head with a happy expression. *** After going through strict security and several layers of gates, I was able to reach the front of the room where the emperor was. Caesar, who had been waiting for me in front of the door, greeted me. ¡°Welcome, Helena.¡± Caesar was dressed in a black suit. He looked clean and sharp. His voice was more polite and heavier than usual. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Your Highness was coming too.¡± ¡°Because His Majesty isn¡¯t the only one behind that door.¡± Oh, is the empress here too? ¡°I can¡¯t let Helena go into the enemy camp alone.¡± Caesar whispered in a voice only I could hear. The words made me smirk. ¡°Then I will leave my back to you.¡± ¡°It is an honor. I¡¯ll risk my life to protect it.¡± Caesar¡¯s eyes narrowed and smiled. His red eyes lit up. I went into the room under Caesar¡¯s escort. ¡°Welcome.¡± At the innermost part of the room. On the other side, separated by a gold line. A middle-aged man with a dignified atmosphere was sitting next to the empress. If you ask me, I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the emperor. But I was very surprised to see that face. ¡®Hey, why don¡¯t you look alike at all?¡¯ Except for the color of his eyes, he was a person who surprisingly had no resemblance to Caesar. Since Caesar resembled Erez so much, I had assumed that the emperor must have resembled Erez. ¡®The Greys¡¯ dominant gene¡­ is hiding from its own people?¡¯ Caesar, you were born with a good combination. ¡°Helena Peresca, the daughter of Peresca, greets His Majesty the Emperor and Empress.¡± Even though I was surprised, I still had to greet them. I lowered my knees before straightening them out as a greeting. When I peeked up and looked ahead, the empress was looking down at me with a smile. ¡°Sit comfortably. I just wanted to have a chat.¡± I smiled and sat down at the prepared seat, and Caesar, after a brief greeting, sat down next to me. ¡®You said you called me to chat, but I am seated so far away.¡¯ I thought as I looked at the emperor sitting far away. Seriously, what common topic could you talk about with a young lady of a duchy, enough to call them for a private conversation? He was just saying it. ¡°I have heard of your performance in Vandarium. It¡¯s a great merit for you to take care of things that the imperial family couldn¡¯t take care of.¡± ¡°The Peresca is Your Majesty¡¯s loyal servant. I just did what was due.¡± As if he was satisfied with my answer, the emperor¡¯s expression softened. ¡°I have also heard that you¡¯ve been teaching the crown prince swordsmanship. I am really curious about your skill.¡± ¡°My sword is used for Your Majesty¡¯s feat. If you call me when you need me, I will run to you without delay.¡± ¡°Haha, I have never seen such a strong and reliable person among my company. Isn¡¯t that right, Empress?¡± The emperor sought the consent of the empress. The empress answered the emperor¡¯s words with a graceful and harmless smile. ¡°It is true, Your Majesty. Because the princess is so talented, it makes me worry.¡± She said something with a smile on her face as if it was a compliment, but it was far from a compliment. Noticing this, Caesar asked the empress. ¡°What are you so worried about?¡± ¡°There were a lot of people praising the princess. Don¡¯t you think, Your Majesty?¡± She didn¡¯t say that for me to listen to. She said that for the emperor to hear. Don¡¯t be so loose, be wary of the princess. Caesar smirked at the empress¡¯s words. As he smiled coldly, he somehow became unfamiliar. ¡°Naturally, because the princess is helping His Majesty¡¯s reign. It won¡¯t be good if the public sees the old caring so much about the young.¡± Wow, how straightforward. The Empress, on the other hand, was good at scratching people while smiling. ¡°What are you saying? Of course, I should be worried about it. Isn¡¯t the crown prince¡¯s judgment clouded by just hanging around the princess?¡± ¡°Ah, are you talking about my judgment that brought this talented person, whom no one knew about, to the Imperial Palace?¡± Don¡¯t fight over me. It¡¯s very uncomfortable right now. ¡°Oh, the crown prince speaks as if I was jealous of the princess. There is no doubt that the princess is an excellent talent.¡± As the emperor¡¯s expression gradually became uncomfortable, the empress said as if taking a step back. ¡°Your Majesty, the princess¡¯s merit is greater than that of other nobles. The party alone is too small.¡± ¡°I see. So, Empress, what kind of prize do you think is appropriate?¡± ¡°What about granting a fief and conferring a title? Since she has a great merit for subjugating monsters, I don¡¯t think a fief will be too much.¡± ¡­ Mmm? Wait a moment. This woman, do you want to send me away to a fief!? ¡°Since she¡¯s so devoted to Your Majesty, I¡¯m sure the princess will not reject it, right?¡± Oh, good heavens. Of course I¡¯d be bothered if you¡¯re trying to send me out. ¡°Your Ladyship, the authority of the fiefs belongs only to His Majesty.¡± Then, before I could answer, Caesar spoke to the empress. He was smiling, but his voice was cold. At those words, the empress also flinched a little, and her eyes that had been smiling widened. ¡°It¡¯s just an opinion.¡± ¡°I know. But I am afraid that many talkers will gossip that Your Ladyship is overstepping His Majesty¡¯s authority.¡± The empress did not answer. Caesar did not stop there and spoke to the emperor. ¡°Today is a meeting for friendship, not discussion. Moreover, Your Majesty. The princess is my swordsmanship teacher. It is not right for her to be away from me.¡± Way to go! Well done my disciple! The expression on Caesar¡¯s face and the way he spoke was incredibly reliable. I was so glad Caesar was here with me. ¡°The crown prince is right. It¡¯s not something we can talk about here.¡± The emperor ruled in favor of Caesar. ¡°It is. I was ahead of myself, Your Majesty.¡± At this point, the empress did not insist on her will. She was a woman who knew when to hit and bent. ¡®Enemy camp, for sure.¡¯ I sipped my tea, remembering what Caesar had said at the door. It was the first time in my life that I had such an uncomfortable tea time. It would be better to subdue 100 beasts. *** ¡°Princess Peresca.¡± After the audience with the emperor, I was walking down the hall with Caesar, when the empress called me from afar. As the empress approached, Caesar sneaked up and stuck close to me, as if trying to protect me. I glanced at Caesar, who was not hiding his bloodthirst, and then turned to the empress. ¡°Yes, Your Ladyship.¡± ¡°It was nice to see you after a long time. Oh, surely you won¡¯t pay attention to what I said out of anger, will you?¡± The empress said with a smile. As if Caesar¡¯s bloodthirst didn¡¯t matter. ¡°I am well aware of your concern for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you understand. Unlike a certain someone.¡± Having said that, the empress smiled brightly at Caesar. Caesar responded with a threatening smile. ¡°I hope Your Ladyship will also understand that I spoke out of concern for your reputation.¡± ¡°Of course. Who else thinks about this mother other than the crown prince?¡± Well, he certainly ¡°thinks¡± about her. Thinking to be more alert. ¡°Come to my place sometime, Princess. Since you¡¯re my son¡¯s teacher, I¡¯ll have to thank you as a mother.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be glad to receive it, Your Ladyship.¡± ¡°Come with the crown prince too. In fact, when Young Lady Brande heard about the return of the crown prince, she couldn¡¯t sleep at night wondering how he was doing.¡± Ah¡­ Yulika. Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t seen her in a while. ¡°When Young Lady Brande is brave enough to make eye contact with me, I¡¯ll give her a visit.¡± Caesar said sarcastically. ¡°Don¡¯t criticize the girl too much, Crown Prince.¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡°criticize¡±? I wasn¡¯t criticizing her, I don¡¯t even know her.¡± What a sharp cut. Since the empress did not object, the conversation ended there. The empress left the hall first, leaving me and Caesar behind. ¡°Yulika¡­ What is she up to these days?¡± As I stared at the place where the empress had left, I mumbled that casually. Caesar let out a long sigh at my words. ¡°Why are you curious about Yulika Brande, Master?¡± ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± Brande was from the empress¡¯s side, therefore, Caesar¡¯s enemy. Of course he wouldn¡¯t like it if I showed interest. However, the reason Caesar didn¡¯t like it seems a little different from what I expected. ¡°It¡¯s easier to keep men in check, but I don¡¯t know what to do with you being friendly with girls.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Ha. Agoth alone is enough, should I be on the lookout for Yulika Brande as well?¡± ¡°What? Are you jealous?¡± ¡°The person I like is interested in someone other than me. Of course I¡¯d be jealous.¡± He was saying that he liked me so naturally, like breathing. I turned my head away from Caesar to hide my burning face. ¡®Agoth was right.¡¯ I can now see the black heart trying to monopolize me. I didn¡¯t expect he¡¯d get jealous of the same sex as well. Well, it¡¯s not like I hate it. ¡°Then, as an apology, would you like to have dinner at the duke¡¯s estate?¡± I endured the embarrassment and made such a suggestion. Caesar was more delighted than expected. It was hard to believe that he was a person who was exuding a such bloodthirst a while ago. ¡°Will you be making it yourself?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t cook.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. If it¡¯s what you give me, I¡¯d even eat poison.¡± Caesar said with a smile. It sounded like a joke, but it must be true. I was moved by Caesar¡¯s determination and slapped him on the arm. As expected, you naughty boy. Chapter 38 One day when the sun was out, I went to the bookstore with Agoth. As soon as I entered the store, the smell of books and ink greeted me. Without hesitation, I walked to the corner where the magic books were stored. ¡°Ah, my lady. The swordsmanship books are this way.¡± Agoth hurriedly explained to me, but I shook my head. ¡°I didn¡¯t come here to buy a swordsmanship book.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Agoth opened her eyes wide and followed me. ¡°What book are you going to buy?¡± ¡°Magic.¡± ¡°But my lady, you can¡¯t do magic at all.¡± ¡°Is there anyone who uses magic these days?¡± I said with a grin, and Agoth tilted her head as if saying That¡¯s true, I guess? 500 years ago, there were many powerful mages. But now the number of mages had decreased. Even if there were, their skill was probably about the level of taking a pigeon out of a hat. Now, magic was nothing more than the realm of ¡®academic¡¯. I, for one, had no connection with magic back then and even now. ¡°Do you want to study magic too?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m thinking of giving it to someone.¡± But when I was standing in front of the bookshelf where the magic books were stored, I fell into deep contemplation. ¡°Umm, but¡­ I have no idea which book is good.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± In order to choose a book, you need to know something about magic. In the end, Agoth and I just stood in front of the bookshelf like tombstones, unable to bring out any books to look at. Just then, I saw a young lady standing on the other side of the bookshelf. There was also a corner with magic books on the other side, so it must be someone who knows magic well. ¡®I can get a recommendation from someone who knows.¡¯ I quickly went over to the other side of the bookshelf and spoke to the young lady, who was flipping through a large book. ¡°Excuse me. I don¡¯t know much about magic, so can I get a book recommendation?¡± ¡°A recommendation¡­? Gasp!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± It was Yulika who raised her head to my question. As soon as Yulika saw me, her coy expression contorted in an instant. ¡°Wow, Young Lady Brande. Long time no see.¡± I smiled brightly and greeted Yulika. What a coincidence. I went out to buy a book for Yulika, but I met the person instead. ¡°Ah¡­ Ahahaha. Yes. Hello, Princess. What a coincidence.¡± Yulika raised one corner of her mouth and smiled while avoiding her gaze to the side. The way she was holding the book tightly in her arms was quite protective. ¡°Are you here to buy a book?¡± ¡°Then why do you think I came to the bookstore?¡± She had a defensive stance and her tone was aggressive. ¡°I see. That¡¯s great. May I get a recommendation for a book that you like?¡± ¡°Well, wouldn¡¯t it be better to call a bookstore clerk?¡± ¡°You know a lot about magic, so I think it would be better to get a recommendation from you.¡± Then, Yulika glanced at me again. She seemed to be a little moved when I said things that flattered her. ¡°Well¡­ I do have a very good knowledge of magic.¡± Yulika said while hesitating with a coy face. What an easy fellow. ¡°The book here is the newest, and it¡¯s well-received among scholars. Well, I don¡¯t know if you will be able to understand it.¡± Yulika pulled out a book and handed it to me. The book was quite large and heavy, so it seemed that it could be used as a weapon. ¡°I see. Have you already bought it?¡± ¡°I came here with the intention of buying it today.¡± ¡°I see. That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Yes? ¡­ Oh, w-wait! Princess!¡± I grabbed Yulika¡¯s hand and headed to the counter. Yulika was caught in my hand and dragged along. The book was calculated right away, and I didn¡¯t forget to ask for a pretty ribbon. ¡°Hey, what rudeness is this?¡± Yulika, who was standing next to me, squealed, but I smiled at her. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. But would you mind waiting for me for five minutes?¡± ¡°No, what on earth¡­!¡± ¡°Here, it¡¯s done, customer.¡± Fortunately, the book was finished before Yulika got even angrier. The top of the paper bag containing the book was beautifully tied with two layers of ribbon, making it look like a candy bag. As soon as I received it, I handed it to Yulika. ¡°Here. It¡¯s a gift.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Yulika looked at me with a frown. ¡°What kind of trick is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a trick. Take it. Or will you accept it if I trick you?¡± Saying that, I brought the book into Yulika¡¯s arms. As if she was forced to, Yulika held the gift I gave her in her arms. I said after grinning at the grimace. ¡°Young Lady, go on a date with me.¡± *** Aside from our political positions, I didn¡¯t hate Yulika Brande. It was rather hard on my mind. What was the use of the word ¡°female¡± in the political arena? ¡°Here you go. It¡¯s on me.¡± We were at Hamilton¡¯s favorite restaurant in the city. Yulika looked at me with a bewildered look as I offered her tea with a grin. By the way, outside the store, Yulika¡¯s servant and Agoth must be snarling and holding each other in check. ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡± In the end, Yulika asked me a straightforward question. Her voice was sharp. ¡°We don¡¯t even know each other. Is it so hard to have a cup of tea together?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t know each other. We¡¯re not supposed to talk face to face like this.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing one can¡¯t do.¡± ¡°Look here, Princess Peresca.¡± ¡°Come on, smile, Young Lady. Don¡¯t make that face. Everyone is looking at us.¡± At my words, Yulika finally looked around. There weren¡¯t many people in the restaurant because it was a subtly different time from the meal time, but most of them, who were few, were glancing over here. Among the nobility, there was no one who did not know what kind of relationship the Peresca on the crown prince¡¯s side and the Brande on the empress¡¯s side had, and what kind of relationship I had with Yulika. Yulika turned her head at me and frowned. ¡°In the first place, Princess shouldn¡¯t have brought me here, right?¡± ¡°Would it have been better to meet in an empty place? I am a dangerous person.¡± As I said with a playful smile, Yulika¡¯s face turned red. But she couldn¡¯t get angry. In this attention-grabbing situation, there was no need to give others anything to talk about. ¡°Anyway, just tell me if you need anything. When we leave this restaurant, I will go back immediately.¡± She could¡¯ve just left if she didn¡¯t like it. It was interesting that she was staying in her seat. It must be because of the dignity of a noble lady. ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t talk long. I want to borrow your magic knowledge.¡± ¡°Magic?¡± Perhaps it was because it was unexpected, Yulika frowned. Rather than disliking it, it was a look of curiosity. I handed the paper I brought to Yulika. As Yulika looked at the paper and me alternately, she carefully picked up the paper and unfolded it with a very careful gesture. ¡°¡­ What is this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I had no idea, so I wanted to ask you. I want to know what kind of magic it is.¡± The pattern found on the body of the monsters was drawn on paper. Elder Ben had already asked the magicians, but he hadn¡¯t got any answer. Yulika turned the paper around and looked at it in the light, and gave the same answer as they did. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Is this pattern related to magic?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Well, I¡¯m just asking because it looks like a magic circle.¡± ¡°But the characters written here are not runes. It can¡¯t be magic.¡± ¡°Do you assume that it has nothing to do with magic because it¡¯s not written in rune language?¡± ¡°Almost, yes.¡± Yulika said with a single beat comma at the end of the word ¡®almost¡¯. I didn¡¯t miss it. ¡°Almost?¡± ¡°The first magic was in another language. Rune is a language created by humans to use magic.¡± ¡°What is that ¡®another language¡¯?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. There are no data or records to be passed down. It¡¯s like saying ¡®there was such a thing¡¯.¡± Then it¡¯s not magic, is it? I let out a shallow sigh. If it isn¡¯t magic, where should I look for clues now? Then, Yulika grabbed the paper I was about to retrieve. ¡°If it¡¯s okay with you, can you lend me this paper?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. But why?¡± ¡°Just¡­ out of curiosity. I¡¯d like to find out more.¡± A sample of the monster¡¯s skin remained in Elder Ben¡¯s estate. I could always check the pattern again. So it wasn¡¯t like I had to hold on to it. Therefore, I gladly handed Yulika the paper. ¡°If you find something instead, let me know.¡± ¡°I understand. ¡­ not that I like it, though.¡± The conversation was cut off when the business was over. Yulika stubbornly took a piece of cake in front of me to her mouth, without making eye contact with me. The cake was delicious, and Yulika¡¯s forehead, which was crumpled, was unfolded. A smile burst out in the round eyes that opened like a rabbit. ¡°Now that I think about it, don¡¯t you think we have something in common?¡± I asked with a smile. Then, Yulika¡¯s expression immediately hardened and she put her fork down. Gee, I should have just stayed quiet. ¡°You want to insult me.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so proud of yourself for being in the crown prince¡¯s eyes. The crown princess¡¯ seat belongs to the Brande.¡± Yulika¡¯s tone was determined. What a strange thing to say. She was saying that the position of the crown princess belonged to the ¡®family¡¯, not to ¡®herself¡¯. That¡¯s what politics is all about, but is it really okay for her to become just a family tool? ¡°Isn¡¯t it useless to talk about this amongst ourselves without minding His Highness¡¯ feelings?¡± ¡°You are being naive, Princess. Why do you need feelings for a royal wedding?¡± Yulika said to me with a look of real ignorance. ¡°Do you think His Highness has a crush on you? How ridiculous. He¡¯s just being nice to you because you¡¯re ¡®Peresca¡¯.¡± Yulika seemed to believe that firmly in her heart. ¡°Then, are you saying that His Highness can marry you, whom he doesn¡¯t even like?¡± My brow creased in spite of myself. ¡°Princess, I was born to become the crown princess. Do you know what that means?¡± Yulika¡¯s voice calmed down. ¡°If the crown prince was someone other than His Highness Caesar, I would have still married him. Even if it¡¯s Prince Fran, who¡¯s still young.¡± I thought of the empress¡¯s son, who was not yet an adult. In the first place, she was going to make her son a crown prince, and if the plan worked out, Yulika would have been the child¡¯s wife. A very young kid who doesn¡¯t even know what a woman is. ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s okay to sacrifice your life for the sake of your family?¡± ¡°Many noble girls live this kind of life. What¡¯s more, I¡¯m going to be the noblest woman in this empire. Why is this a sacrifice?¡± Yulika looked greatly insulted. But she didn¡¯t realize it. She hadn¡¯t said the reason ¡°why she wanted to be a crown princess¡± yet. ¡°You don¡¯t have to live for your family, Young Lady.¡± ¡°Hearing those words, it seems that you want me to give up. But that¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°I mean it sincerely.¡± ¡°Then I ask you, what kind of life do you think I will lead as a woman out of the protection of my family?¡± At that word. I could hardly answer. Not all women could live a life like Dante Renatus. It was just one big miracle. ¡°I¡¯d love to be like you, Princess. You don¡¯t hesitate to do what you want, and you get what you want with ease. Amazing talent, his interest, the hospitality of the people, literally everything.¡± Yulika licked her lower lip and lowered her head. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you deserve to pity me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t pity you.¡± ¡°I sympathize with you.¡± I sympathized. I felt sorry for her obsession with the crown princess position even though she would not win Caesar¡¯s love. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t hate her. I knew she was my enemy, I knew she was doing something mean to me, but I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d get what she wanted. I thought it was too bad. ¡°How very disgusting.¡± Those words hit me like a dagger more than any other words. Perhaps I had done something rude. ¡°Thank you for the book. It was nice to meet you today, Princess Peresca.¡± Yulika rose from her seat, leaving behind her cake, which she had barely eaten. ¡°But I don¡¯t want this unpleasant occasion to be created again.¡± Yulika left her seat as it was. After she left, I let out a long sigh and covered my face with both hands. I made a mistake. I had denied and ridiculed her efforts and her entire life. ¡°¡­ Stupid Helena.¡± Sitting alone in front of the cooling teacup, I muttered in despair. Chapter 39 The new year has dawned. At the age of 23, Leonard joined the Red Knights as deputy commander. Commander Dalton couldn¡¯t keep his mouth shut for a while, and he boasted about Leonard to every man he could catch in the Imperial Palace. So did I, of course. ¡°Don¡¯t you think the knight¡¯s uniform really suits my brother?¡± Whenever I went to teach swordsmanship, I boasted about Leonard to Caesar. Each time, Caesar looked like he wanted to run away. In fact, he always seemed like he wanted to run away whenever he saw Dalton. ¡°The instructor is right! What a reliable man! No other man in this empire could be as good as him!¡± But when Dalton and I were together, he couldn¡¯t run away. The headquarters of the Red Knights. Dalton, Caesar, and I sat around happily, drinking tea and bragging about Leonard. It was only me and Dalton who did the talking, while Caesar merely drank his tea in silence with a look in his face as if he had been poisoned. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he really cool when he swore the pledge of loyalty?¡± ¡°Of course! His voice did not tremble even once! What a bold character the Instructor¡¯s brother has!¡± ¡°You do know your stuff, Commander!¡± ¡°Whoa, it¡¯s really good that you understand me, Instructor!¡± As Dalton and I clapped our hands together, Caesar¡¯s expression was beautifully distorted. ¡°It¡¯s getting late, so you¡¯d better go back, Master.¡± ¡°What? I don¡¯t want to. I still want to talk to Sir Dalton.¡± In response to my rebuttal, Dalton said Ouuuh with a look of interest. It was only quite recently that I found out that I was the only human in this Imperial Palace who could oppose Caesar¡¯s words. And Caesar could never get mad at my refusal. ¡°Both of you have been talking about Leonard for two hours.¡± ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s only been two hours? What a short time.¡± ¡°Helena¡­¡± As if Caesar were sick of it, he held his forehead with one hand. In the end, Caesar¡¯s target was changed to Dalton, knowing that nothing would work on me. ¡°By the way, Sir Dalton, I¡¯ve got a request for military training in the frontier. Do you want to go on a business trip?¡± And I saw¡­ Caesar¡¯s red eyes gleamed like a wild beast in the middle of the night. ¡°Oops¡­ Come to think of it, I forgot to check the training of the members.¡± Dalton, who was much bigger than Caesar, stood up from his seat after lowering his tail at one glance at Caesar¡¯s lit eyes. ¡°Then you two have a good chat. I¡¯ll have to excuse myself.¡± Then he slipped out of the room. In the end, there were only two guests left in the commander¡¯s room without the commander himself. What¡¯s with this? After Dalton left, I stretched my legs. ¡°Well, it was really fun. Is Caesar not happy that Brother is doing well?¡± ¡°I was happy until you started praising Leonard for the whole week.¡± Mm, it¡¯s been a week already. Well, I¡¯ve been talking about Leonard every time I met Caesar lately. Of course, Caesar listened with a smile at first. I suddenly feel sorry. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know how crazy you siblings are about each other.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not crazy.¡± In an instant, my face heated up. Although I like Leonard a lot. Although I boasted about Leonard a bit too much. Although I think Leonard is the best in the world. But, but¡ª! ¡®¡­ Was it a bit too much?¡¯ But it can¡¯t be helped. Leonard was the one who taught me that siblings are not meant to kill each other. Even if the whole world turns its back on me, I think he will be by my side. ¡°When I won the gladiator competition, you just nagged at me.¡± ¡°I had my reasons.¡± ¡°Should I quit being a crown prince and join the Knights?¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± Caesar smiled brightly at my response. ¡°I¡¯m trying to become emperor to get a compliment, but it¡¯s so hard for me to get a compliment from Master.¡± Is it okay to become emperor for such a light reason? ¡°Well, then you should entertain me so much that I can¡¯t even think of my brother.¡± ¡°Such a difficult task for Master who is lazy and finds everything in the world bothersome.¡± With that said, Caesar looked quite happy. As if he already knew what to do, as if he had been prepared. ¡°I have New Year¡¯s limited chocolate from the candy bakery in my room, What do you think? Would you like it?¡± ¡°Ah, the one I couldn¡¯t buy because it was fully booked!¡± ¡°Yes, I heard from Agoth.¡± ¡°How did you get it?¡± ¡°After hearing that, I called the chef to the Imperial Palace.¡± What? Isn¡¯t that an abuse of power? Will that be okay? ¡°Whoa, you¡¯re disgusting.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t like it?¡± Caesar tilted his head to one side and smiled. Well, let¡¯s let it slide this time. ¡°No, I like it.¡± I smiled broadly and clung to Caesar¡¯s neck. Caesar said while hugging me tightly. ¡°Wahhaha, I want to buy you 100 boxes of chocolate every day.¡± Oh, what a sweet voice. I buried my head in Caesar¡¯s neck and grinned for a long time. *** In spring, an event that worried me very much was waiting for me. It was the party. I felt a lot of pressure just because it was a party held in the Imperial Palace. Not to mention I was the main character. Oh my god. Moreover, with such an event being held, there was always someone who visited me and bothered me. Rowena Evergreen. ¡°You must be more beautiful than Young Lady Brande.¡± One morning, Rowena, who had visited the mansion without question, was burning with a fire that was unlike her usual rare expression of emotion. ¡°The empress has sent the best costume designer and dance teacher to the Brande. We¡¯re one step behind. I¡¯m ashamed.¡± ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t have to go that far.¡± I said while waving my hand to Rowena, who was embarrassed. What¡¯s that? She even sent a dance teacher? I think it¡¯ll be annoying just from the sound of it. But my comfort didn¡¯t work at all. Rather, it seems to have stimulated Rowena. ¡°What kind of weak words are you saying, Princess!? You cannot win this war with such a weak heart!¡± Rowena scolded me in a rare, loud voice. It was my first time hearing someone calling me weak in both my past and present life. Oh my god. Was it war, not a party, that I had to participate in? ¡°Even though all the famous designers were lost to the empress, don¡¯t worry, Princess. After asking around, I¡¯ve been recruiting newcomers who are on the rise these days.¡± It was the most worrisome thing I had ever heard. Rowena was burning hotter than ever. ¡°I think it¡¯d be better. Famous people indulge in mannerisms and stick to classic tastes. Naturally, the crown princess should lead the trend, and not follow it, don¡¯t you think?¡± Fashion, what is that? Why are you suddenly asking me to lead something I¡¯ve never followed before? ¡°Rowena¡­ Do you have any loans that you lent to the Brandes and haven¡¯t gotten paid back?¡± I asked half-jokingly. That means I was half-serious. I had no idea that she would be so excited about facing the Brandes. Rowena was conscious of her condition only then. She became a bit embarrassed and fixed her glasses for no reason. ¡°Excuse me. I was a little excited.¡± ¡°Did something really happen with the Brandes?¡± ¡°No, if anything, it was with the empress.¡± ¡°Really? What happened?¡± I asked lightly. Rowena sighed in response to my question. Her brows wrinkled, as if she had to remember something she didn¡¯t like. ¡°A long time ago, the Valer destroyed my family.¡± ¡­ Uhmm. I shouldn¡¯t have asked. I curled my lips and turned my gaze to the side. How awkward. Hamilton! Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance of this important thing where I could have made a mistake! ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. It was a long time ago.¡± There¡¯s no way it doesn¡¯t matter to you! ¡°When I gave up everything, His Highness took me, who had nothing, in. That¡¯s why I¡¯m always grateful to Princess.¡± ¡°Me? Not Caesar?¡± What a strange thing to say. I asked the question with a tilt of my head. Rowena smiled bitterly at my question. ¡°Just as Princess took in Miss Agoth, His Highness took me in.¡± Come to think of it, I got to know Rowena after I brought Agoth into the duke¡¯s residence. I¡¯ve never heard of Evergreen, and I thought it was strange that Rowena was quite young to be a confidant of the crown prince. ¡°¡®If you have the skills, your past or your status doesn¡¯t matter. I will only follow the example of my teacher, for she has done so. So, prove your skills by my side.¡¯ His Highness said so to me.¡± ¡°I see. That¡¯s what happened¡­¡± What a surprise. Caesar was on bad terms with Agoth. Of course, it was half a joke. Nowadays I wondered if it was a love and hate relationship because sometimes they got along really well. But apparently, that¡¯s what he was thinking while watching Agoth. ¡°Because he respects and relies on Princess¡¯ sincerity.¡± Rowena¡¯s gaze was warm. She seemed to be devoted to Caesar with all her heart. As Agoth did to me. Naturally, I smiled as well. ¡°What a wonderful man, Caesar.¡± ¡°Yes, he really is.¡± Rowena affirmed my boastful remark. I was happy as if it was I who had been praised. It warmed my heart. It would be great if other people who were afraid of him also knew that he was such a good man, that he was such a wonderful person. ¡°¡­ For that reason.¡± Rowena, who had been smiling warmly, erased her smile again and fixed her glasses. ¡°For the sake of my pride and revenge, I can never be pushed back by the people on the empress¡¯s side. Princess, please don¡¯t be annoyed and do your best.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Wait a minute. So in the end, I¡¯m being used for Rowena¡¯s revenge? I finally let out an inaudible, inevitable scream in my heart. *** A change of heart. That must be a word prepared for me at this moment. ¡°Whoa¡­ Incredible.¡± The day of the party. Standing in front of the mirror, my mouth opened wide as I saw my change beyond recognition. ¡°I don¡¯t think you are of this world, my lady¡­!¡± Agoth expressed her appreciation for my appearance. She was almost on the verge of fainting. I looked in the mirror to see Rowena standing behind me. Rowena alone had a satisfied expression on her face. ¡°Ha¡­ I really did my best. I put my soul into it.¡± I heard the groaning voice of the costume designer behind my back, so I looked back. ¡°Be sure to press Young Lady Brande, Princess¡­!¡± ¡°Because of Miss Evergreen¡¯s urging, I think my pride will be broken if I lose to the empress, whom I have never seen before¡­!¡± The new designers, whom Rowena had carefully selected and recruited, were sprawling on the sofa with their exhausted faces after burning all their enthusiasm for me. ¡°Please come back victorious, Princess¡­!¡± The designers said to me in unison. Oh well, I wasn¡¯t going to fight, but sure. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful that I want to show it off to others, but you¡¯re so beautiful that it¡¯s a waste to show it to others¡­ My lady, you are the best.¡± ¡°Thank you, Agoth. Listening to you gives me confidence.¡± Then the door opened with a knock. The one who opened the door and appeared was Leonard, who had been ¡°remodeled¡± just like me in the next room. Leonard also looked completely different from usual from head to toe. The dark blue and white suit matched the silver hair and blue eyes so well. It shimmered as if there were blue sapphires all over his body. ¡°Wow, Brother¡­ Wow¡­¡± I was speechless. I couldn¡¯t help but admire him. I pointed my finger at Leonard and looked at Rowena with a Wooow, and Rowena smiled with satisfaction. ¡°I ground my soul.¡± How many souls have been ground¡­ Leonard also approached me with a Wow. His eyes twinkled with wonder. ¡°I thought you were beautiful enough, but apparently there were still parts that could be made more beautiful.¡± How can you speak so beautifully, my older brother? ¡°Come on, we¡¯re running out of time. It doesn¡¯t make sense if the main character is late.¡± As Leonard and I looked at each other and admired each other, Rowena clapped her hands to evoke the atmosphere. As I left the room, Rowena followed me and gave me instructions. ¡°Be careful not to step on the skirt. Never rub your eyes. The earrings weigh quite a bit, so don¡¯t shake your head too much. The corset is tight, so don¡¯t eat too much.¡± ¡°Ugh, there are so many things I shouldn¡¯t do.¡± ¡°Being beautiful is hard work.¡± After saying that far, Rowena took off the glasses she was wearing and whispered in my ear. ¡°You can ruin the lipstick.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± I can ruin my elaborate makeup? I looked at Rowena with a puzzled expression, but Rowena nodded her head towards me with determined eyes alone. I didn¡¯t even understand the determination, but I nodded my head once. ¡®Does that mean I can drink as much as I want?¡¯ Eventually, without realizing the meaning of her words, I got into the carriage. Chapter 40 My clothes were black, which seemed to absorb all the light except for the red ribbon that adorned my wrists. Perhaps because of that, everyone I met right after entering the party gave me the same kind of greeting. ¡°Princess, you look so gorgeous today.¡± ¡°You look like the queen of the night.¡± ¡°You do have the look of someone who has subjugated two large beasts. Strong and reliable.¡± Things like this. Don¡¯t people usually compliment you for being pretty or beautiful? What¡¯s going on with my image? And thanks to the powerful atmosphere, people continue to flock around me. Please, let me go now. ¡®In the past, more people would have flocked to the empress¡¯s side.¡¯ I turned my head slightly and looked for the empress. Not far away, I saw the empress sitting in the upper seat, talking with several nobles. It was definitely shabby compared to the hustle and bustle around me. ¡®Even considering that I am the protagonist of today¡¯s party, there is a huge difference.¡¯ She smiled as if nothing happened, but she must have felt it too. How weakened her own existence was. ¡°Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t seen Young Lady Brande.¡± Perhaps upon noticing my gaze, a young lady who was standing next to me tried her luck. When I turned my head back to the crowd, the young lady had started chatting with a young man. ¡°I know, right. She was always next to the empress.¡± ¡°Maybe Her Ladyship¡¯s favoritism has cooled down.¡± ¡°Perhaps. Did the goldfish poop fall off?¡± ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re so rude.¡± [T/N: ¡°Goldfish poop¡± is a term used for a person who is chasing after someone, acting like a parasite] They burst into laughter at the words of the young man. Was this meaning of the saying ¡°to sell after the string has fallen off¡±? They quickly turned their palms upside down because I was getting stronger. These were the guys who would always go to the other side if my power declined again. I shouldn¡¯t get too close. ¡°To say something so harsh¡­¡± ¡°You seem to be having an interesting conversation. Would you let me in?¡± But I didn¡¯t have to add anything. As Yulika came with a smile from behind, the atmosphere of the crowd, who had been giggling, quickly became chilly. ¡°Y-Young Lady Brande!?¡± ¡°H-How did you get here!?¡± ¡°What do you mean how? What a weird thing to say. Have I come to a place I couldn¡¯t come?¡± Yulika glanced at them with a smile. ¡°Oh my, why are you all so surprised? As if you¡¯re seeing some ghost. Do you have anything against me?¡± Everyone shuddered at Yulika¡¯s words. They all turned pale. ¡°Ah¡­ Look at me. I should be greeting the other guests as well. Please excuse me.¡± ¡°Oh, m-me too. Let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Cough. Then have a good time, Princess, Young Lady.¡± The people who had been excitedly gossiping about Yulika quickly dispersed like cockroaches in a lit room. Yulika saw them off with a snort. Oho, Yulika. You¡¯re pretty good. ¡°You must be feeling good.¡± When everyone had left, Yulika snapped sharply as she looked around the place. ¡°People are gathering around, gossiping about me, to flatter you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not fair. I was definitely trying to stop them.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t expect me to believe that, do you?¡± Well, it was hard to believe. No, I mean, how could you be mad? You, who had even poured drinks on me? ¡®By the way¡­¡¯ I quickly glanced at Yulika¡¯s, who was standing next to me, dress. She wore a deep red dress with lots of lace, with a black corsage on the chest. Black and red were quite a good combination, so standing side by side, she and I looked like one set. ¡®No, what¡¯s with this coincidence!?¡¯ What¡¯s good about looking like a set with Yulika? It seemed that Yulika thought the same, as she showed blatant displeasure the moment she looked carefully through my dress. ¡°Haa¡­¡± Yulica turned her head away from me and sighed deeply Alright, that made me a little angry. ¡°Helena, there you are. Marquis Ben is looking for you.¡± Just then, Leonard came to see me. When he saw Yulika, the two greeted each other with a slight bow. ¡°He wants to greet you.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± I followed Leonard and left. All the while thinking I shouldn¡¯t be standing side by side with Yulika today. *** After a while, the hall began to stir. The buzz attracted me when I was greeting the middle-aged noble, and I turned my head. ¡®Ugh.¡¯ Caesar was standing in the center of the commotion. Even though he just stood there with a cold expressionless face, the pressure was no joke. ¡®What¡¯s with that outfit?¡¯ In addition, I realized why Yulika and my outfit matched like a set. Caesar was dressed in a black uniform with gold ornaments on his shoulder. Among the jet-black colors, his bright red eyes stood out even more, like a noble beast. ¡®We¡¯re both matching Caesar¡¯s outfit.¡¯ I see. It was Rowena¡¯s big picture that made me the queen of darkness. I think I can see Rowena¡¯s face with her thumbs up towards me in the air. ¡°Princess.¡± Caesar, who was looking around the hall, found me and strode towards me. Whoa, whoa, whoa, don¡¯t come here. When you and I stand side by side, we¡¯re definitely like the queen of darkness and the devil of the night. Like a den of evil. ¡®By the way, was Caesar this big?¡¯ The overwhelming power he exuded from other people was different. It was truly the appearance of a ruler. ¡°Today is a night for the Princess. I¡¯m blinded by your beauty.¡± ¡°Then I shall be your eyes.¡± ¡°If I could keep you by my side, I would be happy even if I lost my light.¡± Caesar said with a sly smile. The expression of the surrounding nobles turned wretched at the crown prince¡¯s smile, which looked like a ferocious wolf. It seemed that they thought he was not the kind of person who¡¯d do that. Stupid people. They didn¡¯t even know that this wolf was actually a large dog that listened well. ¡°Princess, today¡­¡± ¡°Your Highness, you are late.¡± That¡¯s when Caesar¡¯s eyes widened. A blonde middle-aged man approached Caesar¡¯s side. Yulika was also with the man. At the appearance of the man, Caesar¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold. ¡°Count Brande.¡± Is this Margrave Brande? It was my first time seeing him in person. Unbelievable. How could such a fierce-looking Yulika be born from such an ignorant and callous-looking person? ¡°The more I see you, the more dignified you become. By the way, did things go well in Salisbury last year?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ yes. I have heard from His Majesty that the Count has been of great help.¡± Caesar said with a shaky smile. ¡®Did Margrave Brande help Caesar¡¯s work behind his back?¡¯ Caesar couldn¡¯t have asked for help. Besides, the margrave wouldn¡¯t have done it for Caesar¡¯s good. ¡°I am grateful for the Count¡¯s hard work.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to ask for your gratitude. I did it only for His Majesty and for the Empire. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Then you shouldn¡¯t have asked the question in a sarcastic way, old man. ¡°More than that, Your Highness. My daughter plays the piano quite well these days, have you heard of it?¡± ¡°No.¡± Caesar smiled bitterly and looked at Yulika. When their eyes met, Yulika hurriedly lowered her gaze. ¡°She said she wanted to congratulate the princess on her feat and practiced day and night. She¡¯s so innocent and tender.¡± Innocent? Who? ¡°Princess, would you please accept my daughter¡¯s meager talents with pleasure?¡± ¡°Of course. Since it¡¯s for me, I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡± Count Brande raised his head slightly at my reaction and smiled. ¡°Yulika, what are you doing? His Highness is here, so let him hear it.¡± ¡°Yes? Ah¡­ Y-Yes, of course.¡± ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go together, Your Highness. This way.¡± Count Brande skillfully turned his back on me and wrapped his arms around Caesar¡¯s shoulder. And he took Caesar and moved towards the piano. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go together.¡± At the Count¡¯s encouragement, the people in the hall gathered around the piano one by one. I was the only one left without anyone taking care of me. Oh, what¡¯s this? Didn¡¯t he say it was for me? ¡®¡­ How annoying. But anyway, it worked out well.¡¯ Left alone in the hall, I turned my head toward the window. Before I knew it, the darkness fell and it was black outside the window. ¡®Shall I leave for the garden for a while?¡¯ Soon after, the piano began to play. I sneaked out of the banquet hall. *** The garden was dark. I could hear Yulika playing the piano in the distance. At the end of each song, applause was heard, and sometimes laughter was heard. ¡°Brande, you¡¯re strong¡­¡± I murmured as I walked on the still bare grass. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re trying to appeal to His Highness by saying ¡®I helped you¡¯. If Caesar refused, he would¡¯ve become a rude person. For now, we had no choice but to curry favor with Margrave Brande. ¡°I know that. I really do.¡± But somehow, I didn¡¯t feel good. Caesar, you bastard. After wandering for a while, I arrived at the pavilion at the innermost part of the garden. I sat alone in the empty pavilion and looked up at the night sky. Yulika¡¯s piano performance, which was said to be prepared for me, had turned into a cheerful song. Mixed with the cries of night beetles, the music sound was light but somewhat sad. What is this emptiness? ¡°Caesar¡­ are you working hard to keep up with the beat?¡± What are you doing right now? Are you sitting side by side and playing together? Do you know how to play the piano? Or are you singing to the tune? ¡°I mean, you look pretty good. Ironically.¡± Caesar and I might look like a set, but the two of them really suited each other. It was natural because it was intended. Yulika had asked me why a heart was needed to be a crown princess. I had no choice but to admit it today. ¡°Will Caesar smile at Yulika too?¡± I remembered Caesar¡¯s face, smiling like a boy at me. He always smiled at me like that. He looked at me kindly, spoke kindly to me, and hugged me gently. I thought that everything was allowed only to me. So I might have been a little arrogant. ¡°If Yulika becomes the crown princess, will she know him too?¡± Once that came to mind, my thought followed like a tail. Caesar, who is kind to Yulika. Caesar, who is kind to Yulika. Caesar, who is kind to Yulika. Caesar, who is¡ª ¡°Helena.¡± I heard a voice calling me from behind my crouching back. When I looked up, I could see Caesar standing in the darkness. Perhaps he had run in a hurry. His shoulders were noticeably shaking, and his breathing was rough. ¡°Caesar.¡± At that moment, I was relieved as if everything before had been a lie. I was terrifyingly happy and relieved that he came to me and not Yulika. I didn¡¯t know that liking someone makes a person so selfish and childish. ¡®But even so, I want it all.¡¯ I don¡¯t want to lose anything. I don¡¯t want to share. He¡¯s all mine, ¡°Come, will you hug me?¡± I opened my arms with a smile. Caesar came running and hugged me as if he had been waiting for my words. In his arms, which were holding me enough to crush me, I felt a strange thrill and satisfaction. ¡®So this is what it feels like to like someone.¡¯ It makes you increasingly greedy. Emotion takes precedence over reason. Even if it was an unreasonable choice, I thought I could be willing to choose. For Caesar¡¯s sake. ¡°I think you are ruining me. I can¡¯t control my emotions.¡± I grunted as I hugged Caesar even tighter. Caesar grinned at my complaint. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ve already ruined my everything.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay to break more, Caesar.¡± Because only I will know. I won¡¯t let anyone know. The distant sound of the piano, his warm body temperature, the night air, and his arms. And this feeling of tens of thousands of colors. Everything was dreamy and ecstatic, and I closed my eyes. [T/N: So *sighs* I hate this, but I think I¡¯ve finally understood the translation for ¡®Elder¡¯ Ben, and it is actually something like ¡®margrave¡¯, but not quite¡­ And I remember I translated this ¡®margrave¡¯ as ¡®marquis¡¯ several times for Count Brande in the previous, previous chapters. This has become quite a mess¡­ Chapter 41 It was at the age of 10 that Yulika Brande met Empress Marianne Valer. The first time she was guided by her father¡¯s hand, the Imperial Palace had looked very large and dazzling. Her chest had been racing and it had been hard to breathe. She had wanted to wear her favorite pink dress, but her nanny put on a black one instead. She thought she wasn¡¯t pretty at all in these black clothes, so she had cried a lot the day before. However, Yulika changed her mind. That day, Marianne was also wearing a black dress. It had no flashy patterns and no lace. Her headdress, and the veil that stretched out from it and covered her face, were black. In the midst of all the black color, her gorgeous red hair stood out even more. Yulika had never seen such a beautiful person in her life. ¡°It¡¯s you. The famous daughter of Count Brande.¡± Marianne greeted Yulika with a smile warmer than her own mother. Yulika greeted as she had practiced many times, hiding her trembling voice. ¡°Y-Yulika Brande, t-the daughter of Brande, greets Her Ladyship the Empress.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re as cute as a little bird singing. Come on. Come up here.¡± Marianne reached out to Yulika with her arms. Yulika glanced at Count Brande, who was standing next to her. The count wiped his beard with the back of his hand and coughed in vain. It meant a permission. Feeling her nervousness had broken, Yulika rushed to Marianne, and sat down beside her. ¡°I think Your Ladyship smells like flowers.¡± ¡°Oh, you know how to flatter your superiors.¡± Marianne smiled broadly. She was not flattering. She was speaking from the heart. Yulika was a little upset, but she swallowed her words because Marianne seemed to like it. ¡°The girl is really lovely. I wihs I had a daughter.¡± ¡°Your Ladyship is saying things she doesn¡¯t mean.¡± ¡°You think so? But in fact, I wanted to raise a daughter. It was not me who wanted a son, it was my father.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t that a father¡¯s heart for Your Ladyship? The duke must be very pleased that you¡¯ve given birth to a son who is dignified and reliable.¡± ¡°He is still just ¡®a son¡¯. How can I satisfy my father¡¯s greed with that?¡± ¡°You will soon achieve everything you want. We will do all we can to support Your Ladyship and the young prince.¡± Yulika listened to the conversation between the count and Marianne, but could not understand the true meaning of any of them. Yulika said as she grabbed the sleeve of the bitterly smiling Marianne. ¡°Does Your Ladyship like a daughter? Then I will become Your Ladyship¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°Oh, how can you be so adorable?¡± Marianne rejoiced as if she were watching a little child¡¯s tricks. ¡°Little lady is our treasure. She will soon be the highest and noblest woman of this empire.¡± What is a high and noble woman like? Will she become like someone like the empress? Like this beautiful young queen, who even looks outstanding in a pitch-black dress. The meeting with Marianne was brief. As she left the empress¡¯s room and walked down the corridors of the Imperial Palace, Yulika glanced at the people passing by. ¡°Don¡¯t look around. Do you not know how to keep the dignity of the noble?¡± At the count¡¯s thunderous comment, Yulika hesitated and grabbed the hem of her skirt. ¡°Straighten your shoulders. Did you not hear? A child who is about to become the noblest woman shouldn¡¯t be so withdrawn.¡± However, the heavy, dark air surrounding the castle kept Yulika nervous. ¡°Father. Why are all the people of the Imperial Palace wearing black?¡± In the end, Yulika couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity and asked a question. ¡°It¡¯s because there is a funeral going on.¡± ¡°A funeral? Who died?¡± ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s someone you don¡¯t need to know.¡± At the count¡¯s resolute words, Yulika bowed her head sullenly. Her need for information was determined by her father, not herself. Unnecessary information was blocked. If she asked twice, only a roar would return. Her curiosity went on without being resolved like this again. ¡°Wait here for a moment.¡± Without explaining why, the count left Yulika in the hallway and went into a room. Yulika stood silently in the hallway, and, unable to bear her boredom, hurriedly moved to the window. ¡°The Imperial Palace¡­ is big.¡± Out of the window, a splendid garden and several splendid annexes could be seen at a glance. She thought Brande Castle was the biggest and best so far, but it was not comparable with the Imperial Castle. ¡°I wish I could live in a place like this.¡± Yulika smiled with a happy imagination. At the end of her sight, a boy was caught. At the entrance to the garden, a boy, who appeared to be in his mid-teens, was seen arguing with an adult man. ¡°I am not going! I said I¡¯m definitely not going! I will stay here!¡± ¡°It¡¯s His Majesty¡¯s order. Why are you so stubborn?¡± ¡°If you want to go, then go, Hamilton! I¡¯m gonna stay here!¡± ¡®It seems that he also likes the Imperial Palace very much.¡¯ Perhaps he was swarming with the thought of wanting to live in the Imperial Palace like herself. ¡®How immature.¡¯ For Yulika, who had never disobeyed her parents¡¯ words, it was a very unfamiliar and ridiculous scene. ¡°Yulika, come here. Let¡¯s go back.¡± In the meantime, the count who had finished his business came out of the room. Without a single hesitation, Yulika ran and stood next to the count. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t be friends with that kind of person.¡¯ As she walked down the hallway alongside the count, Yulika made a firm decision. Her father, who came out of the room, smelled strongly of cigarettes. Barely holding back her cough, Yulika walked and walked diligently at the pace of the large count. *** One summer, Yulika stopped by a bookstore to buy music sheet and bought a magic book together. It was sold at the tray in front of the checkout counter, so she had picked it up because it looked interesting, but she hadn¡¯t been particularly interested. However, after reading that one book, Yulika developed a yearning and aspiration for magic. She wanted to know more, and she wanted to learn. ¡°Father. I want to study magic.¡± One day, Yulika went to Count Brande¡¯s study and asked carefully. In the cigarette-smoky study room, the count looked at Yulika with indifferent eyes. ¡°Magic? Do you know how to use magic?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it, but¡­¡± ¡°Finish your sentence, Yulika.¡± Every time the count spoke a reproach, Yulika had to experience the tension, feeling as if her heart was about to drop. ¡°I¡¯m getting interested in it¡­ for academic purpose. I want to learn it at school. If I can¡¯t go to school, then maybe a home lesson.¡± ¡°Hmm, magic. You have to learn it these days so that you can use it.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s not a bad study to build knowledge and culture¡ª¡± ¡°Yulika.¡± Hiiicc. At the count¡¯s bloody voice, Yulika trembled. The count got up from his seat and walked in front of Yulika. Yulika hugged the magic book she had brought with her to persuade the count more tightly in her arms. Books were the only place she could turn to now. Her fingers felt stiff. ¡°How many times do I have to tell you? You are the woman who will become the empress. What the hell are you doing, preoccupied with these useless things?¡± But Father. Prince Fran is still too young. Even yesterday, he lifted up my skirt and giggled because it looked good. How can I marry someone like that? ¡­ But it was impossible for her to say the same thing. As Yulika bowed her head in fear, the count clicked his tongue. ¡°Well¡­ I can¡¯t blame your taste in reading. If it¡¯s self-taught, you do not need to ask me for permission.¡± At those words, her Yulika¡¯s face brightened all at once. ¡°Yulika. How long will you procrastinate? If you are to become the empress, you should be more confident and determined.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Since you were born as a Brande, you have to be useful.¡± Useful. She was born to be used to become an empress. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t forgotten for a second.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s my daughter.¡± Her father¡¯s large hand stroked Yulika¡¯s hair. The smell of cigarettes, which she hated so much, seemed to permeate her body, but Yulika closed her eyes tightly and held it in. *** She thought that no one else would ever look beautiful in a black dress. No, to be precise, Helena Peresca in a black dress was a little different from the word ¡®beautiful¡¯. It was like the armor of a king. Strong and refined, noble and dignified. Even though she was surrounded by many people, she shone alone. ¡®But how ridiculous, I still won in the end.¡¯ Quang. The fingers pressing the piano keys were strained. A magnificent melody filled the spacious banquet hall. ¡®After all, everyone is looking at me, right? His Highness is also by my side. People like her are just clowns that flash and disappear.¡¯ As she checked Caesar and Count Brande¡¯s reflections on the smooth piano surface, Yulika raised one corner of her mouth and smiled. ¡°As expected, people who took bridal lessons early are different. The princess can¡¯t play the piano.¡± ¡°WSo wat if she can¡¯t play the piano? She subdued the beasts.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s right. Count Brande must be quite flusterred.¡± ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s just flustered? He raised his daughter this much, and then suddenly, the princess appeared and threatened his daughter¡¯s seat.¡± ¡°I feel sorry for Young Lady Brande.¡± ¡°Yes, what a poor thing.¡± How noisy. Shut up, please. At the words of the people around her, Yulika bit her molars tightly. ¡®Don¡¯t pity me, you fools.¡¯ Why did they feel sorry for her? She herself would marry Caesar. She would be the noblest woman in this empire. That¡¯s how she was born, and that¡¯s how she grew up. Who dares to interfere with the Brande¡¯s affairs? The long tune was over. Yulika took a shallow breath and pulled her hand off the keyboard. Thunderous applause and encore flew in. Slightly sweaty, Yulika wiped her forehead with a handkerchief. ¡°What a great song, Young Lady!¡± ¡°It was a beautiful performance indeed.¡± People raised the mood with praise for Yulika. In that amicable atmosphere, Yulika was a little relieved. No matter what anyone said, it was she who stood in the center of the crowd at this moment. Not Helena Peresca. ¡°Your Highness, what song¡ª¡± Yulika smiled brightly and turned her head to where Caesar was standing. However, Caesar, whom she had been checking on frequently while playing the piano, was already gone. ¡°Ah, Viscount Noct called a while ago, so he left.¡± ¡°Still, he listened to the first song until the end. He seemed to be very disappointed for leaving his seat early.¡± Several young ladies quickly noticed and comforted Yulika. Yulika also looked around the people who gathered without showing a gloomy expression. ¡°I see. I thought I¡¯d get a request.¡± ¡°Then may I ask for an accompaniment? I will sing with Sir Ilio.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Young Lady Bebinca¡¯s request was an introduction to an opera that took place on stage last winter. Although the song was bright and cheerful, the opera¡¯s content was quite dark. The female protagonist had a short and intense love affair with the male protagonist, but she could not overcome the difficulties and died of an illness. ¡®Even when selecting songs, the content is very relatable to oneself.¡¯ While Yulika grumbled inside, she smiled on the outside like a flower and played the piano skillfully. Next to the piano, Young Lady Bebinca and Young Lord Ilio sang along with it. With you, with you I¡¯ll be able to share my cheerful times. Everything is foolish in the world which is not pleasure. The atmosphere of the party without the host began to heat up again with cheerful music. The night was over in the colorful lights, and empty pleasures filled the banquet hall. Life means celebration. If one hasn¡¯t known love. Yulika thought that her life might be the center of a celebration. A celebration that would never end. But so what? All she had to do was be in the midst of cheers and applause. She didn¡¯t need to know things like love. The things her father didn¡¯t tell her, obviously, were things she didn¡¯t need to know. Ah, let¡¯s enjoy the cup, the cup and the chants, the embellished night and the laughter. Yulika pressed the key harder. People laughed loudly and applauded. Somehow she felt the smell of cigarette coming from somewhere. Even though not a single person would be smoking in this large banquet hall. (*Inserted lyrics are part of The Drinking Song, an introduction to the opera La Traviata.) Chapter 42 After the party, I couldn¡¯t properly walk down the imperial corridor. I had to greet and say hello to people I encountered almost every twenty steps. By the time I got to the training hall after passing those people, I felt like I had already run out of energy. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve gotten very popular.¡± Commander Dalton chuckled as if he was having fun. How mean. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted.¡± ¡°Well, as time goes by, their interest will fade away. You might as well have some fun while you¡¯re at it.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to decline.¡± I have enjoyed enough such attention from others in my previous life. I don¡¯t need a second time because I want to live a quiet life. ¡®Well, a quiet life is already down the drain.¡¯ When I decided to go out to subdue the monsters, I was already prepared. But just because I was prepared, didn¡¯t mean I liked it. ¡°Now that I look at it, Princess is a very strange person.¡± ¡°Strange? Me?¡± ¡°Normally, people¡¯d love to get this much admiration and attention.¡± Dalton stroked his beard and twitched one eyebrow. ¡°At first, I thought it would be empty words, but now that you¡¯re really hiding here, it seems that they were not empty words.¡± ¡°Well, everyone has different personalities.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but if you¡¯re going to become the ladyship in the future, you might as well get used to it.¡± At that, I sighed and swallowed a groan. Since Dalton and I had always only had conversations on topics related to swords and Leonard, the word ¡®the ladyship¡¯ was very unfamiliar coming from him. ¡°I suppose so¡­ If I marry His Highness, as the crown princess, that¡¯s what I have to do¡­¡± I groaned and covered my face with both hands. ¡°Oh. You don¡¯t like that either? Now you¡¯re even stranger.¡± I was ready. However, as I said earlier, it didn¡¯t mean being prepared didn¡¯t make me lazy. ¡®Besides, it¡¯s going to be my first time getting married¡­!¡¯ Aside from the crown princess position, the wedding itself was going to be my first time. No, wait. It¡¯s not just about mariage, is it? Come to think of it, isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve ever been in a relationship? ¡®A relationship¡­ By the way, I really am in a relationship, right?¡¯ I once again reflected on what Caesar and I do when we meet together. Swordsmanship lesson¡­ in general. Not long ago, we subjugated monsters together. Other than that, for days I don¡¯t want to leave the house, Caesar visits the duke¡¯s estate to drink tea, fight with Agoth very three visits, or even fight in with Leonard every four¡­ What on earth¡ª? ¡®Is this a relationship?¡¯ No matter how new I was about dating¡­ This isn¡¯t a relationship! What talks about the love affair of lovers? All we talked about was swords! ¡°Sir Dalton.¡± ¡°Yes, my lady.¡± ¡°When did you get married, Sir?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s been about five years.¡± ¡°When you were dating, what did you spend most of your time doing?¡± Dalton burst out laughing at my question. No, this guy¡ª! This is no laughing matter! I¡¯m serious! ¡°I guess you haven¡¯t been having fun with His Highness lately.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not true¡­ What should I say, I wonder what other people usually do when they¡¯re in a relationship¡­¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m not sure. I was married by arrangement, and the dating period is short, so I don¡¯t think my experience will be of much help.¡± Dalton thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°We usually go to an opera or performance together, take a walk, or go to a nice restaurant¡­ Well, aren¡¯t those the usual things?¡± I was quite surprised to hear such a typical standard of love. Even a sword fool like Dalton had a pretty normal relationship. ¡°That¡¯s normal, right?¡± ¡°Have you never been to a concert with His Highness?¡± ¡°¡­¡± I avoided Dalton¡¯s gaze instead of answering. ¡°Has His Highness ever recommended it before?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Hmm. You¡¯re a strange couple. So what do you usually do?¡± ¡°¡­ Lessons?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Dalton, who lived and died by the sword, looked at me with an expression that this alone was unacceptable. What¡¯s with your gaze? Stop it. It hurts my self-esteem. Anyway, one thing was for sure. Caesar and I, were not in a relationship right now. *** What is love? What kind of relationship is the right relationship? What on earth should I do for a good relationship? ¡°Instructor, what are you worried about these days?¡± After the trainees have finished class. Perhaps hearing my light sigh, the trainees who were with me during the subjugation gathered around me. They all look worried about me. ¡°Hoh, did you happen to have a bad experience at the last party?¡± ¡°Ah, did a lesser-known bastard from a certain family make our instructor uncomfortable!?¡± ¡°Just say it! We¡¯ll go and kill that bastard right now!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Everyone calm down.¡± I didn¡¯t say anything, so why are they trying to come up with a conclusion? Geez. ¡°Then what the hell is going on?¡± ¡°If you have any concerns, please tell us. We will do our best to help!¡± Everyone looked at me with twinkling eyes. I hesitated for a moment. To be honest, there were also times when I was embarrassed to say that it was a love issue. ¡°Mm, has anyone ever been in a relationship?¡± I raised my right hand shoulder-high and asked.. Everyone looked at each other as if my question was unexpected, then they started raising their hands. Wait a minute. What? Almost everyone? ¡°Aren¡¯t you all in your twenties? Why are there so many of you who¡¯ve been in relationships?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it weird if you¡¯re in your twenties and don¡¯t have any dating experience?¡± ¡°Uh, is that so?¡± For some reason, my face turned red. To say that the me in the previous life couldn¡¯t have a single relationship until I died, there must have been an area where I didn¡¯t work hard! ¡°Well, among those who raised their hands right now. Uh, is there anyone who can consult me?¡± I asked in a timid voice. The trainees¡¯ eyes widened at my difficult question. As they exchanged glances with each other, they suddenly became active as if they had realized something. ¡°Of course! If it is for Instructor, we will stay up all night to consult you!¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to stay up all night.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve dated more than 20 times, Instructor!¡± ¡°What? You are eliminated.¡± ¡°Instructor! Me! I am a married man who was in free love!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to that bastard, Instructor! That bastard, married someone other than the one he was dating!¡± It was good that everyone responded positively, but they were so passionate that all sorts of obscenities and slanders began to spread. ¡°C-Calm down, everyone.¡± Just as I waved my hand in embarrassment, Caesar appeared with Hamilton from the entrance to the training hall. Perhaps they had been waiting for me to finish class and came to pick me up. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on here?¡± Caesar smiled at the unusual commotion and looked at the trainees as if asking for an answer. ¡°Why don¡¯t someone come forward and explain to me?¡± As the trainees tried to answer with a meaningful expression, I waved my arms in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± ¡°Now I¡¯m even more curious after hearing that.¡± Caesar looked at me and lifted one eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t be curious.¡± ¡°I¡¯m disappointed, Master. I can honestly tell you anything you¡¯re curious about.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want to ask you.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± As I stubbornly refused, Caesar shifted his gaze to glance over the novice soldiers. He seemed to think that even if he couldn¡¯t open my mouth, the trainees would confess. I looked at the trainees nervously. ¡®Don¡¯t say it! Never say it!¡¯ Whether my telepathy worked, the trainees looked at me with determined expressions, telling me not to worry. ¡°This is a secret between us and the instructor!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! No matter what you do, we can¡¯t tell you!¡± ¡°The honor of the knight is at stake!¡± ¡®You guys¡ª!¡¯ I was deeply moved by the loyalty of the trainees. Of course, it was a little bit provoking Caesar by emphasizing it was a secret between me and them. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Surely it won¡¯t work once you say that¡­¡¯ ¡®Mm? Surprisingly, he backs away without hesitation?¡¯ ¡°Then, continue with your conversation.¡± Caesar did not really rush any further and left the training hall. That¡¯s strange. That guy isn¡¯t that kind of guy. I looked suspiciously at Caesar¡¯s back. ¡®Well, that¡¯s a relief.¡¯ I¡¯m getting dating counseling because of that guy, so even if I die, I can¡¯t let Caesar know. ¡®I must never get caught by that guy.¡¯ As I looked towards the entrance where Caesar had disappeared, I made a promise over and over again. *** With the trainees¡¯ somewhat excessive but active counseling and attention, I managed to acquire a roughly universal dating course. All that remains is practice. ¡°Agoth. How about this dress?¡± I showed Agoth a navy blue dress. This was the one-piece Rowena recommended because she said it was a trendy design these days. The skirt had rich lace, and the sleeves were puffy. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s pretty, but¡­¡± Agoth blurted out what she was saying with a somewhat shaky expression on her face. ¡°What is it? You don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s not that, but I think it¡¯s a bit far from my lady¡¯s taste.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not my cup of tea.¡± I didn¡¯t like these loose clothes because they are uncomfortable for activities. However, as a result of conducting a survey of the trainees, it was concluded that men prefer this type of clothing. What did they say, ¡®Shalala¡¯ style? I couldn¡¯t quite get a sense of what it was, though. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not weird, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Of course. You look beautiful in anything.¡± Agoth replied with bright eyes. Well, looking at it that way, Agoth was a kid who would say that I look pretty even in bulky clothes. I might have chosen the wrong person to ask. ¡®There¡¯s nothing I can do. I have to trust Rowena¡¯s eyes¡¯ Because I couldn¡¯t trust my eyes. ¡°Prepare the carriage. I will go to the Imperial Palace.¡± ¡°The Imperial Palace? But there¡¯s no class today.¡± ¡°I know. I made an appointment with Caesar to go out today.¡± After answering that, I took a deep breath to renew my resolve. Today I intend to ask Caesar out. I¡¯ll have a normal, universal relationship. ¡®There¡¯s nothing to worry about. The preparation is perfect.¡¯ Through consultation and information gathering with many dating experiences, I have prepared a truly perfect dating course. There is no way it will fail. Soon the carriage was ready, and I left the room. Kegor, the butler, who came out of the hall to see me off, saw my clothes and touched his mustache for no reason. ¡°My lady. You look a little¡­ different.¡± I was really worried about what kind of words were hiding between those words. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­ If you have a special event today, please let me know in advance. I will prepare.¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright. Oh, you don¡¯t have to prepare dinner because I¡¯m going to eat outside today.¡± When I said it with a solemn expression, the butler¡¯s eyes changed as if he realized something. He spoke to me in a grave voice that suddenly dropped a tone. ¡°I see. Well, I hope you have¡­ a great day today.¡± I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve realized, but thank you for your support, butler! The carriage headed straight for the Imperial Palace. ¡®Go to a cafe with a nice atmosphere, have tea, and watch an opera. After that, we stop by Mont¡¯s Cathedral to see the night view, then go to a nice restaurant for dinner.¡¯ Inside the swaying carriage, I reviewed today¡¯s plans in my head several times. It was a course that the trainees meticulously checked and crafted one by one. When I had first reserved the opera seat saying, ¡®I¡¯m sure the first row would be good¡¯, I had been scolded by the trainees, and eventually rebooked a balcony seat on the second floor. This is a course that can¡¯t go wrong! I was full of confidence. ¡°Welcome, Helena. I¡¯ve been waiting.¡± When I arrived at the room where I was guided, Caesar greeted me with a bright smile. I coughed once in vain with a feeling of determination. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s going on? You told me to meet you outside first.¡± ¡°I heard that the opera performances at Millen Hall are pretty good these days, so I wanted to go with you.¡± I took out a ticket and showed it to him like an excuse. Seeing the ticket, Caesar lifted his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Huh, opera?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°No way. I like opera. Seriously.¡± Oh, that¡¯s a relief. I was worried about what to do if you didn¡¯t like it. I breathed a brief sigh of relief. ¡°Since it starts in the evening, would you like to stop by the cafe first if it¡¯s okay? I found a cafe with a good atmosphere.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a really famous place.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± ¡°Sure, of course. Just trust me and follow me today.¡± A little flattered by Caesar¡¯s words, I clenched my fist and said, Caesar smiled strangely at me for some reason. ¡°Great. Then, let¡¯s have a good day, Master.¡± Caesar¡¯s smile looked like he was up to something, but I must be mistaken. I took Caesar¡¯s hand as he reached out to me, and pressed down the question that crept into the corner of my mind. Chapter 43 We drove to the center of the city by horse-drawn carriage. As I got off the carriage, I unfolded the prepared parasol. ¡°Why are you using a parasol?¡± ¡°It¡¯s pretty.¡± ¡°Which one? Helena? Or the parasol?¡± ¡°Well¡­ both.¡± After careful consideration, I answered. Caesar made a sound that was neither affirmation nor refutation. Most trainees felt that looking at their lover smiling like violet flowers under a parasol was beautiful scenery. I don¡¯t know how to smile like a violet, but a parasol is something that can be prepared well enough. ¡°But it¡¯s cloudy today, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ah. At Caesar¡¯s words, I finally confirmed the cloudy sky. Obsessed with the parasol, I didn¡¯t even think of the weather. ¡°Well¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter because it¡¯s pretty.¡± I made an excuse that didn¡¯t sound like an excuse. ¡°Yeah well. It¡¯s pretty.¡± Oh, is that an affirmation? I looked at Caesar with joy. Then Caesar took the parasol from my hand and raised it above his shoulder like an umbrella. ¡°Uh, what are you doing?¡± I was taken aback by the sudden loss of my parasol. Caesar hugged me by the shoulder. ¡°I like it because it¡¯s pretty, but I don¡¯t like being far away from Helena.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I will do the pretty thing today. Helena is pretty even without a parasol.¡± Caesar looked at me and grinned. No, what nonsense is this? ¡°It¡¯s strange if a grown man is using a parasol. Everyone is staring.¡± People had started glancing over here right after Caesar took away the parasol. And we had left the attendants far away because we said it was a hidden trip. What should we do with the attention? ¡°Then let¡¯s just fold the parasol. I won¡¯t use it either. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Mm? What if I said no?¡± ¡°What?! Why not?!¡± I looked at him in bewilderment, and Caesar looked down at me and grinned. ¡°It¡¯s pretty.¡± Don¡¯t argue with what I said! ¡°Now, shall we go?¡± ¡°Uh, what?!¡± Caesar twirled the parasol and dragged my hand. I hadn¡¯t even told him which cafe it was, but he walked forward. ¡®What? Why are you so excited?!¡¯ Without knowing anything, I was led by his hand to cross the street. *** Weird. I heard this cafe is famous. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Helena? Are you uncomfortable?¡± Caesar, sitting across from me, asked about my behavior as I looked around in suspicion. I suddenly came to my senses and shook my head with a bitter smile. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Is the store not as good as you think?¡± ¡°No way. I like it here.¡± I said with a smile. It was not empty words; the cafe¡¯s atmosphere was really good. An antique and heavy interior and a clean atmosphere. The music was also calm so that it did not interfere with the conversation, and there was no flaw in the furniture and furnishings. Even the seat I was guided to was by the window on the 2nd floor, and the magnificent view of the Cathedral from the window was wonderful. It was really good. Too good. ¡®Why isn¡¯t there a single person?!¡¯ There are only two customers in the store. I heard it¡¯s a famous shop. Does this make sense?! ¡°It¡¯s nice that there aren¡¯t many people.¡± As if he had read my thoughts, Caesar said while leaning against the chair. ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°Well, if there is anyone who recognizes you or me, it will be annoying.¡± ¡°¡­ That¡¯s true.¡± I nodded in affirmation. ¡®Well, it¡¯s been long since the two of us roamed around like this, and I don¡¯t want to be disturbed.¡¯ I¡¯m not sure, but maybe this is better. By the way, it¡¯s good to come to a cafe with a good atmosphere, but what should I do now? What kind of conversation do lovers usually have when they spend time alone? I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know at all. Still, I couldn¡¯t keep silent, so I somehow squeezed out a topic. ¡°Uh, mmm¡­ Turns out that Caesar doesn¡¯t look very much like his father. Do you resemble your mother?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t remember much because I was young, but that shouldn¡¯t be.¡± Oh, the conversation goes on. I was relieved and then asked. ¡°Then who do you resemble?¡± ¡°From what I heard, I look like the first emperor Gray.¡± ¡°Erez Gray? Oh, that¡¯s what I thought.¡± I had thought about it when we first met, but I thought even more so recently. The closer he got to the age of Erez I knew, the more Caesar began to resemble him to the point I could mistake the two. But Caesar frowned as if displeased with my words. ¡°I don¡¯t like him very much.¡± ¡°What? Why not?¡± ¡°For example, if I had to choose between this empire and you, I would choose you without hesitation.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°He was a man who thought the empire was more important than his people.¡± ¡°Did he have a bad relationship with the empress?¡± ¡°It was an arranged marriage. It wasn¡¯t particularly bad, but I think he died being exclusively bound with political affairs.¡± Caesar clenched his chin and sighed briefly. Suddenly, his eyes glistened sharply. He seemed to hate Erez from the bottom of his heart. I nodded lightly at his words. ¡®Well, Erez was a bit of a stickler.¡¯ Blind loyalty towards me must have come from his love for the country. I knew he was that kind of person. It was also why I handed over the throne to him. ¡°Excuse me. Here are your desserts.¡± When there was a strangely gloomy atmosphere, the waiter approached. I shrugged my eyebrows at the large chocolate cake on the table. ¡°I didn¡¯t order it.¡± ¡°This is a service for reservations.¡± ¡°What? Do you serve whole cakes here?¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s great.¡± Unlike me, who was perplexed, Caesar was calm even with this questionable service. ¡°What? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird? Is there any store that just gives you a cake out of nowhere?¡± ¡°Helena doesn¡¯t seem to know much about it because she never leaves the house, but it¡¯s normal these days.¡± ¡°¡­ A whole cake?¡± ¡°A whole cake.¡± I felt uncomfortable because I felt like I was being fooled, but since Caesar said so, I decided to move on. ¡°Then should we ask for something else? Caesar hates sweets.¡± ¡°Why bother? Helena likes sweets, so that¡¯s good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I feel sorry that I¡¯m the only one eating.¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright, go ahead and eat.¡± At Caesar¡¯s urging, I eventually cut a small piece of cake and pushed it into my mouth. Then, oh my god¡­ it was incredibly delicious! The bread was moist, sweet, and bitter, and the flavor of the butter was also luxurious. I mean, these cakes are made in an ordinary cafe? Not a famous bakery? ¡°How does it taste?¡± ¡°Awesome¡­!¡± I said with sincere joy. It was a taste that made my heart race. ¡°Really? That¡¯s a relief.¡± At my sincere appreciation, Caesar smiled happier than me, who ate the cake. In the end, I finished a whole plate of cake by myself. In front of Caesar, who just smiled while watching me. *** ¡°Whoah, I¡¯m full¡­!¡± When we left the cafe, my stomach was already full. I couldn¡¯t stop eating the cake. It was, indeed, a heavenly taste. Caesar, walking next to me, burst out laughing when he saw me like that. ¡°Helena really likes sweets.¡± ¡°Life is bitter, so it needs something sweet.¡± I remembered what my fellow mercenary said in my previous life and copied it. Come to think of it. I thought that sentence was cool then, and I became obsessed with sweet food. The funny thing was that colleague was someone who smoked bitter cigarettes. ¡®By the way¡­¡¯ I glanced at Caesar, who was walking by my side. ¡®Caesar, are you having fun?¡¯ Come to think of it, even in the cafe, it was often me who asked the questions and Caesar the one who answered. Moreover, the one that came out as a service was a sweet treat that only I alone liked, so he didn¡¯t even take a single bite. ¡®This can¡¯t be called dating.¡¯ Well. I think we should do something more romantic at the opera house¡­ ¡°Kyaaaakh! Help me!¡± It was then. A woman¡¯s scream was heard from somewhere. The sound was so sharp that everyone on the street stopped walking. Caesar and I stopped walking as well. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Caesar said, pulling me to his side as if protecting me. In fact, I was not the type of person to be protected by others, and there was no way he would be unaware of that fact. ¡®But we feel like ordinary lovers now, and I feel pretty good.¡¯ I hugged Caesar and looked toward the source of the scream. A commotion was taking place across the street. ¡°Why are you whining if you like it?¡± ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just go and have a drink. Do I look like a gangster?¡± ¡­ You¡¯re a gangster. Three men surrounded a woman. A man grabbed the woman¡¯s wrist hard with enough strength to break it, and the woman eventually screamed and burst into tears. ¡°Walking around in this kind of outfit means that the young lady will eventually find a man to play with, right?¡± The woman was wearing heavy makeup and revealing clothes. The man placed a hand on the woman¡¯s exposed white shoulders and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Kyaah! Don¡¯t touch me! I hate it!¡± ¡°Oho, did you hear that? She hates it. But why does it sound like she¡¯s asking me to touch her?¡± ¡°No, no, no, no doubt about it? Otherwise, why is she so aggressive when she¡¯s saying no? Hihihi.¡± Then men mocked the woman and giggled amongst themselves. The people whose attention was caught just glanced at them and left as if they did not want to be entangled. ¡°¡­ They are troublesome guys.¡± Caesar, standing next to me, clicked his tongue, and looked the other way. ¡®He¡¯s thinking of leaving the attendants to sort things out.¡¯ His entourage was sneaking along in the distance. And he was about to give them orders. But in the middle of it. Slap! The sound of a cheek being slapped ripped the air sharply. The sound was so loud that both Caesar and I were startled. At first, I thought that the man had slapped the woman. But what¡¯s this? ¡°Y-You¡ª!?¡± It was the woman who had slapped the man on the cheek. ¡°I told you not to touch me!¡± The woman said with a dark expression, even with her tearful eyes. ¡°I hate it! I really hate it! I hate it terribly!¡± ¡­ Wow. I didn¡¯t think there was a way to make it clear that she hated it more than that. But these were not the kind of men who would back down. If before, they only said Why didn¡¯t you say no more clearly? now it had turned into angry How dare you? ¡°I thought I¡¯d let this bitch go because she¡¯s pretty!¡± Come on, isn¡¯t that line boring? The man raised his hand. The woman just closed her eyes tightly. She was determined to be beaten. That¡¯s right, it wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t actively say no because she didn¡¯t know. But she understood that even if she said no actively, it wasn¡¯t like they¡¯d listen. So, the moment the man¡¯s hand was about to slap the woman¡¯s cheek, I¡ª ¡°How annoying, seriously.¡± ¡°You¡ª Who are you!?¡± Have already cut in between them. I stood face to face with the men, with the crying woman behind me. The man¡¯s arm, which was about to hit the woman, was blocked with a parasol. The men were very angry and flustered, but they did not rush to me easily. Probably, because even if I pretended not to be, I still looked like a young girl from a noble family. ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t know which house you¡¯re from, but stop meddling and go on your way. This has nothing to do with you.¡± They tried to talk me out with the most polite language¡ªby their standards, of course. But that only made me laugh. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Did you not hear her? She hates you guys. So why do you keep flirting with her and making me interfere? How annoying.¡± Hwiii. I turned the parasol and draped it over my shoulder, arrogantly looking at them one by one. At my words, the men¡¯s faces turned red. ¡°Hey, if you don¡¯t want to get hurt, go away.¡± At their bluffs, a smirk leaked out without me knowing. The men¡¯s eyebrows twitched at my expression. I fixed my eyes on the men and spoke to the other person. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I got sidetracked, Caesar. Can you wait for a second?¡± Five steps from where I was standing. Caesar, who was looking at this side with his arms crossed, sighed briefly as if he couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Well¡­ I have to wait when Master tells me to wait.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so nice.¡± ¡°Of course. There is no other disciple who listens as well as me.¡± ¡°Are you ignoring us?! What the hell!? What are you bastards doing!?¡± A man shouted at my and Caesar¡¯s light banter. ¡°Oh, sorry. You¡¯ve been waiting a long time, haven¡¯t you?¡± I gripped the parasol like a sword, pointed it at the men, and smiled broadly. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t flee in the middle because it will annoy us both. I¡¯ll still chase after you in the end.¡± Confusion spread across the men¡¯s faces at my kind advice. But I couldn¡¯t afford to wait until they understood the situation. I waved the tip of the parasol and said as if urging them. ¡°Now then, who wants to go first?¡± Chapter 44 It was not difficult to deal with thugs without weapons. It was no different from light stretching before training. I lightly beat the three men who rushed towards me. ¡°Uwaaaaaa!¡± First of all, the one who was most excited ran up to me with his fists raised recklessly. I slipped aside and hit him on the back with my parasol. ¡°Kaaagh!¡± The second man swung his hand to grab me by the collar. I avoided it a few times before I was caught. When he finally got hold of me, the man¡¯s expression turned confident. But only for a while. I turned my body around and stood before the fellow, then I stabbed his chin as hard as I could with the tip of the parasol. ¡°Uuugh!¡± The man eventually sank with a gasp. He didn¡¯t seem to have the energy to attack twice. An unenthusiastic fellow. But the third guy was cautious. Seeing the his two friends fell apart as easily as fallen leaves in autumn, he quickly picked up a piece of wood nearby and stood in front of me. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re going to use a weapon? Your brain has done some work there.¡± I smiled and complimented the man. ¡°Heh, one needs to have some tricks!¡± As soon as he held the weapon in his hand, he seemed to have gained confidence, and immediately rushed at me. I held each end of the parasol in both hands and blocked the wood. There was a crackling sound from the parasol. The man smiles with his teeth exposed as he thought he had won the game. ¡°What are you laughing at? Your bottom area is open.¡± ¡°What? ¡­ Aaargh!¡± You think you can win if you take down my weapon? I kicked the unblocked man¡¯s lower leg as hard as I could. The man tossed his wooden pole away and started to roll on the floor while clutching his lower leg. My deepest condolences to your second generation. ¡°If your brain had worked a little bit more, you would¡¯ve just knelt down in front of me.¡± I said bitterly to the three fallen bastards. Of course, none of them agreed. All three of them were so busy crawling on the floor. ¡°Ah¡­ You¡­¡± As I was pleased with my performance, a timid woman¡¯s voice came from behind me. Only then did I realize the existence of a victim who was squatting in a corner and whimpering. ¡°T-Thank you. I was so scared. Hicc. Thank you.¡± The woman, who was sitting on the floor, began to cry, tears dripping from her eyes. She seemed to be relieved now. I patted her on the shoulder with pity. ¡°Everything¡¯s alright now. You can rest assured.¡± ¡°H-How am I supposed to repay this favor¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean favor? It was a good stress-reliever for me.¡± I said with a smile. It wasn¡¯t empty words. Even if it didn¡¯t seem like it these days, I had been getting stressed. Keeping the empress in check. Count Brande was being annoying as well. I wanted to rest, but there were many people who wanted me to teach them swordsmanship. Then I was so worried about dating that I¡¯ve never experienced before that I felt like I was losing my hair. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. Before those scumbags get up.¡± ¡°T-Thank you! Thank you very much!¡± The woman wiped her tears and got up and disappeared into the crowd. After the woman left, I turned my head and saw that the thugs who were scolded by me were also scrambling and running away towards an alley. ¡°Whoa¡­ It¡¯s been a long time since I had such a fruitful day.¡± I muttered as I wiped the nonexistent sweat from my forehead with the back of my hand. I was so happy that I got some action for the first time in a long while. ¡°Are you relieved?¡± Before I knew it, Caesar approached me. I smiled at Caesar. ¡°Mm!¡± At my smile, Caesar also smiled happily. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such a warm and bright smile. ¡°I¡¯m happy that Helena looks happy.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, but can I tell you something?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Caesar answered my question with a tilt of his head. ¡°We¡¯re late for the opera.¡± ¡°¡­ Oh my!¡± I totally forgot! By the way, why is this bastard just keep smiling around? If you knew, you should have urged me! I shouted, grabbing Caesar¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s run!¡± Then, I began to sprint without hearing an answer. An aristocratic young lady who raced down the street, dragging a man who was taller than her in a dress. Naturally we got people¡¯s attention. Moreover, neither I nor Caesar were inferior in terms of physical strength, so it was obvious how fast we must have run. However, the way people looked at me was the least of my problems right now. The opera! The romance! My perfect data-based dating course! ¡°Waaaa, hurry up, Caesar!¡± ¡°Ahaha.¡± I was such in a hurry, but Caesar just kept laughing as if it was funny. I truly didn¡¯t know why. *** ¡°We¡¯re late¡­ Huft¡­!¡± Well, it was foretold. We left the cafe just in time, but I wasted quite a bit of time dealing with thugs. The opera had already begun. I felt like my shoulders were losing strength. Unlike me, Caesar, standing next to me, still only laughed. ¡°Hehehe.¡± ¡°Oh, stop laughing!¡± ¡°Ouch.¡± I hit Caesar with disgust. This child had been laughing out loud ever since we met the gangsters. What was so funny? ¡°We can still enter, Helena.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of watching from the middle?¡± I let out a long sigh. ¡°I wanted to show it to Caesar. I said that this is really popular among lovers.¡± ¡°Who said it?¡± ¡°The Red Knights trainees.¡± ¡°They said that? Well, I don¡¯t think it was a very emotional content.¡± Caesar Hmm¡¯ed. ¡°The content is typical, but the music¡­ No, wait. Caesar, do you know what this opera is about?¡± ¡°I know. I was invited to the premiere.¡± ¡­ What? I jerked my head up and glared at Caesar. This annoying person smiled and tilted his head to the side as if asking What¡¯s wrong? ¡°You¡¯ve already seen it? But why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°Well, Helena was very excited about something for once, and she seemed to be having fun.¡± ¡°You fool!¡± My face flushed with excitement. What¡¯s that!? It¡¯s like I was the only one who got excited! Caesar eventually covered his mouth with his hand and burst into laughter. It was so annoying because it felt like I was made fun of. I wanted to kick him to the point where he got an internal injury. ¡°Cough. Anyway, what about Helena? If you want to see the opera, should we go in now? I don¡¯t think a lot of songs have passed yet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s fine. Actually, I don¡¯t even like opera very much.¡± I don¡¯t like opera very much because it has a lot of depressing endings. ¡°Ha¡­ I thought it was a perfect date course, but this is a challenge.¡± I covered my eyes with one hand. I felt like I messed up the schedule by interfering with other things, so I was sorry and upset. I wanted to repay Caesar with something. It was my first time in a relationship, and I was not good at expressing my feelings to someone. ¡®I wanted to do it like everyone else.¡¯ I wanted to do everything that everyone else was doing. ¡°Alright. So let¡¯s skip the opera.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Caesar said, holding my hand. I lowered my hand that was covering my eyes and glanced at him. He was still looking at me with a friendly smile. ¡°Let¡¯s move on to the next course. The Mont¡¯s Cathedral, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Mm? Oh, right. To see the night view. But it¡¯s still a bit early¡­ Wait a moment. How do you know that?¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± Caesar pulled me out of the opera house. I asked in bewilderment as I hurried behind him. ¡°How do you know? Huh? How do you know that!?¡± ¡°A fairy told me last night.¡± ¡°Lies! Don¡¯t tell me you knew everything! Did you order the whole cake too?!¡± ¡°No. It was the fairy.¡± You knew it all, you bastard! There must be a traitor among the Red Knights trainees! These bastards, I¡¯ll give you a taste of hell at your next training! As I walked in fury, Caesar glanced back at me. ¡°Ah. Just in case, the thugs really have nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°I know that! Look forward and walk!¡± I shouted with all my might at Caesar, who was smiling mischievously. *** Stairs to the square in front of the Mont¡¯s Cathedral. It is said to be famous for its night view, but there were not many people because it was still early. I let out a shallow sigh as I watched the panoramic view of the city unfolding beneath my feet immersed in the red light. ¡°We¡¯re supposed to see the night view from here.¡± ¡°The sunset is nice too, though.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I feel like I messed it all up because I got sidetracked.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Caesar made a short sound. Are you angry? I glanced at him, but his gaze was towards the city, making it hard to guess. ¡°The cake, was it bad?¡± Suddenly, Caesar opened his mouth. ¡°No, it was really good. I¡¯m sincere.¡± ¡°What about the sunset?¡± ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the night view we¡¯re looking at right now. Do you hate the sunset?¡± As Caesar urged with a Hmm? with a tilt of his head, a red glow flashed over his face. ¡°¡­ I like it.¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s it.¡± Caesar nodded heavily and then turned his head back to the front. His gaze was so far away that I also shifted my gaze in the direction he was looking at. ¡®That¡¯s it? You¡¯re done?¡¯ I said as I took Caesar¡¯s hand. ¡°Yulika¡­ will like opera, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why are we talking about Yulika Brande all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Yulika plays the piano well, dances well, and sings well. She is also gentle and obedient.¡± ¡°Yes, but Yulika won¡¯t be able to knock down three gangsters on the street to relieve her stress.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± My brows knitted automatically. Was it too much to suddenly knock three men out with a parasol during a date? But Caesar¡¯s words that followed were enough to calm my anxiety. ¡°I like Helena who¡¯s like that.¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to try to date normally, Helena. I don¡¯t like cafes with a good atmosphere, nor do I like operas, and I don¡¯t like women who walk gracefully with parasols.¡± Caesar¡¯s gaze turned to me again. The glow of the sunset shone deeper and deeper in his red eyes. I couldn¡¯t find a lie in his gaze, and my heart was pounding. ¡°I like Helena Peresca. Only you. Because you¡¯re special.¡± Having said that, Caesar smiled innocently. ¡°Of course, it was pretty fun to see Helena trying to play a prank that didn¡¯t even work.¡± Affection that seemed to not fade was pouring in beyond control. It might be an illusion, but¡­ ¡°I¡ª You are the first.¡± For some reason, I felt that my voice was shaking a little. ¡°So I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know what to do. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s right. Can I do this? I¡¯m nervous.¡± After realizing that I really liked him, I was afraid of losing him. I was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to understand before it slipped out of my hand, just as I didn¡¯t know when it had approached me. ¡°Helena. You are my first, too.¡± Said Caesar. His voice was so calm and still, it was hard for me to believe he was just like me. ¡°But what do we need to know? I don¡¯t care what it is as long as it makes you laugh.¡± Something that can make me laugh. Secret and tricky things that only him and I would know, a little different from ordinary lovers. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry about destroying this world for Master¡¯s sake.¡± No, you have to worry about that. I laughed bitterly at Caesar¡¯s solemnity. I didn¡¯t think it was a joke, but¡­ ¡°You¡¯re not some kind of a demon lord¡­ A whole cake is enough, right?¡± ¡°How can my lover be so simple when the crown prince is by her side?¡± Caesar burst into bitter laughter. ¡°So what about you? What can I do for you to make you happy?¡± ¡°Mmm, that¡¯s right. If it¡¯s me, I¡¯m happy enough just to have Helena by my side¡­¡± Caesar pondered for a moment, then looked at me and smiled. ¡°Now I want Helena to kiss me.¡± This is too much. Too much. I frowned slightly. Even if it seemed that only the two of us were having a good time, in fact, there were guards attached to us in places we couldn¡¯t see. ¡®I can feel it. They¡¯re watching this side from the other side.¡¯ Does he want me to kiss him with people watching? However. ¡®I want to do it for you.¡¯ I want to express it. I want to tell you. These raw emotions that were too clumsy to be said in words. ¡°Close your eyes.¡± ¡°Uh, really?¡± ¡°Hurry up.¡± As I rushed to deceive my shame, Caesar quickly closed his eyes. I opened the parasol after confirming that Caesar had closed his eyes. The parasol with its broken stand unfolded. ¡®They¡¯re over there, I¡¯m sure.¡¯ I spread the parasol in the direction where I could feel the gaze toward this side, and quickly put my lips on Caesar¡¯s lips in the gap. At first I must have been the one in charge, but by the time I was running out of breath, I realized that Caesar was leading me. As if waiting for the rabbit to be caught in a trap, the wolf enjoyed the game leisurely. ¡®My heart is about to explode.¡¯ Is it because it is difficult to breathe, is it shame, or is it because I am so ecstatic that my head is dizzy? The sunset quickly faded and turned into night. The city lights twinkled like gold dust under my feet. ¡®Caesar, did this make you a little happier?¡¯ I hope so. I wish I was the one who could make him happy. With that in mind, I gripped the broken parasol even more tightly. Chapter 45 The sound of horses¡¯ hooves clattering regularly pushed the silence away. Inside the swaying carriage, I awoke from my slumber in the carriage¡¯s vibration. ¡°Are you awake?¡± I heard Caesar¡¯s voice above my head, and I realized I was asleep on his shoulder. His cloak was draped over my shoulders. How attentive. ¡°We will arrive at the duke¡¯s estate soon. I was just about to wake you up.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± ¡°I have a foreign business tomorrow, so there won¡¯t be swordsmanship class. Do you know that, Master?¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± ¡°And the cake you said was delicious earlier, I¡¯ve ordered it separately and sent it to the duke¡¯s estate. Share with Leonard and Agott+h.¡± ¡°Haa.¡± ¡°Are you not awake yet, Helena?¡± Caesar questioned my vague answer. His cheek was warm against my forehead. I leaned back against him without saying a word, with my eyes open. He, too, didn¡¯t say anything as if he was going to wait for me to wake up. The sound of horses walking past the paving stones was pleasant. In fact, I¡¯ve been awake for a long time. ¡°I¡¯m going to confess.¡± ¡°You already confessed, Helena.¡± At my words, Caesar spoke in a voice mixed with laughter. It seemed like I was still talking in my sleep. ¡°Not to you.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Then to whom? Who should I kill?¡± I can¡¯t believe you said this while smiling. He was saying it lightly as if it¡¯s a joke, but it was probably not a joke. I got up and faced Caesar and said. ¡°I want to tell Agoth. That I¡¯m in love with Caesar.¡± ¡°She¡¯s coming to kill me.¡± Caesar laughed bitterly. ¡°What does that mean? Does my confession have to cause casualties?¡± ¡°If the opponent is Agoth, I can¡¯t think of any other reaction.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, it¡¯s to be expected¡­¡± The two of us groaned at the same time. ¡°Well, liking me means that you need that level of determination.¡± ¡°I have to risk my life? How can you be such a difficult princess to have?¡± ¡°So, you don¡¯t like it?¡± Hmmm? I tilted my head. Caesar¡¯s eyes widened at the cute act that I had never shown before¡ªactually, it¡¯s hard to call it cute act, but for me, it was already an expression that I¡¯ve pulled out of my will. Then, soon, his face melted and he hugged me tightly. Very tightly.. ¡°I will risk¡­ my life¡­!¡± ¡°There, there. Be nice.¡± Pat, pat. I patted Caesar on the back, and Caesar huffed. His breath tickled the back of my neck. Was he holding back laughter or resignation? I didn¡¯t ask until the end. *** When should I say it? I sat on the couch in the hallway, and thought as I watched Agoth open the hallway windows for ventilation. If I was too serious, the atmosphere would turn heavy. But I didn¡¯t think it was something to say lightly. ¡®Mmmm. Why do I find it harder than talking to my parents?¡¯ Most of all, I was most worried about the fact that I had taught Agoth killing sword moves. Well, since I¡¯ve I taught Caesar the same thing, I guess it should be alright? No, wait. Isn¡¯t it more dangerous? ¡°Come to think of it, you¡¯re not going to the Imperial Palace today.¡± As I said nothing, Agoth talked to me first. I nodded lightly as I watched her open the window latch. ¡°Mm, it seems that Caesar has some foreign affairs today.¡± ¡°I see. I hope you can get a good rest. You¡¯ve been busy lately, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I did¡­¡± ¡°Would you like me to bring you some snacks to your room? We still have the chocolate cake that Viscount Noct sent us yesterday.¡± ¡°Ah, that cake¡­¡± I remembered the whole cake I had eaten at the cafe with Caesar. Oh, I didn¡¯t eat with Caesar. I was with Caesar, but I ate alone. ¡°How was it, Agoth? Did you try it yesterday?¡± ¡°Yes. Young Master asked us to eat together, so I ate a piece. It was really delicious.¡± ¡°Right? I knew it.¡± Agoth¡¯s response was good, so I sat up with a big smile. ¡®This might be an opportunity!¡¯ If I appealed to the fact that the cake was actually chosen and sent by Caesar, Caesar¡¯s score in Agoth¡¯s heart might rise a bit! ¡°That cake, in fact, was brought by Caesar.¡± ¡°Oh. Haha.¡± Agoth raised one corner of her mouth and smiled briefly. It should be an expression of gratitude, but her expression showed that she didn¡¯t want to thank him. ¡°Does Agoth still hate Caesar?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I hate him¡­ It¡¯s because he keeps trying to monopolize my lady.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what happened yesterday. You left without me, the servant. It must be because of him, right?¡± I couldn¡¯t say no. Since it was a date, wasn¡¯t it a little bit too much if I brought a servant with me? Speaking of it, it was annoying that Caesar¡¯s guards were clinging to us the whole time. ¡°And I know he has a talent for swords, but do you know how much he ignores people?¡± ¡°Really? He got along well with my brother.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because our young master is kind. That guy scoffed at me so as not to disturb my lady¡¯s reputation!¡± ¡°Oh dear. Did he? You must have been upset.¡± ¡°Well¡­ I also rebutted that His Highness is ¡®the number one public enemy who annoys my lady¡¯, so it¡¯s okay.¡± You never lose against the crown prince, Agoth. You¡¯re indeed the child I brought. This is a big deal, by the way. The resentment between the two of them seems deeper than I thought. In the end, I groaned in deep agony. ¡°You know, Agoth.¡± ¡°Yes, my lady.¡± ¡°Just in case. If I were to be in a relationship with Caesar¡­ What do you think?¡± Clack. Hukk, Agoth broke the window handle! Calm down, Agoth! Agoth looked at me, trembling. I never knew that the human pupil could shake so much. ¡°I-I-I-In a¡­ r-r-relationship¡­¡± ¡°Agoth, breathe.¡± I¡¯m doomed. Did I press a button that shouldn¡¯t be pressed? ¡°Ah¡ª ahaha. Right. Just in case. It¡¯s alright. If that happens¡­ nevermind. Yohohoho.¡± My face went blank. I closed my eyes with a Hmm. If I say it now, it seems that Agoth will faint. But how long am I going to stay silent? She¡¯ll be even more disappointed if she caught me later. ¡®I have to tell her.¡¯ I took a deep breath, then opened my eyes again and looked at Agoth. ¡°Agoth, I¡¯ll be honest with you.¡± I sat up straight and said to Agoth. ¡°What do you mean, lady?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not ¡®if¡¯.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Caesar and I.¡± Tung. Tung, tung. The window handle that was in Agoth¡¯s hand fell to the floor. I followed the broken handle rolling over with my eyes. There was an unpleasant silence for a while. I gulped down my saliva in the turbulent air. The atmosphere felt like something was about to explode. After a while. Agoth slumped in front of me, grabbed the hem of my skirt, and shouted. ¡°Why do you have to be with that sly snake!?¡± ¡°Uhukk!¡± Agoth began to shed tears like chicken dung. No, wait. Why are you crying all of a sudden?! [T/N: I have written the same kind of note three times including this time but I forgot if it¡¯s this novel or the other, so here I go again with the short version¡­ Chicken dung-like-tears is a metaphorical term for very thick tears.] ¡°Why?! Why on earth does it have to be His Highness?! I mean, it¡¯s such a waste! There are many better men! If you look for it, there must be a lot of good people like young master, so why!?¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t marry my brother.¡± ¡°Marry?!¡± Agoth looked like she was going to faint. Yikes, was marriage also a taboo word? ¡°Are you already engaged?! Are you getting married soon?! Are you going to the Imperial Palace?! You¡¯re not abandoning me, are you?!¡± ¡°What? No. Why would I abandon you?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t abandon me! Hwaaaaa!¡± Ah. Agoth still feared being abandoned. I got off the couch and sat at eye level in front of Agoth. As I sat down on the floor, Agoth shuddered. I smiled as I wiped Agoth¡¯s tears with the back of my hand. ¡°We haven¡¯t even talked about the engagement yet, let alone the marriage. And even if I go to Hell instead of the Imperial Palace, I will take Agoth with me.¡± ¡°Really? Are you serious?¡± ¡°Sure. Of course.¡± Only then did relief creep into Agoth¡¯s face. Did this kid think that Hell is also good as long as she¡¯s by my side? ¡°And I wish Agoth can like the person I like, because Agoth is someone I like, too. Can you do that?¡± Agoth was silent for a moment. She just stared at me with tears in her eyes. She seemed to be lost in thought for a long time, and soon bowed down. Tears that had collected splashed down on the floor. ¡°I actually knew. It was just a shock to hear it in person.¡± ¡°Yes. I see. You knew¡ª Mm?¡± What?! ¡°Ah, you knew?!¡± ¡°His Highness likes you. I can¡¯t tell but notice because he shows it so openly, and since I¡¯m so close to you¡­ how could I not know about your feelings¡­ Sniff.¡± Wow, can it be like this? Did everyone in the world really know my feelings except for me? ¡°I see¡­ You knew¡­¡± Oh, I¡¯m suddenly losing my energy. What happens to my nervous energy before this dangerous confession? Ahaha. ¡°¡­?¡± Agoth held my hands as I was shedding a dejected smile. I turned my head and looked at Agoth. Agoth was still staring at me with a tearful face, but her eyes were determined. ¡°You must be happy.¡± That¡¯s a strange thing to say. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s grammatically correct either. [T/N: I have no idea how to explain this. But that one sentence is somewhere between Please, be happy, You will certainly be happy and You have to be happy, at any cost. It can sound forceful or hopeful depending on how the receiver perceive it.] But I couldn¡¯t point that out. At least, I think that Agoth¡¯s sincerity was sufficiently conveyed through that strange sentence. I tilted my head and smiled bitterly. Agoth¡¯s affection was overflowing, and somehow my heart was full. ¡°Yes, I will.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ This Agoth wants to make the lady happy too!¡± But the bluff was short-lived. Agoth finally burst out crying and clung to my neck. I burst into laughter as I hugged Agoth. Agoth is so cute that I can¡¯t help it. Do you know? Of the few things that make me happy, I can never leave you out. I want you to know. This little, soft, yet strong girl of mine. *** A few days later, Caesar came to the duke¡¯s estate at Leonard¡¯s invitation to dinner. Even if it was an invitation, there was no sense of incompatibility since he was the crown prince who used to walk in and out of the duke¡¯s estate like his own house. After dinner, I watched Leonard and Caesar play chess. Leonard had a winning streak, and Caesar grumbled as Agoth and I only supported Leonard. And late in the evening. When I cleared the chessboard, Caesar and Agoth were nowhere to be seen. ¡°Brother. Where have you two gone?¡± ¡°Agoth went out to fetch the tea, and His Highness¡­ I¡¯m not sure. Did he go out to get some air?¡± Mm, he went out alone? Is he up to something? As I stopped my hand and groaned, Leonard burst into a light laugh. ¡°Helena.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Did you tell Agoth? About your relationship with His Highness.¡± ¡°Huh? Ah¡­ how did you know?¡± ¡°Well, I just knew.¡± Leonard smiled quietly. It was kind of an empty laugh. I knew what the smile meant, so I felt like my heart was cracking open. I cuddled up behind Leonard and hugged him gently. Leonard did not refuse. After all, he was the older brother who never turned me down. ¡°But for me, my brother is the best in the world.¡± ¡°Ahaha, that¡¯s a pleasure.¡± Leonard grabbed my arm and gently stroked it. ¡°I¡¯m always on Helena¡¯s side.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ it will be a little lonely.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± I know. Now I know. Losing people. Someone going away. To cherish. What it feels like. What kind of weight it is. What temperature it is. ¡°Thank you, Leonard.¡± For the first time, I called him by name. Leonard just caressed my arm without saying a word. For a very long time. *** I went out to look for two people who didn¡¯t return, and found them in a dark hallway. It was hard to say that I found them, because Agoth¡¯s voice was so loud. ¡°If you make the lady cry, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, I know.¡± ¡°You must obey her unconditionally! Don¡¯t ever complain!¡± ¡°I am already doing that.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you if you cheat on her!¡± ¡°Cheat? Say something that makes sense.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Whoaa, did I just witness a scene of mutiny? I hid in the corner of the hallway and overheard their conversation. ¡°I¡¯m really going to kill you! If you make her cry, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Are they going to fight again? But Caesar was not angry. ¡°Yes. I¡¯d gladly accept it.¡± He patted Agoth¡¯s head, and gave her a rare, friendly smile. ¡°On the contrary, I will ask that of you as a favor. Because there is no one else who can do it but you.¡± Was that sentence the trigger? Agoth covered her face with her hands and sat down before bursting into tears. Caesar did not comfort her. Just quietly, waiting for Agoth to stop crying. I, too, leaned against the wall, just quietly listening to Agoth crying.. ¡®Oh, why didn¡¯t I know this until now?¡¯ I. Maybe I should have known a little earlier. The warmth between people. How to trust. How to rely on someone. ¡®I have to be a kinder person.¡¯ For the first time in my life, I made that decision. Because my little girl¡¯s tears were so honest and sweet. Chapter 46 Chapter 8. Summer Comes As I walked down the Imperial Palace corridor, my steps suddenly stopped. Beyond the hallway window, the cries of summer bugs could be heard. A distant building shook in the haze. ¡°Whoa. It¡¯s hot¡­¡± I muttered while fanning my hands involuntarily. To hell with the noble¡¯s dignity. I¡¯m going to die from the heat. ¡°I don¡¯t even think about training on a day like this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you do it wrong, you¡¯ll faint from heatstroke.¡± Agoth, who was following me, responded to my words. Agoth¡¯s face was also flushed red from the heat. ¡°Haa. I don¡¯t have a schedule today, so why is Commander Dalton calling¡­¡± When I was grumbling about Dalton. ¡°Oh my gosh, Princess.¡± A soft voice came from behind. Ho, and when I looked back, it was the empress and many servants. Next to her empress was Yulika Brande. When our eyes met, Yulika avoided my gaze with a face that expressed Ugh. ¡°How have you been, Your Ladyship?¡± ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m fine. Are you here to teach?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve come to see the Red Knights today.¡± ¡°The Red Knights? Ah, they say the young duke Peresca is the deputy commander.¡± The empress said with a bright smile. With only a friendly tone and this casual conversation, there seemed to be no way of knowing that this woman and I were standing on a pole and aiming swords at each other. ¡°Young Lady Brande, long time no see.¡± Rather, Yulika, who had a disgusted look, was more comfortable to deal with. I greeted Yulika with a smile. Yulika received my greeting with a light bow. ¡®Hmm. It wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to talk about what happened last time now.¡¯ On the day I had met Yulika at the bookstore, she had promised to take a closer look at the pattern engraved on the body of the monsters. ¡®I¡¯d like to ask her a question, but¡­¡¯ We¡¯re not close friends, and since the last party, the air has gotten even sharper, so we can¡¯t even talk. I¡¯m in trouble. ¡°Princess, have you received a proposal from the crown prince?¡± I was immersed in various thoughts about Yulika and suddenly came to my senses when the empress asked a random question. ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I think everyone knows your relationship by now, but why is it still so quiet?¡± The empress smiled and hurried my answer. Instead of answering, I looked at Yulika. Yulika was biting her lip bloody, dropping her gaze. I could see her lips trembling. ¡°Not yet¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­ What do you mean?¡± ¡°Why is the crown prince hesitating to propose to the princess? Isn¡¯t it strange?¡± The empress¡¯s thin smile looked like a mask. What is this woman trying to find out from me? It was not easy to read her thoughts because she was a woman whose emotions were not revealed on her face. ¡®You¡¯re so mean to talk about this with Yulika standing next to you.¡¯ Yulika got mad that I sympathized with her, but look. How could I not sympathize? ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t even want to know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to be nervous. He can do it when he feels like it or doesn¡¯t have to. The same goes for me, too. If I like it, I will accept it, otherwise, I will reject it.¡± ¡°Reject it?¡± The empress¡¯s eyebrows went up. As if my answer was breathtaking. ¡°You are going to reject a marriage from the imperial family? Princess, you are mistaken. This is politics, not love games.¡± ¡°I guess so. But I¡¯m in a love game.¡± I smiled deliberately at the empress. ¡°And if Your Ladyship thinks this is politics, wouldn¡¯t it be fair to ask my father that question instead of me?¡± ¡°¡­ I thought you were a smart person, but you are still too young.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m still young.¡± Oh, she¡¯s angry. I thought as I watched the empress¡¯s eye narrowed. She was usually an empress whose expression would not collapse at all, but unexpectedly, she was choked by these words. ¡®It is best to avoid it.¡¯ There was nothing good about touching her for nothing. I bowed slightly to the empress. ¡°I have something to do, so I¡¯ll excuse myself.¡± I quickly passed by the empress. Agoth, who was following me, bowed and hurriedly followed after me. Behind my back, I could hear the faintly angry voice of the empress. ¡°I envy the spirit of young people. Enjoy that love game to the fullest.¡± I stopped walking but didn¡¯t look back. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have any regrets about first love that won¡¯t come true.¡± It was not until I heard it that I looked back at the empress. The empress was looking at me with a smile on her face. ¡°Ah, fortunately, ¡®my first love that won¡¯t come true¡¯ has already passed.¡± Yulika¡¯s eyes widened. The empress also frowned. Heh, think about those words to your heart¡¯s content, you fools. I walked out of the hall, leaving them to think about whatever they were imagining. *** As I was sitting in Dalton¡¯s room, drinking cold tea, the door suddenly swung open, and Caesar came in. He was out of breath, sweating, his face burning red¡­ He approached me with a thud and asked me like a threat. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°What are you talking about out of the blue?¡± ¡°Helena¡¯s first love.¡± ¡°Heeeh?¡± No, how did he already know what I was talking about with the empress just a few minutes ago?! ¡°Not me? Is it not me?¡± ¡°What kind of self-consciousness is that?¡± ¡°Is this your first time? You said I was the first! Did you deceive me? Were you kidding me? Did you make fun of me?¡± ¡°Hey, stop making weird assumptions!¡± Even if I just stood still, I might die from the heat, but now my face grew even hotter because of Caesar¡¯s choice of words. You bastard, are you doing this on purpose? ¡°Tell me out loud! Who¡¯s your first love?¡± Caesar was desperate. What is this? How can this child be so desperate? ¡°Brother Leonard.¡± ¡°Who the hell¡ª What?¡± ¡°My first love. My brother, Leonard.¡± ¡°No¡ª Why?¡± Caesar asked back with trembling lips as if the unexpected answer broke him. I folded my fingers tightly and explained kindly. ¡°Why not? Nice, smart, hard-working, handsome, good family. Is there any reason I can¡¯t like him?¡± I loved Leonard so much when we were children. Even now, I still thought my brother was the best in the world. ¡°If he weren¡¯t my biological brother, I would have done something about it.¡± ¡°What would you have done?¡± ¡°Well, many things.¡± ¡°Do that to me! To me!¡± ¡°Honestly, compared to Caesar, isn¡¯t my brother much better? Mm?¡± Caesar grabbed me by the shoulder with a flustered face, shook me, and cried in pleading. ¡°Helena and Leonard are family. You can never be lovers¡­!¡± [T/N: Caesar was speaking in formal form] Mm, he must be very flustered, seeing that he¡¯s using all the honorifics. By the way, I think I¡¯m going to get motion sickness, so you¡¯d best stop shaking me. Then the savior appeared. ¡°Whoaa, was Helena¡¯s first love me?¡± Leonard entered the room with a natural, innocent smile. As expected of my older brother. You know the timing. ¡°Ah, Brother.¡± I got up and ran to Leonard. Then I hugged him. ¡°Caesar. I¡¯m going to confess now, but we aren¡¯t real siblings.¡± ¡°Ha! What a lame joke¡­!¡± Caesar raised one corner of his mouth and smiled sarcastically. But when he saw Leonard hugging my waist, his expression cooled. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry to deceive you. In fact, I had already promised to take responsibility for Helena when I was a child. Leonard said naturally. Well, that¡¯s not a lie. He indeed promised to take responsibility for me until I became an old lady. Caesar began to sweat at Leonard¡¯s words. Even if he couldn¡¯t trust my words, he was worried about Leonard¡¯s words. Actually, I was a little surprised too. The angelic Leonard would play along with my mischievous jokes. ¡°H-H-How¡­ How could you do this to me¡­!¡± Wah, this is a big problem. I definitely like Caesar. But why is it so much fun to watch Caesar struggling? Then the door opened, and Dalton, the owner of this room, finally appeared. Dalton, who had entered the room, stopped at the sight of this strange situation. ¡°Uh¡­ What is this situation? It¡¯s like a scene from a crazy novel that shouldn¡¯t be interrupted.¡± Dalton scratched his neck, appraising the fiery atmosphere. Your eyes are quite accurate, Sir Dalton. Thinking like that, I finally burst out laughing. *** Dalton, Leonard, and I were seated around the room. Caesar, who did not need to be involved in today¡¯s conversation, also took a place. And the seat next to me, above all. It¡¯s hot, so stay away from me. ¡°What can I do for you today?¡± I asked Dalton first. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not a big deal. Actually, I¡¯m going to a training camp.¡± ¡°A training camp?¡± I frowned and tilted my head. What does that have to do with me? ¡°Well. The imperial family owns a villa near the seashore. The knights take turns training there. We are the next batch.¡± ¡°I see. Therefore?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a coastal city, and the beach is just around the corner. There is also a fairly large tourist town just a short distance away. The scenery is also very beautiful.¡± ¡°Aha, I see. So what?¡± ¡°There is no other vacation spot like this in the world, Instructor.¡± Dalton continued to brag about the campsite. I don¡¯t know the point, and the conversation just goes round and round. Eventually, I gave up talking to Dalton and turned to Leonard. ¡°It¡¯s such a nice place, so what?¡± ¡°The commander is asking you to come with him, Helena.¡± ¡°Heeeh?¡± No, why would I?! ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go on a summer vacation, Instructor? Then let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°But this is not going to be a vacation, is it?¡± ¡°Ayyy, do you think I¡¯m going to ask you to teach? You just need to rest, play, and have fun.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m stuck in the house, and I¡¯m not coming out.¡± ¡°You should enjoy your short life. Did you hide anything in the house?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s going to be annoying¡­¡± I¡¯ve seen the beach many times in my past life. It¡¯s not like I miss it, so why should I go see it again? ¡®No, but¡ª¡¯ I shut my mouth and fell into thought. I had decided to be more careful with the hearts of those around me. In that case, I have to avoid laziness in moderation and be more active. ¡®I¡¯d better go. Well, but¡ª I mean, I can just go and play, but I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll ask me to watch the trainees train¡­¡¯ Hmmm, I pondered for a long time with a deep wrinkle between my forehead. It felt like a fierce battle between determination and desire within me. ¡°Is this something you have to think about so seriously?¡± Dalton asked me with an expression of concern. Leonard, sitting next to him, let out a bitter smile. ¡°But I think she¡¯s improved a lot, seeing that she¡¯s thinking about it, sir.¡± ¡°I guess that¡¯s true. It¡¯s something I couldn¡¯t have imagined before.¡± ¡°Huh? Was it that bad?¡± Even Caesar nodded, and Dalton was genuinely surprised. No, don¡¯t be so surprised. How embarrassing. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go together.¡± In the end, I made a decision. Then Leonard and Caesar were startled by my answer and jumped up from the sofa. ¡°What?! Are you serious?!¡± They even asked the same question at the same time in harmony. Seriously, you guys¡­ ¡°Helena, you¡¯re not forcing it, are you? You don¡¯t have to go if you don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°Did Hamilton threaten you again? If so, you better speak up. I¡¯m going to beat him half to death.¡± Caesar and Leonard scrambled to persuade me. It wasn¡¯t even funny. Dalton, who watched the situation with interest, said with a grin. ¡°What kind of life have you been living to this point, instructor?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask. I don¡¯t know either.¡± I covered my face with both hands and muttered. My resolution had more obstacles to overcome than defeating a dragon and protecting the world. It was a summer day when I felt slightly sad at the thought. Chapter 47 I didn¡¯t know that the campsite would be here. As soon as I got out of the carriage, I swallowed a groan inside of me as I saw the spacious garden and four-story mansion spread out in front of me. ¡°It¡¯s really big, isn¡¯t it?¡± Leonard, who came near before I knew it, looked up at the mansion and said. ¡°I¡¯ve only heard about it, but it¡¯s better than I thought.¡± Of course, it was the mansion of the most powerful duke then. Oh, by the way, I had made him emperor. ¡°There is a separate training center behind the main house, and the hall on the first floor is also spacious, so it can be used as a dining hall.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°And there¡¯s a cliff where you can see the sea as soon as you get out of the garden. I think the scenery from there is nice.¡± Leonard said with a look of full expectation, so despite not expecting much, I still said Wow, I¡¯m looking forward to it. In fact, I already knew. Because the owner of this house told me. A long time ago, sitting on a swing placed there, I already looked at the sea to the point of getting sick of it. A heavy feeling suddenly fell on my shoulder when I was soaked in an unexpected nostalgia. ¡°What do you think? Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡± Commander Dalton slipped between Leonard and me and put his arms around each of us. Leaving Leonard aside, the way you treat a lady is too rough, dude. ¡°As far as I know, it was the residence of Emperor Erez Gray when he was a duke.¡± Yes, I know. Instead of answering, I laughed Ahahaha. ¡°My lady, what should I do with the luggage?¡± While I was feeling Dalton¡¯s weight, Agoth approached me with a large trunk in both hands. Dalton¡¯s expression became serious when he saw Agoth. ¡°Hiyaa, the instructor¡¯s maid is just as unique as the instructor. One of those heavy things in each hand¡­¡± ¡°Agoth also uses a sword.¡± ¡°Hmm. Do you have any intention of becoming a knight by any chance?¡± ¡°No. This child is mine.¡± When I flatly refused, a proud smile appeared on Agoth¡¯s face. Dalton shook his head with a smile at Agoth¡¯s sparkling eyes. ¡°If you go to the hall, the manager will be waiting for you. Put it down there for now.¡± Dalton, who answered Agoth for me, tapped me on the shoulder and said. ¡°If there is a room that you like, you can stay in that room.¡± ¡°Will that be okay?¡± ¡°Ladies first.¡± Oh, that¡¯s great. I smiled broadly and told Agoth. ¡°Agoth, tell the manager that I¡¯m going to use the room on the far left of the third floor. It¡¯s a room with a terrace, so he¡¯ll know immediately.¡± ¡°What? Ah, yes. All right.¡± Agoth was startled by my specific order and then rushed into the building with our luggage. Agoth wasn¡¯t the only one who was surprised. Leonard and Dalton were looking at me with round eyes. ¡°¡­ What is it?¡± What? Did I say something wrong? ¡°Uh¡­ Helena. Is it okay to decide that way without looking first?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the best room, but¡­ Instructor, did you already know?¡± Oops. I¡¯m new to this mansion now. I should have chosen it after looking at the mansion, but I made a mistake. ¡®Because I stayed in that room every time I came here. I picked it because I was used to it but didn¡¯t think of it.¡¯ I rolled my eyes and spouted out excuses quickly. ¡°Well, I mean¡­ I think I¡¯ve heard from someone that the room is good. Who was it again¡­¡± Dalton clicked his tongue at my faltering answer. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s probably Hamilton, that man.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I heard it from Viscount Noct!¡± I¡¯m sorry, Hamilton! From now on, I won¡¯t call you inflexible or anything like that! By the way. ¡°But is that really the best room?¡± ¡°Mm, it¡¯s the widest bedroom and has a nice view.¡± Is that so? Was Erez always giving me the best room? I¡¯m sorry for him. I didn¡¯t know until 500 years later. ¡°This must have been because I didn¡¯t understand other people¡¯s feelings well.¡¯ I feel a little bitter. I wish I could have said thank you for your care. Well, I think I¡¯ve done everything I could to repay him by giving him the throne. ¡®Let¡¯s be nice to Caesar instead. Be nice to his descendant so Erez will be happy in the other world.¡¯ I don¡¯t know what the connection is, but I decided to. *** The inside of the building was changed a bit here and there, so for me, it was like finding something wrong here and there in a picture. The color of the carpet in the western corridor had changed, the decorative cabinet with a slightly broken corner had been changed to something else, and the bed¡¯s position had changed. However, the overall atmosphere and structure were the same as they had been 500 years ago, so I felt a strange nostalgia. ¡°It¡¯s still nice¡­¡± The second bedroom terrace. I leaned back on the rocking chair and muttered. As I was enjoying the cool sea breeze, I felt somewhat drowsy. ¡°I think this is my first vacation after a long while.¡± Agoth, who sat beside me and fanned me, said with a smile. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes. Actually, it¡¯s my first time seeing the sea.¡± ¡°Huh, really?¡± Well, the first time I met Agoth was when I was 12. As a lazy owner, I rarely went around, so Agoth, my maid, suffered from a lack of experience. ¡®I should have paid more attention.¡¯ Once I started to realize it, I wondered why I was so indifferent to the people around me. ¡°Shall we go out to the beach later, Agoth?¡± ¡°Wow, is that okay?¡± ¡°Sure. We¡¯re here for a vacation. I didn¡¯t come here to train.¡± That¡¯s right. Although I joined the Knights¡¯ camp training at Dalton¡¯s recommendation, my purpose was to always be on vacation, recreation. ¡°One, two, three, four!¡± ¡°Your voice is too small! Louder!¡± ¡°Five, six, seven, eight!¡± ¡°All right, ten more laps like this!¡± ¡°¡­ Be quiet!¡± I leaned against the railing and squeaked downwards. The noise between floors is too much! Just below the railing, the members of the Red Knights were running at Dalton¡¯s command. This happened every morning and evening. Everyone was even taking off their tops, which also contributed to the promiscuity of the public. ¡°Oh, Instructor!¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®Oh, Instructor¡¯?! If you want to train, go inside the training ground!¡± I shouted, pointing to the building across the street. They said there¡¯s a separate training center, so why are they making noise while running around the garden!? Even though I was angry, Dalton just chuckled and laughed. ¡°There¡¯s no meaning of going out to a place with good air if we stay inside the building, right?¡± ¡°Then you can run in the garden or beach, right? Why are you just cantering in the backyard under my room?¡± ¡°Hahahahaha, does it seem like that?¡± Dalton burst out laughing tactlessly. No, maybe he¡¯s not tactless. It must be a calculated act. Otherwise, no one would rush under the terrace of my room and make a fuss. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that! Fight with us, Instructor!¡± ¡°We know you brought your sword!¡± ¡°Besides the trainees, please train us as well! We¡¯d like to have a real fight with Princess as well!¡± From the knights to the trainees, it was chaotic. Anyone who saw it might think there was a protest going on. Moreover, some of the guys who were with me in subjugating the monsters knew very well what to say to shake me. ¡°If Instructor doesn¡¯t fight us, we¡¯ll fight only with the deputy commander all day!¡± ¡°What?! Don¡¯t bother my brother!¡± As I squeaked, Hawk, who had been arguing with me during the selection of the subjugation squad, waved his hand and chuckled. I couldn¡¯t ignore those words even if I let everything else slide. ¡°Agoth, my sword!¡± ¡°What? Oh, yes!¡± Agoth hurriedly took out the weapon bag she had kept under the bed. Then she pulled out two of my swords and came rushing up to me. I grabbed the two swords with one hand. ¡°Oh, Instructor! Are you coming?¡± ¡°Alright! Everyone¡¯s just waiting.¡± ¡°Hey, Hawk! The instructor is coming! Go and serve¡­!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± I shouted after cutting Dalton¡¯s words. Everyone paid attention to me, wondering what that meant. I grabbed the railing with one hand and jumped over the second-floor terrace railing. ¡°P-Princess!¡± ¡°Instructor!¡± The members who had been grinning shouted in shock when they saw me in dresses jumping off the railing on the second floor. But the second floor was not a big deal for me. So I jumped without thinking. I easily landed in the middle of the members. It was quite fun to see the flustered members. I laughed as I looked around the members, holding the sword in both hands. ¡°Now then, who will come to defeat me first?¡± *** Unfortunately, the free match that started like that was not fun. Twists and tension would exist only if the fighters¡¯s skills were on par, but all I had to do was knock down the knights who had been challenging me unilaterally. ¡°Ah, as expected, our lady is the best! You¡¯re amazing, my lady!¡± Only Agoth¡¯s passionate cheers from behind proved that this was not one-sided violence. After defeating about a dozen knights, I started sweating. I sighed softly with the sword in my right hand draped over my shoulder. ¡°The people who encouraged me turned out to be so boring¡­¡± In my murmur, humiliation came to the faces of the knights I had defeated. ¡°If I had known this would happen, I would not have changed my clothes. I should have given you a handicap and fought in a dress.¡± Ufufufu. I grinned with a villain¡¯s smile. At the sight of me looking down, the knights screamed in agony and distress. ¡°The demon¡­ It¡¯s the demon! The Great Demon King has descended¡­!¡± ¡°Until now, I thought the crown prince was the strongest, but we have been deceived¡­!¡± ¡°Deputy Commander! Will you just watch? You must step up and avenge us! You¡¯re on our side, aren¡¯t you?¡± Not able to hit me directly, the knights began to cling to Leonard. My first disciple, whose fame had been raised by defeating the knights of the Red Knights from a time when he had no merits, smiled at the request of the members. ¡°Oh, am I supposed to take someone¡¯s side now?¡± Then he pulled out his sword and walked over to me. Huh? Is my angelic brother pointing his sword at me? I thought, but¡­ Of course, that couldn¡¯t be. Leonard stood next to me and pointed his sword at the knights. With that characteristic dazzling smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll be on Helena¡¯s side then.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so mean! You want to survive alone!¡± ¡°A traitor! He betrayed us less than a year after taking office!¡± The knights began to clamor. Dalton stood at a distance, chuckling and watching. It was only then that I realized that these humans had no interest in training and were just looking for an excuse to play. ¡®And I joined their play.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. No¡­ I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve just been playing around. ¡®It¡¯s actually¡­ kind of fun?¡¯ A time of no purpose, no results, just acting boisterously. Relationships where fierceness is not needed, and there¡¯s nothing to protect. ¡°My lady, aren¡¯t you tired?¡± At that moment, leaving behind the knights that had started a fight with Leonard instead of me, Agoth came to me with a towel. I took the towel and smiled a little. ¡°Mm, it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t know if I should say it¡¯s fine¡­ But this isn¡¯t bad either.¡± I looked towards the knights. ¡°I think getting along with people is not as annoying as I thought.¡± I think it¡¯s okay to open up to others a little bit¡­ ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to build a closer relationship with me instead of someone else?¡± ¡°¡­?!¡± Someone pulled me from behind and hugged me. A low, quiet voice followed in my ear. It gave me the creeps. I knew who it was without looking back, just from the friendly but faintly jealous voice. ¡°Caesar!¡± Looking back, Caesar squinted and laughed. ¡°It makes me jealous to see you having fun with other people without me.¡± ¡°No, you¡ª I mean, why is His Highness here when he¡¯s not even of the Knights Order?!¡± ¡°Because Helena is here?¡± That¡¯s not the right answer! ¡°By the way, seeing all the Red Knights working hard on their training, I can¡¯t hide my satisfaction as the crown prince.¡± Caesar said to the knights and smiled. The chirping knights immediately stood at attention to the villainous smile. Caesar took the sword in my left hand, held it, and pointed it at the knights. ¡°It looks interesting. Can this prince intervene?¡± The members¡¯s expressions seemed to want to shout Do not interfere! were quite pathetic. ¡®I don¡¯t know what the camp is for.¡¯ Before Caesar¡¯s second battle with the knights, I had to laugh bitterly at this camp of unclear purpose. Chapter 48 Caesar¡¯s second battle with the knights was, without explanation, a complete victory. Caesar, who laughed meanly in front of the members who fell one after another, was the villain itself. Such a person is my man. How thrilling. Such a massacre¡­ Anyway, when I returned to the mansion lounge with Dalton and Leonard after training. ¡°Oh, look who¡¯s here. Isn¡¯t this Viscount Noct?¡± ¡°Viscount, you¡¯re here as well.¡± ¡°Have you been well, Commander Dalton and Young Master Peresca?¡± An unwelcome guest was waiting for us in the room. ¡°And¡­ Princess, of course!¡± Hamilton, who greeted each one of us, shouted in a raised voice when he saw me. Most of the time, the reason he welcomed me was because he had something to complain about. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you, Viscount.¡± ¡°Princess! Well, listen to me!¡± Umm¡­ Now he even talks right away without greeting me first? ¡°Do you know why we are here?¡± Oh, that¡¯s what I¡¯m curious about too. Why is Caesar, the man who should be in the capital, here? ¡°His Highness has come all the way here to participate in the crusade in Elgrid!¡± ¡°Participating in the crusade? So you¡¯re here on business? Then what is so wrong¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s wrong! It was an event that he didn¡¯t have to participate in. It was not a big event in the capital, only a local event! Don¡¯t you think so, as well?¡± Well, even if you ask me for consent. ¡°What¡¯s this? Have you already started snitching, Hamilton?¡± While Hamilton grabbed me and complained, Caesar entered the room. He was not surprised as if he had already predicted this situation. He immediately lay down on the couch and contradicted Hamilton¡¯s words. ¡°What do you mean by snitching? Does it look like I¡¯m snitching, Your Highness?!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so wrong with it? It is a monarch¡¯s virtue to pay attention to and care for the local residents.¡± Hamilton let out an Ugh at that attitude. ¡°Since when did Your Highness pay attention to the virtues of the monarch!¡± ¡°Since yesterday?¡± ¡°I want you to say things like that while processing the paperwork on time!¡± ¡°It is a human virtue to delay work by a day or two.¡± ¡°Ahhh, seriously!¡± ¡­ Poor Hamilton. Dalton, Leonard, and I looked at Hamilton with the same expression on our faces. ¡°By the way, if it¡¯s Elgrid, isn¡¯t it pretty far from here? It would take two hours to get there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying!¡± Taang! Hamilton, excited by Leonard¡¯s words, smashed the table. ¡°Not to mention, if you want to get lodging, go to Elgrid! Or stay at the Holy Church! Why do you want to stay here?!¡± Well, why indeed? Why do I feel sorry for Hamilton? It was very burdensome that Dalton and Leonard¡¯s eyes were on me. I know it already, so please look ahead, both of you. ¡°Why would I stay in other places when there¡¯s a mansion owned by the imperial family here?¡± In the midst of this, Caesar refuted Hamilton with a frown as if he had found something to defend himself with. ¡°I did my job properly, and the elders of the Holy Church were also satisfied. Why do you have so many complaints?¡± ¡°I think my buttock is going to split after two hours of horse riding!¡± Heh, without realizing it, my eyes were set on Hamilton¡¯s butt. I¡¯m sorry. Well, Dalton and Leonard were also looking at Hamilton¡¯s lower body, so it wasn¡¯t just me. ¡°A carriage is too slow, and it is hard to go through shortcuts.¡± ¡°Princess, please, say something to His Highness!¡± ¡°Eh?! Me? Why should I?¡± Why is the arrow of nagging flying towards me who stayed still? ¡°In fact, isn¡¯t this all because of Princess? He made a schedule that wasn¡¯t there because you¡¯re here!¡± ¡°I mean, why is that my fault¡­?¡± I was at a loss. The most frustrating thing was that I couldn¡¯t say no. At that moment. ¡°Hamilton.¡± Suddenly the air in the room changed. Caesar had only called out Hamilton¡¯s name, but there was a chill in the air. Hamilton held his breath and looked back at Caesar. Caesar, who had already sat up, glared at Hamilton with a smile on his face. The wolf has returned. Goodbye, Hamilton¡­ ¡°Who do you dare to be angry with?¡± Hamilton and Caesar have been together since before I knew Caesar. Because of this, Hamilton had been relentless in nagging Caesar, whom others feared. And even though Caesar was annoyed by Hamilton, he accepted it all. But I didn¡¯t know he would change like that just because Hamilton nagged me. ¡®Well, maybe I should meddle a little.¡¯ Hamilton was a trustworthy, absolute ally of Caesar. We couldn¡¯t break their relationship for anything. ¡°Your Highness.¡± I purposely opened my mouth in a low voice. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to me. ¡°The viscount is saying this because he¡¯s worried about you. You shouldn¡¯t scare him.¡± Caesar¡¯s brow furrowed at my rebuke. He was angry for me, so when I said that, he looked upset as if saying Why are you rebuking me? ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s my fault now?¡± Caesar growled out. The air in the room cooled down. The three men, who knew Caesar¡¯s personality well, held their breath and looked at each other. But I rebuked Caesar without backing down. ¡°Yes. It is your fault.¡± Caesar and I had a snowball fight for a long time. The air was tense. It was a situation where something was about to explode. But it wasn¡¯t long before Caesar apologized to Hamilton. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I scared you, Hamilton.¡± Heeeee?! The other three had an expression as if they found it hard to believe. Caesar admitted his fault too gently. ¡°That¡¯s okay, right?¡± He even looked at me to receive confirmation. I smiled at Caesar as a sign of praise. ¡°You are very good, Your Highness.¡± ¡°U-Ugh¡­ the Great Demon King over the wolf¡­ Kegheheheh!¡± Dalton, unable to grasp the atmosphere, mumbled meaningless words, covered his mouth with both hands, and burst into laughter. *** It was a deep night after I sent Hamilton, who had been complaining for several hours after that, back. ¡®By the way, I can¡¯t believe he could still complain after setting up that ugly atmosphere¡­¡¯ I admired Hamilton¡¯s courage and his ignorance. In a sense, he might be a perfect fit to be Caesar¡¯s assistant. Dalton and Leonard had returned early to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s training, and Caesar stayed in my room and read until late. The calm figure of him sitting by the window reading a book was like a painting. ¡®Even though I thought I was used to that face, I still get emotional.¡¯ God is unfair. ¡°¡­ Were you offended earlier?¡± I sat on the bed, cautiously trying to talk to the picturesque man. Caesar, who was flipping through the pages with his long fingers, suddenly stopped moving and turned his head toward me. ¡°What? What do you mean by earlier?¡± ¡°I was on the side of the viscount, not you.¡± ¡°And why would that make me offended?¡± ¡°You must have some pride, too. I wondered if it was something I could intervene in, and I am now regretting it.¡± I answered, glancing sideways. Caesar was my friend and lover, but he was also the crown prince. I wondered if it would be right for me to rebuke him in the presence of Dalton or Hamilton. Perhaps feeling my anxiety, Caesar grinned and sat down next to me. ¡°I think it¡¯s a great blessing, to have at least someone who tells me I¡¯m wrong when I¡¯m wrong.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t always say the right thing.¡± ¡°But you constantly try to make the right choice.¡± Caesar¡¯s large hand rested on mine. His body temperature was warm enough to melt my anxious heart without leaving a single point. ¡°That¡¯s why I like you. Helena is like a guide to me.¡± ¡°But doesn¡¯t it hurt your pride? Won¡¯t people think you¡¯re being swayed by my words, who is just a princess?¡± [Kind of long translator¡¯s note and a bit of history lesson: Helena¡¯s princess title is ?? meaning ¡°the daughter of the duke¡± or ¡°ducal lady¡±, but in ancient Chinese, which is where the word probably came from, people usually call such status ¡°county princess¡±. However, English doesn¡¯t use such a term, that¡¯s why most translators translate ?? as ¡°princess¡± which might cause some misunderstanding due to another princess title ?? meaning ¡°the daughter of the monarch¡±. (That, or they simply follow MTL blindly without understanding the whys) Why did I say monarch instead of king or emperor? Because there were no emperors in Korea. The highest monarch in ancient Korea was the king. And a king is only equivalent to a duke in Chinese, again, in comparison to Chinese because Korea used hanja, which is traditional Chinese, before hangeul is invented. King and duke use the same exact Chinese character, which is Íõ. So in a way, calling Helena a princess is legit and not a mistranslation.] I asked while thinking of the countless people I had encountered over the years. Many people tried to divide the top and bottom in relationships, and when men treated women, men usually struggled to occupy the top. Ever since I had become emperor, I had been a ¡®top¡¯, but nevertheless, I thought men were still trying to look down on me or downplay me. ¡®Especially because Caesar is stubborn.¡¯ People wouldn¡¯t understand why he¡¯d bow his head to the orders of others. ¡°Should it hurt your pride to be swayed by a loved one or to follow their opinion?¡± On the contrary, Caesar asked back with an expression as if he found it difficult to understand. ¡°I don¡¯t need to show my pride as much as I need Helena. It¡¯s better to be hurt, and it¡¯s better to lose than to win.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Why is that? Why does this man, who is called cold-blooded by others, become so weak to me? Why am I under the impression that this man has become stronger than me, even though he says such weak words? ¡°Because you like me?¡± ¡°Because I like you.¡± Caesar followed my words and answered. ¡°Somehow, for the first time today¡­ I thought that you were older than me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been older than Helena from the moment I was born.¡± Caesar burst into laughter as if he were dumbfounded. For the first time in my life, I think I may have been defeated by someone. Still, this must be a pleasant defeat. ¡®I think I understand a little bit.¡¯ I thought I had accomplished everything I could have done in my previous life. It was my second life, so I had resigned myself to thinking that there would be no one who could move my heart anymore, and that there would be no one who could save me from my bottomless boredom. But there were still many things I didn¡¯t know and wanted to know. That was what this stubborn man taught me. ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s already this late.¡± Caesar, who checked the clock on the cabinet, got out of bed. It looked like he was about to leave the room. ¡°Uh, wait¡­¡± Then I caught him. It was an unconscious act. I didn¡¯t know why either. I was surprised when I grabbed his sleeve too. ¡°Do you still have more to say?¡± Caesar asked me in a soft voice. ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Uhmm. I couldn¡¯t come up with any excuses right away, so I was very embarrassed. Work, my improvisation! ¡°Are not you tired? It¡¯s late at night, so if it¡¯s not important, we can talk tomorrow.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. It¡¯s going to be important. I must have grabbed you because it should be important.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that? You¡¯re going to think about the reason after you grabbed me?¡± ¡°How noisy. I told you I was thinking.¡± ¡°Akh.¡± Slap. When I hit Caesar on the back of his hand without hurting him, Caesar started crying playfully. I want to repay this man something. As much as he opened up to me with all his might, I wanted to share with him what I had. ¡°Caesar. When are you going back?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going back tomorrow at noon.¡± ¡°Then you can¡¯t stay at night?¡± ¡°Aha, I see. You¡¯re feeling lonely sleeping alone? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll always be by your side¡­ Akh!¡± Slap, slap. I slapped the back of his hand a few more times as if it was his fault that my face went hot. ¡°It¡¯s not that, would you like to go for a night walk with me?¡± ¡°A night walk?¡± Caesar¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I want to show you something. There¡¯s a cave across the beach, would you like to go there?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I think I know where it is. But it¡¯s nighttime, so it¡¯ll be hard to get the boat up.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to float the boat.¡± ¡°Then are we going to swim? The water may be shallow, but it¡¯s going to be dangerous at night.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to swim.¡± ¡°What? Then how do you want to go?¡± Fufufu, I purposely let out a loud laugh. ¡°Everything has a way.¡± Perhaps I am the only person in this mansion who knows how to do that. I narrowed my eyes and smiled, pulling Caesar¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll show you something great.¡± Chapter 49 12-15 minutes 24.09.2022 A dark hallway with no windows. Only the footsteps of Caesar and I could be heard. The light from the lamp Caesar held was enough to illuminate our feet. About 10 minutes later, we started strolling through this long, winding corridor. Caesar, who had been walking in front of me, holding my hand, finally opened his mouth. ¡°Helena.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°May I ask¡­ how do you know this path?¡± You¡¯ve already asked. What do you mean by ¡°may I ask?¡± Well, perhaps you¡¯re too flustered. ¡®Well, it¡¯s natural you¡¯re confused.¡¯ This mansion belonged to the Gray family. It must be confusing that I knew about this ¡°secret passage¡± that even the people of the Gray family did not know. Yes. The two of us were walking down the secret passage of the mansion. ¡°I found out by chance.¡± ¡°Yes, by chance. You touched the four installations in order by chance, pushed the wall behind the painting by chance, opened the door, and came out of the aisle by chance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°And you knew that the passage was connected to the cave across the beach by chance?¡± ¡°Yes, everything happened by chance.¡± ¡°Haa.¡± In the end, a short sigh returned to my shameless answer. Caesar¡¯s dumbfounded attitude made me laugh out loud. ¡°Sometimes I really don¡¯t know you.¡± ¡°You think so?¡± ¡°I think I know you a lot, but I feel like you¡¯re hiding something from me.¡± ¡°For example?¡± ¡°Uhm¡­ When subjugating the beasts, the beasts only attacked you.¡± Oh, right. That did happen. At that time, it was Caesar, not me, who first suspected the phenomenon. Now that I think about it, I realize that he is watching me that much. Maybe he knows the side of me that even I don¡¯t recognize. ¡°It must have something to do with the patterns found on the beasts¡¯ hide.¡± I could hear Caesar¡¯s quiet murmur. I looked up at him, but I couldn¡¯t see his expression because he didn¡¯t look back. Only his broad shoulders and fluttering hair shimmered in the lamp¡¯s shadow. ¡°But you didn¡¯t ask anything.¡± I deliberately raised the tone to lighten the mood. Only then did Caesar glance back at me. I turned my head back to the front. ¡°I thought¡­ weren¡¯t ready.¡± [T/N: This is another case where the lack of subject makes the sentence a bit weird] ¡°Ready for what?¡± ¡°Ready to tell me.¡± ¡°You mean me?¡± ¡°Yes. Helena has a lot of things she¡¯s not ready for.¡± A lot of things. Apart from not talking about my past life, in his view, what am I less prepared for? I speeded up my pace and went past him. Caesar frowned as I suddenly accelerated. ¡°Don¡¯t run. Watch your step.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s alright. I won¡¯t fall.¡± Replying so, I couldn¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°You¡¯re not worried about me fighting monsters, but about me falling?¡± ¡°Helena is good at big things but tends to be clumsy and stupid over small things.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± I refuted it, but I couldn¡¯t argue because it seemed right. ¡°This road was told by someone close to me in the past.¡± ¡°Friend? Does Helena have any friends other than me?¡± ¡°Do you want me to get mad?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s strange that you¡¯re saying you heard it from a friend. How did that friend know about the secret passage in the Gray mansion that even the Gray family did not know about?¡± ¡°Beep, timeout. That¡¯s it for the answer.¡± I said while swinging my hand down the air. ¡°Anyway, I want to ask. The mansion belongs to the Gray family, so why do you Gray people not know about it?¡± ¡°The management of this mansion was left behind as Erez Gray sat on the throne.¡± ¡°You mean he completely emptied the mansion?¡± ¡°Yes. He didn¡¯t hand over the mansion to any other relatives or bystanders. I was told something like that, more or less.¡± After saying that, Caesar let out a light sigh. ¡°After Erez Gray¡¯s death, attempts were made to find the secret passage, but they were never found. It¡¯s been a royal villa for over a hundred years.¡± ¡°I see.¡± As for me, I know because Erez told me. He told me about this path, saying it is a secret handed down only to the family. When I asked if he could teach a non-family member about what is passed down from the family, he smiled and said to me. Because I have nothing to hide from my lord. ¡®He told this to me, but he didn¡¯t tell his descendants. Erez had an unexpectedly crooked side.¡¯ Well. He wasn¡¯t a good guy, considering he was with me when I killed my brothers. He was a good guy only to me. ¡®Mm?¡¯ Hold on. Come to think of it, Erez and Caesar don¡¯t resemble each other only from their looks. ¡®Even their personality¡­ is a bit alike?¡¯ But I shook my head as if to swallow the thought that had come to my mind quickly. ¡®No, Erez didn¡¯t like me as a woman.¡¯ A man who gives his loyalty to me and a man who gives his love to me are fundamentally different. ¡®If I tell you the whole truth, Caesar will be stunned.¡¯ I grinned softly, with a little more force on my hand holding Caesar. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m confident you will not be shocked even if Helena is the Great Demon King who came to destroy the world.¡± ¡°Puhaha. You are the Great Demon King.¡± ¡°At any rate, I do have a secret.¡± A secret that can never be told. I must lie to Caesar until the moment I die. Thinking like that made me feel a bit sad. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But I can¡¯t tell you.¡± There is a secret. But I can¡¯t tell. I think this is the limit where I can be honest with him. At least I wanted to tell him that there are things I haven¡¯t said. ¡°Then that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°You can tell me when you want to tell me.¡± ¡°¡­ What if I don¡¯t want to tell you for the rest of my life?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re not saying it because it¡¯s the right thing to do.¡± Caesar said that and looked at me, and smiled. His smile was as sweet as usual, overshadowing my worry that he might be upset. ¡°If I ask you something you don¡¯t want to say, you only have to say a sentence.¡± ¡°What should I say?¡± ¡°You love me.¡± Oh, as expected. ¡®This guy¡¯s blind obedience resembles Erez.¡¯ Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m walking the path I walked with him in his mansion. Caesar¡¯s swaying figure in the lamp was that of Erez. ¡°¡­ I can hear the waves.¡± After walking for a while, we reached the exit. There was the faint smell of the sea and the sound of the waves. A wind blew in from the front to the extent that my hair was gently swaying. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Helena.¡± Caesar smiled and looked at me. Like Erez, who had led me to this path long ago. *** Once upon a time, a small boat was hidden inside this cave. This was so that if the mansion was attacked, the people could escape to the sea by boat from here. ¡®There¡¯s no boat right now.¡¯ Did someone find the boat and dispose of it? Or did it disappear because it could not withstand the winds and waves of many years? ¡°This is the coastal cave¡­¡± Caesar looked around the cave and muttered to himself. His low voice echoed around the cave several times. ¡°Have you never been here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been here many times during the day. But I can¡¯t come at night because it¡¯s dangerous.¡± You needed a boat to get to this cave. However, the water on the way back was shallow, and there were many whirlpools, so it would not have been easy at night. ¡°The atmosphere is completely different from the daytime. I¡¯ll believe it¡¯s a different cave.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never been to this cave during the day, so I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°What? The mansion manager must have recommended it as a tourist attraction.¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s cumbersome.¡± ¡°Well¡­ okay. I forgot for a while. That this woman next to me is Helena Peresca.¡± Caesar laughed bitterly. I beckoned Caesar, pointing deeper into the cave. ¡°Let¡¯s go that way. What I want to show you is over there.¡± Caesar obediently complied with me. The two of us headed deeper into the cave. In a place where one could barely enter by bending their backs, there was a space narrow enough for two people to sit together barely. ¡°Here it is.¡± I went inside first and squatted down. Then Caesar sat next to me. He was such a big man, so the space was full even with his legs folded. ¡°It¡¯s narrow.¡± Caesar murmured in a disgruntled voice. Then he wrapped his arms around my shoulders and hugged me. ¡°Isn¡¯t this better?¡± ¡°Did you hug me because it was narrow, or did you use the narrowness as an excuse to hug me?¡± ¡°Both.¡± ¡°Seriously¡­¡± Grumbling as if it was nothing, I leaned on Caesar¡¯s shoulder. Now I wasn¡¯t very uncomfortable or awkward in his arms. ¡°Look above, Caesar.¡± ¡°Above?¡± At my words, Caesar¡¯s head turned upward. And exclamation burst out before long. ¡°Wow¡­¡± There was a large, round hole at a distant height, and the stars were dense through the hole. It was like the ceiling of the dome of the church. However, no matter how beautifully the stars were carved into the ceiling, it would be different from what one saw here. ¡°Are the stars originally¡­ that bright?¡± ¡°It looks brighter because it¡¯s dark here.¡± ¡­ I answered the same way Erez had answered me back then when I had asked the very question Caesar had just asked. ¡°The red star in the middle is the guide star. Wherever you come here, you will always be able to see that star.¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised. I didn¡¯t know there was a place like this in this cave.¡± ¡°Mm, that¡¯s right.¡± A sly smile spread. The sky from here had not changed at all from 500 years ago. The guide star hadn¡¯t shifted in the slightest and was still shining there. Somehow, it put my mind at ease. ¡°Who was it that told Helena about this place?¡± He had asked a question that was difficult to answer. Perhaps he asked such a question on purpose. Surely what he wanted to hear was not the answer to the question. I looked up at Caesar. Red eyes were staring at me like the guide star without the slightest shake. ¡°Caesar.¡± I whispered to him, listening to the distant sound of the waves. ¡°I love you.¡± The magic words that could keep any secret a secret. He hugged my waist and buried his head in my neck. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was him or me who was hot. A weak wolf. A beast that obeys only me. ¡®What will happen if I tell Caesar today?¡¯ Excitement, fear, and inexplicable grief. Anxiety about disappearing in vain filled my heart. I hugged him tight with trembling arms. ¡°I wish you could be my empress someday, Helena.¡± ¡°Not now?¡± ¡°Not yet, but.¡± Caesar said, kissing the nape of my neck. His trembling voice reached my heart and felt like whining. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m not strong enough to protect you yet. But you¡¯re the only one I¡¯m proposing to.¡± I know that day is not now. ¡°Please, wait for me.¡± This is a promise without promise. Maybe it¡¯s his selfishness and the foolishness of a child. I smiled as I ran my hand through Caesar¡¯s hair. ¡°Well, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to be an empress right away instead of a crown princess.¡± Brande and Valer. I also realized how much influence these two families had while helping Caesar earnestly. I cannot be his weakness. He, too, is afraid that I will stand in a dangerous position. I hugged Caesar¡¯s head tightly and whispered. ¡°Whoever the opponent is, win. Don¡¯t lose, Caesar. Because I didn¡¯t teach you to be a loser.¡± Even if you fight the whole world, you must win. Even if the opponent is me, only you must win. Because that¡¯s how I taught you. *** There was a certain shyness on his heated face, and I laughed a little, even though I knew I shouldn¡¯t laugh. Sometimes when he looked like a boy, I wanted to give him the whole world by using all I could give. His hand stroking my skin was painful, so I grabbed his body with my fingernails. I was distracted by his warm breathing and the loud sound of his heart. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± He kissed me fiercely and relentlessly as if to cover my voice that had finally leaked out. We instinctively encroached upon each other, like babies born into the world and learned to cry without being taught as if we¡¯d known each other from the beginning. As if we had longed for each other from the beginning. ¡®The world is born like this.¡¯ Why are summer nights so short? Stroking the old scar on his back, I leaned on his shoulder and dreamed. Chapter 50 Two men with dark hair and red eyes sat next to me. One would be Caesar, and the other would be Erez, but both were so similar that it was difficult to tell them apart. ¡°Your Majesty is the master of all men and the ruler of this empire,¡± said the one sitting on the left. Oh, this is Erez. ¡°I will protect Your Majesty so that no one can challenge your authority. I am your sword and your shield.¡± Yep, Erez was this kind of guy. I abdicated the throne to him because I thought I could leave the empire to him. ¡°But were you really happy with that position?¡± said the one on the right. Judging by this cheeky tone, this must be Caesar. ¡°Did the undisputed power that Erez Gray protected make you happy?¡± Happiness. There was no time when I could afford to think about that. Ever since I was little, my only goal was to survive. My best was my best for life. I don¡¯t think I was such a lousy emperor to my people. Wouldn¡¯t that be a good life? ¡°Erez Gray¡¯s gone.¡± Can you say that to your ancestor, Caesar? ¡°Everyone will ask you to solve something and use your talent for a cause.¡± The Caesar in my dream took my hand. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you. So that no one can interfere with your search for happiness.¡± ¡°That is why I came back to you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I was born into your world.¡± Erez¡¯s voice and Caesar¡¯s voice overlapped. The two had similar voices, and it sounded like one person was speaking. ¡®A strange dream.¡¯ Erez and Caesar hugged me tightly from both sides. It was as if two large dogs were whining at their owners for affection, and I patted them on the shoulder. ¡°Thank you, both of you.¡± I spoke to both of them in a soft voice. *** When I opened my eyes, the sun was already in the middle of the sky. But even after I opened my eyes, I couldn¡¯t get out of bed. ¡®I feel like I¡¯m going to die¡­¡¯ Even though I thought I slept well, the tiredness did not go away. Also, my body hurt all over the place. ¡®I was confident in my stamina. Well, isn¡¯t this a matter of physical strength¡­?¡¯ Thinking like that, I remembered what had happened last night, and my ears burned. I buried my face in the pillow and screamed in shame. ¡°Ahhh! Stop! Don¡¯t think about it! Don¡¯t think about it!¡± How embarrassing. I feel ashamed to death. Was I out of my mind last night? Yes, I must be. I wouldn¡¯t have done that if I were sane! ¡°Crazy, crazy, I was really crazy¡­!¡± I can¡¯t live because my face is burning. I want to forget quickly¡­ But the more I tried to forget, the more vividly it came to mind. Caesar¡¯s hands that gently touched me, the strong arms that embraced me as I collapsed, the heated eyes, his furrowed brows, the shaded spot of the sweaty muscles¡­ ¡­ Aaahhh, stop it! Stop thinking! ¡°What am I reflecting on like a pervert? I¡¯m¡ª!¡± The heat on my face wouldn¡¯t go away. Every part of the body that Caesar¡¯s hands had touched felt like it was burning. ¡°The aftereffects¡­ I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this¡­¡± With my face buried in the pillow, I heaved a long sigh. ¡®Well, it wasn¡¯t all bad. No, it wasn¡¯t bad, it¡¯s rather good¡­¡¯ Apart from being embarrassed, it was good. Caesar¡¯s expression, voice, and body shape, which I had never seen before, were all unfamiliar and enjoyable. This is probably why everyone wants to fall in love. ¡®Love¡­¡¯ Mm, there¡¯s no room for shame. I tucked the blanket over my head. *** Not long after, Agoth entered the bedroom. ¡°My lady, are you awake?¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ I¡¯m awake.¡± I muttered as I lay down on the blanket without even thinking of stroking my scruffy hair. At my hazy voice, Agoth looked worried. ¡°Are you okay? I think your voice is hoarse. Do you have a cold?¡± ¡°Huh? No, this is¡­ uhh, I shouted too much while fighting yesterday.¡± Cough, cough. I coughed in vain. ¡°I didn¡¯t wake you up on purpose because you were completely asleep when I came in the morning.¡± ¡°I see. Well done. In fact, I¡¯m still tired.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but be tired. Aside from working hard all night last night, I barely fell asleep after watching the east dawning dimly. ¡°Well, you must have been exhausted from dealing with the members yesterday.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Right¡­¡± It¡¯s hard not to tell the truth. I felt sorry that I unintentionally lied to Agoth. ¡°What should we do? Would you like some more rest?¡± ¡°Well, what should I do?¡± ¡°Are you hungry? Shall I prepare a simple breakfast and bring it to your room?¡± ¡°That would be good. Please, Agoth.¡± ¡°Yes, then please wait a little bit.¡± Agoth¡¯s expression brightened as soon as she thought she was being helpful. However, Agoth did not have to go down to the dining room. As Agoth was about to leave the room, Caesar appeared with a tray of prepared meals in one hand. ¡°Ugh!¡± As soon as Agoth saw Caesar, she frowned. Caesar did not lose and clicked his tongue towards Agoth. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we see each other with a smile?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we stop clicking our tongues?¡± Umm, the two were growling again. Now it felt strange if those two didn¡¯t growl. What do you call that kind of relationship? Dragon and tiger? ¡®No, it¡¯s a dog and a cat.¡¯ In that they both only growl and never raise their nails or expose their fangs. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± As I contemplated an appropriate example, Caesar, who had sent Agoth away, came and sat beside me. The tray he brought contained bread, butter, potato soup, honey, juice, and a fresh salad. I asked, glaring at Caesar with a bit of resentment for my tired body. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Breakfast. I thought you must be sleeping in.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of someone.¡± ¡°Yeah, so I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll feed you so you won¡¯t have to lift a hand.¡± Caesar smiled as he ruffled my messy hair. Somehow it felt like being treated like a baby, so I wanted to be a little childish. I sat down, and Caesar pulled himself a little further towards me. ¡°What do you want to eat first?¡± ¡°First of all, juice.¡± At my command, not my request, Caesar immediately put a glass of juice in front of me and brought it to me. I took the glass with both hands and moistened my dry lips. ¡°Fuah¡­ I think I will live.¡± ¡°Your voice is completely silenced, Helena.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of you.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. So please punish this sinner to your heart¡¯s content, Master.¡± Caesar said playfully and began to dab some honey on the bread. The sweet smell made me feel better somehow. Only then did I hear a rumbling sound in my stomach. ¡°Now, ah¡ª¡± Caesar said, sticking out the bread toward me. I bit at the bread Caesar had offered me with a sleepy face. Munch. Hmm. The bread is warm, and the honey is sweet and delicious. ¡®Come to think of it. I think I had a dream related to Caesar.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t remember what the dream was about when I woke up. ¡°Would you like some salad?¡± ¡°Yes, please.¡± I opened my mouth and eagerly ate the food Caesar gave me, like a baby bird taking food from its mother. Well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad idea to be a little sick with this kind of treatment. ¡°Would you like some soup?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± I¡¯m in trouble. It¡¯s so comfortable that I¡¯m going to get used to it. Caesar was very meticulous in handling my meals. To the extent that I wonder how a person who would have been served his whole life could be so good at this. ¡°Oh, I spilled it.¡± But I was not used to being treated like this. Eventually, as I took a bite of the bread Caesar offered, the honey from the bread dripped. ¡°The sheet¡¯s all dirty. I¡¯m going to get in trouble.¡± ¡°Um, is that so?¡± Caesar answered with a smirk and licked the honey on his finger with his tongue. ¡­ Wow, why does that look so sensational? ¡®Have some lewd demons caught on the filter in my head since yesterday?¡¯ Eventually, I looked away from Caesar. Why do I feel like my arrhythmia is getting worse these days? ¡°Helena.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± Caesar called my name, and I unconsciously turned my head back. And I was startled by the darkened vision. The face of Caesar, who had been so far away, was approaching my nose. ¡®Mm?¡¯ What is this? And while I was stiff, Caesar gently grabbed my shoulder. A wake-up morning kiss¡­ No, it wasn¡¯t. He bit my left cheek. ¡°Hmmm?!¡± What did just happen to me? Did I get eaten?! Caesar soon pulled himself away from me. His smirk was a bit mischievous. Caesar licked his upper lip with his tongue, narrowed his eyes, and laughed. ¡°Because it¡¯s got honey on it.¡± ¡°Then you should¡¯ve said it!¡± ¡°Helena is sweet. Is it because she eats a lot of sweets? I hate sweets, but Helena is delicious.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re not supposed to eat me?¡± I¡¯m having a hard time because of someone, but he looks so excited for nothing! Eventually, I bit Caesar¡¯s finger. Caesar screamed in pain. The corners of his mouth were up even though he said it hurt. *** A week later, the camp was over. Since the Red Knights were the last order in the Knights¡¯ camp, the stewards of the mansion began to put a white cloth on the furniture again while we were preparing to leave. ¡°Oh, you are still there.¡± One of the maids appeared in my bedroom, whimpering and carrying a large white cloth. But when she found me still standing by the window, she was visibly embarrassed. Most members were carrying their luggage outside, so she must have thought I was out, too. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry. I¡¯ll be back later.¡± The maid nodded her head as she blushed. I beckoned the maid, who was about to leave the room again. ¡°No, come in. Come and do what you were about to do.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s cumbersome to go back and forth with that.¡± The maid looked touched by my consideration. This was enough to make her thrilled. The maid cleaned the room with her deft skill. She wiped the furniture, dusted it, and put a white cloth over it. I leaned against the window, watched her, suddenly bored, and tried to start a conversation. ¡°You¡¯re good on your own.¡± ¡°At first, I couldn¡¯t do it alone. I¡¯m used to it now.¡± ¡°Have you worked in this mansion for a long time?¡± ¡°I come when the butler calls in summer and winter.¡± So she¡¯s not an exclusive maid. The maid talked to me but didn¡¯t rest her hand for a moment. ¡°Still, it¡¯s already been five years this year.¡± ¡°Wow, it¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°If the butler keeps calling me, I want to serve this mansion until I die.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I like it. It is beautiful.¡± The maid answered my words with a happy expression on her face. I looked over the window. In the distance, the surface of the seashore was glistening like powder in the summer sunlight. ¡°Yes, it is. It is beautiful.¡± Where my beautiful people used to be. Okay. I love this old mansion too. ¡°This year, I think it was more fun and friendly because Princess came.¡± The maid said shyly to me. I gave that maid a big smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I spilled honey on the sheets a few days ago.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Please come again next year. Until then, I will keep this room clean.¡± There was the sound of footsteps running from afar. With that light, bouncy sound alone, I knew it was Agoth. Sure enough, Agoth appeared in front of the opened door. ¡°My lady. We¡¯ve loaded the carriage! There is also a carriage waiting for you.¡± ¡°I see. Good job, Agoth.¡± It¡¯s time to leave. I left the room at Agoth¡¯s urging. The maid bowed to me. Before crossing the door¡¯s threshold, I paused and looked back at the room where I had stayed. I have stayed in this mansion and this room dozens of times in my previous life. I saw a shining star in the corner of the seaside cave. I want to tell myself back then that it was such a beautiful place. ¡°I look forward to your continued support.¡± I asked the maid. ¡°This is the mansion I love.¡± I can say that now. What connection is. What love is. I think I¡¯ll be able to figure them out, at least vaguely now. Finally, I left the room with the maid smiling proudly at me. Chapter 51 The girl¡¯s childhood dream was to become a princess. Like many girls her age, she wanted long, hanging, voluminous hair. She wanted to drag long dress skirts, smile with her hands over her mouth, and arm herself with a noble speech and sparkling jewelry. Everyone treated it as an ephemeral dream, but the girl didn¡¯t think so. She did not doubt that it was a dream that would come true someday. The girl lived a shabby life in a shabby house, wearing shabby clothes. She was undoubtedly the bloodline of Count Burns. *** When Agoth was 11 years old, her mother died of an illness. Her mother¡¯s funeral, who had no family relatives, was held in a very shabby manner. Her father, who had never visited the mother and daughter in his life, never showed up until the very end. ¡°The count couldn¡¯t come because he hadn¡¯t heard about my mother¡¯s death yet.¡± The day she buried her mother in a place that wasn¡¯t even a cemetery, Agoth said so to Sam, his neighborhood friend. ¡°Perhaps when I tell him the news, he will be very sad and accept the rest of my days.¡± Shaking her muddy hands, Agoth said in a voice full of determination. But Sam, three years older than Agoth, sneered at that. ¡°He¡¯d have come to see you, mother and daughter, once if he were to accept you.¡± ¡°It must have been because of the countess¡¯ eyes.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s busy, he can send someone else. He can send you money.¡± ¡°Hmph. You¡¯re not happy that I¡¯m going to be the maiden of the noble house?¡± Agoth snorted at the thought that Sam was jealous of her. ¡°Where in the world are parents who pretend they don¡¯t know their children? Just looking at your hair, you have the blood of the Burns.¡± Agoth swept her hair behind her shoulder, which had been carefully grown without a single cut for this day. ¡°I¡¯m a girl, so there¡¯s no way I can threaten the position of the heir to the family. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be happy to accept me.¡± Agoth was confident. She was convinced that the count loved her mother more than the countess, whom he had married through a political marriage. She also had the confidence to withstand the countess¡¯s persecution and scrutiny because that¡¯s just one of the trials that even princesses in fairy tales go through. ¡°You¡¯ll see. I¡¯ll be back as an elegant lady.¡± Agoth smiled as she lifted the skirt of her shabby dress slightly like a dress. *** Agoth thought she had thought through enough about the trials and tribulations she would go through to be reborn as an elegant lady, but she didn¡¯t expect¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t be silly and get out of the way.¡± The entrance to the Burns family mansion. The mansion building was so far away that it could not be seen, and Agoth had been eliminated from the journey to become an elegant lady. ¡°It¡¯s not nonsense. I¡¯m the count¡¯s daughter.¡± Agoth was frustrated by the servant¡¯s attempt to kick her out. ¡°Let me see the count just once. Then I can explain everything.¡± ¡°Do you know how many beggars like you come every week?¡± ¡°Can you give him my name? ¡°Terra Burns¡±. I¡¯m sure he will know right away.¡± It was said that the count had been the one to give her the name ¡°Terra¡±. Just as princesses in fairy tales prove their identity with a necklace split in half, she believed that the name would prove her identity. But the servant didn¡¯t even budge. ¡°Shut up! How dare you insult our master!¡± ¡°What do you mean an insult?¡± ¡°What a noble man our master is; how can you treat him at the same level as those who sow and wander around outside!¡± ¡°O-Of course the count is a noble man, but¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, get lost! Get out of here now! ¡°Kyaah!¡± In the end, perhaps unwilling to speak, the servant began to wield his horsewhip. It was meant to be a threat, but Agoth¡¯s skin was torn at the end of the whip. Agoth sat down with a scream. If I step down now, there¡¯s no way they will accept me. ¡®From start to finish, they don¡¯t know anything!¡¯ If I hold on, this commotion will enter the ear of the count, and the count will surely come out. If the count hears my name and confirms the color of my hair, this injustice will surely be resolved. At that moment. ¡°Stop it.¡± As the heat on the back of the hit was starting to rise, a young boy¡¯s voice was heard. At that voice, the violence of the servants stopped like a lie. ¡°Ikh, Young Master.¡± ¡°What kind of noise is this in front of the mansion? What if there are rumors?¡± ¡°My apologies. But this girl is so persistent¡­¡± Agoth, who had fallen on the ground filled with dust, looked at the boy. He was a pale-skinned boy with the same blue hair as herself. Contrary to his youthful appearance, the boy¡¯s gaze toward Agoth was chilled with contempt. ¡°Terra, did you say?¡± ¡°What? Ah, yes!¡± ¡°I asked my father about your name.¡± At the boy¡¯s words, Agoth¡¯s eyes shone with hope. The boy shot back in a cold tone. ¡°He said he had never heard of such a name.¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± Agoth¡¯s eyes shook noticeably. She hadn¡¯t expected the count to deny her. She felt dizzy and felt like she was going to vomit at the unexpected situation. ¡°Stop causing a ruckus and go back to your place. Then I¡¯ll forgive today¡¯s rudeness.¡± ¡°W-Wait a minute! There¡¯s no way! There¡¯s no way he doesn¡¯t know!¡± Agoth showed her long hair to the boy and shouted urgently. ¡°Look at this! This hair! It¡¯s proof of Burns¡¯ blood, isn¡¯t it?¡± Blue hair was a rare color handed down from generation to generation in Burns¡¯ lineage. Even if he could pretend he didn¡¯t know the name, he wouldn¡¯t be able to deny the color of her hair. But the boy was not surprised to hear that. He wasn¡¯t even shaken. The boy drew a dagger from his waist and sprinted towards Agoth, who was standing there. Agoth was terrified and trembled. She thought he was trying to kill her. But the boy snatched only a handful of Agoth¡¯s hair and cut it snugly below her ear. ¡°¡­!¡± The long hair she had been growing without ever cutting it since birth was scattered on the ground. The boy stood up, shaking his hands, and tapped his toes on the severed hair scattered at his feet. ¡°Such an uneducated girl, no wonder you don¡¯t understand. It means that we don¡¯t need someone who has been rolling around on the street in this house.¡± They all knew that Agoth was the daughter of the count from outside. Even if they didn¡¯t hear the name, they would have felt it just by looking at this blue hair. But Agoth was nothing more than a count¡¯s blemish, a family shame, a brazen parasite, nothing more to them. The little girl finally realized it after her hair had been cut short. She was in despair. ¡°Go away. And never speak of Burns¡¯ name again.¡± The count¡¯s entrance was firmly closed with the boy¡¯s chill warning. Agoth sat down in front of it and cried for a long time. The door did not open again. And from that day on, the girl¡­ ¡­ decided never to dream again. *** Shortly after returning from the Knights Order¡¯s summer camp, a guest suddenly came to the duke¡¯s residence. Agoth hurriedly tried to prepare refreshments, but Helena refused. ¡°Bessie will entertain them. Agoth can do something else.¡± ¡°What? But¡ª¡± ¡°Come on, just go.¡± Helena refused so adamantly that Agoth could not ask any more questions. She felt sullen because Helena seemed to have rejected her. Her main job was paying attention to Helena, so she had nothing to do when asked to do something else. Agoth, looking around, eventually settled on one side of the kitchen. ¡°Uhuh, what¡¯s wrong with the lady?¡± ¡°Are you wondering because you lost your job to Bessie once?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. She seemed angry somehow.¡± ¡°Really? I saw her earlier, but I didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°But I know.¡± Helena, who showed all kinds of expressions when she was with Caesar these days, usually had a bland expression. Agoth¡¯s specialty was to read Helena¡¯s feelings from that bland expression. She was proud of herself. Agoth put her head between her squatting knees and let out a cry. ¡°Nnggh, I don¡¯t know. Did I do something wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you keep growling with His Highness.¡± ¡°Because the lady likes me more than His Highness!¡± ¡°Where the hell does that confidence come from¡­?¡± The kitchen maids giggled and started to laugh at Agoth¡¯s audacity. ¡°Was the guest who came today someone she didn¡¯t like?¡± ¡°They said the guest came without an appointment? Who was it?¡± ¡°I just took a peek, but it was just a tall, skinny middle-aged man.¡± ¡°A nobleman?¡± ¡°I suppose so.¡± ¡°Ah, come to think of it, the hair color of that guest and Agoth¡¯s are the same.¡± Agoth, who had been listening to the stories of the kitchen maids, lifted her head. ¡°Hair color?¡± ¡°Yeah, it was blue. That hair color is not very common, is it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s special. I¡¯ve never seen anyone with it other than Agoth.¡± ¡­ It¡¯s him. Agoth jumped up from her seat, only to feel someone hitting the back of her head strongly. ¡°This girl. You scared me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I need to go!¡± After saying farewell, Agoth ran as hard as she could and headed for the drawing room. Her limbs trembled throughout the run, and she nearly fell several times. ¡®Why did he come here? To take me? What would the lady say? What if she says she¡¯ll let me go?¡¯ I don¡¯t like that. I don¡¯t want to leave here. Agoth arrived at the front door of the drawing room in an instant. She was out of breath, and her chest tightened. She had come with the momentum to attack at any moment, but for some reason, Agoth stopped before opening the doorknob. ¡®Does it make a difference if I go in?¡¯ Beyond this door sits ¡®that person¡¯. The person she had never seen before, who did not know the name ¡®Terra¡¯, who had denied her and her mother. ¡®When we meet, when we look at each other¡¯s faces, if I hear that he¡¯s sorry¡­ Am I going to forgive him?¡¯ She broke into a cold sweat. Suddenly she felt like she was losing her footing. Then, the closed door opened. Bessie, who had served refreshments, was about to leave the room. ¡°Oh my gosh, Agoth!¡± At Bessie¡¯s startled cry, Helena and the man in the room turned their heads out the door simultaneously. And Agoth¡­ saw. The man with the same color as himself. ¡°Terra.¡± The man called Agoth by an unfamiliar name. Agoth thought it was a little unexpected because his voice was sweet. And surprisingly, she felt nothing. Rather, her heart, which had been racing as she ran, calmly subsided. ¡°My lady.¡± Agoth entered the room and stood next to Helena. ¡°I was wondering if you needed anything else.¡± At Agoth¡¯s nonchalant words, Helena¡¯s indifferent eyes turned to her. ¡°¡­ You disobeyed me.¡± ¡°Hehehe.¡± Seeing Helena shaking her head as if she had lost, Agoth laughed. ¡°But this is better. You should talk for yourself.¡± Count Burns, seeing Agoth, intervened in a rather excited voice. Helena looked at Count Burns with a cold gaze. ¡°Come with me. I will do my best to support you so your talents can see the light. You have the ability to be a great knight.¡± ¡°A knight?¡± ¡°Yes. I knew as soon as I saw you in the last gladiatorial competition. I can¡¯t help but notice that you look just like your mother.¡± Count Burns said with a pleading smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so, Terra?¡± ¡°Terra¡­¡± ¡°Yes. You know what? I gave that name.¡± Agoth smiled brightly at those words. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± ¡°Yes! Terra, I am your¡ª¡± ¡°How could I not know? It¡¯s the name of the girl you killed.¡± The count, who had a smile, stiffened at Agoth¡¯s words that followed. ¡°My name is ¡®Agoth¡¯, Count.¡± Agoth responded with strength to each letter of her name. *** While sitting on the stairs at the back door, Helena came up and sat down next to her. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Well¡­ you know.¡± Helena mumbled, casting her gaze into the air. Agoth smiled a little at that. ¡°Count Burns¡­ looked very kind.¡± ¡°Mm. I guess.¡± ¡°I thought he¡¯d look more like a villain. Well¡­ that was the feeling I had.¡± Agoth said with a grin. ¡°Last year, the Burns¡¯ eldest son died in a horse accident.¡± ¡°Oh, dear.¡± Agoth remembered the pale face of the boy who had cut her hair. He had looked bloodless and hadn¡¯t looked like he would have lived long, even without a horse accident. ¡°He¡¯s asked for a meeting a few times, but I refused. And today, he came in without an appointment.¡± ¡°I see. I had no idea.¡± ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want you to know.¡± The wind blew, and Helena¡¯s long hair fluttered. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Agoth will leave.¡± Agoth looked at Helena¡¯s, who muttered shyly, side profile for a long time. Helena¡¯s figure was amazing. She had dreamed of being like that. A graceful young girl, with fluttering long hair, speaking politely, smiling, covering her mouth with her hand, walking lightly. There had been a time when she¡­ dreamed of it. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. Agoth is my lady¡¯s.¡± Agoth smiled as she ran his hand through her hair, which had now become so short that it could not even reach her shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a knight or a young lady.¡± ¡°Then what do you want to be?¡± ¡°My lady¡¯s maid.¡± Terra Burns decided that she would not dream of anything. That girl had died in a back alley where she ran while robbing someone¡¯s pouch. ¡°What¡¯s that? If you¡¯re a girl, you should have a bigger dream.¡± ¡°For example?¡± ¡°Something like world domination?¡± Agoth dreamed. Where Helena allowed her to hold the sword, to stay by her side, to dream. That was why Helena was the brightest person for Agoth. The only and only master who had given her a new name. Her god. ¡°Still, it¡¯s best to be my lady¡¯s maid.¡± Like a dreaming little girl, Agoth smiled brightly. Chapter 52 Summer passed quickly. The day has come when the back of one¡¯s neck feels cold even when hiding under the shade in the middle of the day. When I heard the news that tea leaves picked this year were in stock at my regular tea shop, I went out on a city trip with Agoth after a long time. As I sampled the tea leaves for incense in turn, I realized it with a chill in my spine. ¡°How¡­ peaceful!¡± Oh my gosh. I¡¯m leisurely smelling tea leaves now. Agoth, who was explaining the order to the store owner, came up to me and asked. ¡°What is it, my lady?¡± ¡°Agoth, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too peaceful these days?¡± I asked in a serious voice, but Agoth only tilted her head as if questioning me. ¡°It¡¯s nice to be at peace, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t be at peace, but it¡¯s kind of strange to be at peace.¡± ¡°What do you mean by strange?¡± ¡°Think about it. Aren¡¯t there quite a few elements of anxiety?¡± After subjugating monsters, there were a lot of factors that make me uneasy. First of all, the empress and the Brande family who kept me in check. The strange pattern found on the hide of the monsters during the subjugation mission. My heart that complained of pain as if responding to the pattern. The rapid increase in the number of monsters and the relationship with the Draco religion. And. ¡®Noe.¡¯ The back of a blond man, as seen at the Dracoism believers¡¯ gathering. ¡®No, is it too far-fetched to think it¡¯s Noe?¡¯ I shook my head and straightened one of my folded fingers. I couldn¡¯t be sure that it was him just by looking at his back, and even if he was at the scene, there was no way to question him. It was just that the words he had said to me lingered in my head and bothered me. ¡°In any case, there¡¯s more than one suspicious thing.¡± I looked at Agoth and said. ¡°The problem is that they¡¯re only suspicious, and none of them is a sure thing.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ I see.¡± Agoth nodded slowly as if being forced to agree. This peace is not good. It¡¯s almost like the eve before the storm. In other words, it is proof that there may be an unbearable storm soon. ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± I stretched out all my folded fingers and sighed. The pattern found on the monsters¡¯ bodies was a problem that even experts could not answer. Now that I had left it to Yulika, there was nothing I could do other than wait for an answer. ¡®As for the matter with the empress, as long as that side doesn¡¯t make a move, this side can¡¯t make a move as well.¡¯ The relationship with the empress is a close confrontation, in which if either side moves quickly, both sides will stumble. As careful as this side is, so is that side. Now, with anxiety and vigilance, we may have no choice but to accept this strange peace. ¡°My lady. This is lavender tea. It relieves anxiety.¡± Perhaps trying to do her best, Agoth offered me an incense burner containing lavender petals. I took it gently, put it under my nose, and took a deep breath. Although I was not sure if it worked. ¡°¡­ I might as well probe about Dracoism first.¡± After taking a few deep breaths, I muttered in a low voice. Agoth, who was standing next to me, responded quickly to my murmur. ¡°That¡¯s the religion that worships dragons, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes. When we went to subjugate monsters before, the marquis said that the surge in the number of monsters seems to have something to do with Dracoism.¡± ¡°He did. But it was just a hunch.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Because of that, Marquis Ben did not report that fact to the imperial family. Agoth grabbed her chin with a Hmm. ¡°I¡¯ve heard some things about Dracoism.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°These days, the order is not as good as it used to be. Some of the followers are starting to disappear.¡± ¡­ Disappear? My brows furrowed. ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± ¡°From Miss Everett, who supplies the mansion with groceries.¡± Dracoism was a popular religion. Information circulated fairly quickly among the common people, but it was a different story with the nobles. ¡°There are rumors that the Holy Church is moving in a hurry to dismantle the order of Dracoism.¡± ¡°I see. Have you ever been to their religious gathering?¡± ¡°No, not at all.¡± Agoth, shaking her head, clapped her hands as if she had just remembered. ¡°Oh, Miss. Everett said she¡¯s been there a few times.¡± The person who supplies the mansion with groceries? Well, she must have known such detailed information because she had even participated in it herself. ¡°If you are curious, may I introduce you to Miss Everett? She comes every Thursday for delivery.¡± ¡°That¡¯d be great. Please, Agoth.¡± ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Agoth smiled broadly and clenched her fist. She seemed proud to have had the task. I put the incense burner back in place and smiled inwardly. ¡®By the way, it looks like that religion is really public-friendly.¡¯ To the extent that people who live normally doing their jobs well are invited to the meetings. ¡®How can you gather that many people with such an absurd story of worshiping dragons?¡¯ Is the religious leader an incredibly charismatic person? Even if the religion is not related to the monsters, I¡¯d like to meet the leader at least once. ¡°Well, then that¡¯s a job done. Now, I want to hear the answer to what I asked Yulika¡­¡± Thinking of Yulika, I sighed deeply. Our relationship wasn¡¯t good, and it wasn¡¯t even possible to ask for a meeting with a Brande. Moreover, on the day I¡¯d asked for the interpretation of the pattern, I had unintentionally offended Yulika. ¡®Should I bribe her again and call her?¡¯ Shall I buy some high-quality tea leaves for her? In any case, coaxing her is more tricky than coaxing a lover. ¡­ As I was grumbling. The door to the store opened with a clink of bells. I unconsciously turned my head towards the entrance of the store. And, I was surprised. ¡°Y-Young Lady Brande?!¡± What an amazing coincidence. It was Yulika and her maid who had entered the store. ¡°Huh, Princess¡­!¡± Yulika, who found me belatedly, frowned. That blatant disgust, how cute. I strode over to Yulika and quickly grabbed her hands before she ran away. And I gathered all the pretense I had and smiled broadly. ¡°Wow, nice to meet you! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m seeing you here! I¡¯m so happy, my lady!¡± Ahahahaha. The sound of Yulika¡¯s laughter was cut off. She seemed to have failed to gather her pretense. *** On the second floor of the store, there was a salon where you could taste tea, so we moved to the second floor without going far. ¡°Agoth. Prepare the best tea leaves in the store for the young lady to take with her when she leaves.¡± As soon as I sat down, I ordered Agoth. Yulika, who was sitting opposite me, frowned at those words. ¡°You don¡¯t have to, Princess.¡± ¡°No, take it, please. I didn¡¯t pay a fair price for what I asked you to do, and I should do this.¡± With that said, Yulika made an uncomfortable expression but did not refute it twice. ¡°¡­ Haa. You don¡¯t have to follow me.¡± ¡°Yes, my lady.¡± ¡°I have something to talk about with the princess, so wait on the first floor.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After Yulika¡¯s maid nodded, she followed Agoth down to the ground floor. There weren¡¯t many customers in the store, and there probably wouldn¡¯t be any other customers coming up to the second floor. As the two of us were left alone, I started a conversation on a light topic. ¡°You¡¯re also a regular at this store.¡± ¡°My father likes this store¡¯s flavored tea more than I do.¡± ¡°Ah, the count.¡± Suddenly, I remembered the face of Margrave Brande whom I had met at the last party held at the imperial palace. I thought that maybe he would not be an easier opponent than the empress¡­ ¡°By the way, it¡¯s our first time meeting since spring, right?¡± ¡°I saw you once in early summer.¡± ¡°In early summer?¡± ¡°That¡­ the palace corridor.¡± Ah, the day I was summoned to the imperial palace for the knights¡¯ camp? I had forgotten for a moment about Yulika¡¯s, who had been standing nearby, presence because of my war of nerves with the empress. I felt bad. ¡°¡­ Princess.¡± Yulika murmured with a flushed face. I raised my eyebrows and looked at Yulika, but she kept her eyes fixed on her teacup in front of her instead of me. As if conversing with the teacup, she asked in a subdued voice. ¡°Are you and His Highness¡­ in a relationship?¡± Ngggh. Such a straightforward question like this? Out of nowhere? By in a relationship, do you mean if we¡¯re in a romantic relationship? ¡°Do I have to answer?¡± It was Yulika herself who said that there was no need for feelings for the marriage of the imperial family. I had never even dreamed that she would ask me about ¡°relationship¡±. ¡°Then let¡¯s change the question. Do you believe in your love?¡± Yulika raised her head and looked at me. Contrary to her trembling voice, her eyes were surprisingly firm. I tried to guess what she wanted to know, but I had no idea. ¡°I believe in it.¡± I said. I didn¡¯t know if Yulika wanted that answer. Yulika lowered her gaze down again with an Ahh. What does that Ahh mean? Disappointment? Contempt? Resignation? ¡®It¡¯s hard because women¡¯s hearts are so delicate.¡¯ Still, I¡¯m proud of myself. I know how to try to understand other people¡¯s feelings. ¡°Princess is really greedy.¡± I heard criticism out of the blue. The last time we met, she said that it was disgusting. If you just look at it, it seems that I¡¯ve been secretly taking a one-sided curse from Yulika. ¡°Shall I tell you about the pattern you asked me last time?¡± Before I brought up the topic, Yulika first brought up the topic I wanted. She must have intentionally raised her voice up a tone. I pretended not to notice the change in Yulika, who struggled to make a bright voice. ¡°Did you find out anything?¡± ¡°Before that, I want to ask. Where did that pattern come from?¡± ¡°It was like a brand engraved on the body of a monster on the last subjugation mission.¡± I told her frankly. After nodding, Yulika gave the answer surprisingly accommodatingly. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, haven¡¯t I? That the first language was a language other than Rune.¡± ¡°Yes, I remember. But didn¡¯t you say there are no records?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. However, the first language has the same language family as the language of the demons. In the first place, the source of magic came from demons.¡± Uuugh, what are you talking about? My mind became complicated. What language family, what source of magic? However, as if it was not difficult at all, Yulika continued to explain the unknown with her eyes shining. ¡°The language of the demons is not even clear, but there are some characters left on the spoils. So I scraped all the remaining related characters, arranged them, and compared them.¡± ¡°The spoils of the demons? Where do you get that?¡± ¡°We have quite a few left in our family.¡± Ah. Their family was a frontier aristocrat, indeed. It was a family that had been fighting against barbarians and demons on the frontier for a long time. It was only natural that the demons¡¯ spoils remained. ¡°¡­ You must have been busy.¡± ¡°It was hard.¡± Yulika nodded. Like a child asking me to understand her troubles, I managed to hold back a squeeze of laughter. ¡°So did you find anything?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s a perfect translation, but there¡¯s an 80% chance that it¡¯s the correct answer.¡± After saying that, Yulika took a few sips of tea as if to take a break. In the meantime, I tapped my fingers on the table in agony. Eventually, Yulika put down the teacup again and opened her mouth with a calm and serious voice, as if reciting an old handed-down proverb. ¡°Welcome to the king who will come again.¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± ¡°The inscription on the pattern.¡± King? ¡°What kind of magic is that?¡± ¡°There is no magical effect. It¡¯s just an ordinary sentence¡­ I guess.¡± In the end, Yulika said with ambiguous words. ¡®But those monsters definitely rushed at me.¡¯ I had thought there was something magical about it. The reason my heart had raced. But that¡¯s not it? ¡°Oh, right.¡± ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°The pronunciation of the language of the demons is unknown, but the word ¡®king¡¯ can still be pronounced, so it has to be so famous.¡± ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± I asked, with some ominous foreboding, swirling anxiety. Yulika answered my question with an innocent and calm face. ¡°Krusech.¡± Chapter 53 Before I parted with Yulika in front of the store, I thanked her with a farewell. ¡°Thank you for your help this time.¡± She had found things that even professional scholars could not do. I was glad to bet on her academic passion for magic. ¡°I know that you hate me. Still, I am grateful you did not turn down my request.¡± At my words, Yulika bowed her head and bit her lower lip. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a difficult request.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t need to thank me. I helped you because I feel sorry for you.¡± You feel sorry for me? I tilted my head, not knowing what she meant, and Yulika raised her head and looked at me. It wasn¡¯t a lie. She had a heartfelt look of pity. ¡°Why do you feel sorry for me?¡± ¡°The fact that you believe in His Highness¡¯ love.¡± Oh, is that what you¡¯re talking about? The story that Caesar likes me because I am Peresca, not because of love. I just smiled bitterly. It was not something to persuade, and it was something I did not want to persuade. ¡°It would¡¯ve been better if Princess was someone who wanted the power of the crown princess.¡± ¡°You think so?¡± ¡°Well, then. Excuse me.¡± With those words, Yulika disappeared in front of the store. I had once said that I sympathized with her, but now she said she sympathized with me. ¡®By the way¡­ Krusech.¡± I unconsciously placed one hand on my chest. The beating of the heart in the palm of my hand was faintly felt. ¡®Welcome to the king who will come again.¡¯ Does this mean that Krusech will return as I have returned to this world? The evil dragon that was sealed 500 years ago. ¡®No, it¡¯s impossible.¡¯ Because that evil dragon has already disappeared. With a sealed place, forever. *** As usual, I was about to return from class with Caesar, but I ran into Horio, the commander of the White Knights, in the palace corridor. ¡°Are you going home?¡± ¡°Yes. Greetings, Captain.¡± Towards Horio, who nodded, I also bowed by bending my knees slightly and before straightening them. Compared to Dalton, who was rough in his tone and actions, Horio had a rather stern impression. Is it because he comes from aristocrats? ¡°I heard you accompanied the Red Knights during this summer¡¯s camp.¡± ¡°Because they asked me first.¡± ¡°Hey, if I had known that, we would have asked Princess first.¡± Unlike Dalton, who called me ¡°instructor,¡± Horio used the title ¡°Princess¡± throughout. Is this difference also because he comes from a noble family? ¡°I think you treat the Red Knights more favorably. Is it because it¡¯s where the young duke is?¡± ¡°I think¡­ it¡¯s part of the reason.¡± ¡°Then, if I want to invite you to tea time, will you bring the young duke as well?¡± Horio said with a smile. Is this a joke? It was difficult for me to answer, so I just answered with a smile. ¡°Then, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to treat you to a cup of tea. Oh, of course, with the young duke as well.¡± ¡®So it wasn¡¯t a joke?!¡¯ The White Knights and the Red Knights have not been on good terms for long. And right now, you¡¯re going to invite the deputy commander of the Red Knights to the White Knights¡¯ office? Just to have tea time with me? ¡°Excuse me, may I ask what your business is?¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing grand. It¡¯s been quite a while since you¡¯ve looked after the trainees, and I haven¡¯t shown my gratitude yet.¡± If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s hard to say no. ¡°Okay. But if you¡¯re inviting my older brother because of me¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily like that. He¡¯s someone who will lead the duchy in the future, so there is no harm in being in a good relationship.¡± Horio smiled softly. ¡°The Order of the Knights is indeed on bad terms, but in any case, once the young duke inherits his title, he will leave the Order.¡± That¡¯s true. A person with a dukeship cannot belong to the Knights Order. ¡®In other words, you want to line up from now on, right? The White Knights are people of noble origin.¡¯ I nodded and accepted Horio¡¯s offer. If it were a political matter, there would be no reason to offend each other by refusing without justification. ¡°Alright. Then I will be happy to accept your invitation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll take you right away. This way.¡± Horio smiled thinly and stretched his hand towards the other side of the hallway as if guiding me. *** The White Knights¡¯ commander¡¯s room was spacious and splendid compared to the Red Knights. Leonard and I sat inside the office decorated like a salon and looked through the room thoroughly. ¡°I think this is too big of a difference. Don¡¯t you think so, Brother?¡± ¡°Because the White Knights will have a lot of donations.¡± Leonard was smiling, but there was bitterness in his tone. ¡°The family of Captain Horio is a successful business family.¡± ¡°Oh, a wealthy man.¡± ¡°Especially in this generation, the assets accumulated are quite large, to the extent of providing funds at the request of the imperial family.¡± ¡°So maybe the reason he¡¯s the captain¡­¡± ¡°Well¡­ that has nothing to do with¡­¡± Members of the White Knights bought knights with money and power¡­ The rumor was not for nothing. Somehow we were gossiping right in the middle of enemy lines. ¡°Ah, by the way, where is Sir Horio? Why is he not coming?¡± I grumbled for nothing, trying to dilute my feelings for Horio. ¡°Well. He was listening to something from the royal attendant earlier.¡± ¡°Really? Is he busy with work? Then I just want to go back.¡± ¡°Umm¡­ I feel the same.¡± Leonard smiled bitterly at my dissatisfaction and agreed. Sitting here would be like a cushion of thorns for him, who was a member of the Red Knights. Then the door opened, and Horio appeared. ¡°Excuse me for inviting but keeping you waiting. I suddenly have something to report.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. We didn¡¯t wait long.¡± I replied with a smile. Now, it seemed that my level of pretense had risen quite a bit. Seeing Leonard staring at me with a sullen expression. The maids also came along with Horio. They quickly laid out a variety of refreshments and teas on the table. ¡®Three-tier trays at tea time in the captain¡¯s room¡­¡¯ I was a little intimidated when I saw the three-tier tray with various kinds of desserts. In the Red Knight¡¯s commander¡¯s office, at best, black tea with milk was all there was. ¡°I don¡¯t usually go this far.¡± Did he read my expression? Horio said as if making an excuse. ¡°I prepared this especially because you two are here.¡± ¡°I see. Thank you.¡± ¡°Please feel at ease, too, young duke. Please see it from the view of a young duke, not a deputy leader of the Red Knights.¡± ¡°Thank you for your advice.¡± Leonard said with a smile. The angelic smile was still there, but it was strangely wary. Now he was a member of the Red Knights. I felt like seeing a child who had grown up and left his nest. I took a sip of tea with satisfaction. ¡°Princess, is there any inconvenience in teaching the trainees?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re so considerate.¡± ¡°Because my kids are in the position to be taught. It doesn¡¯t make sense if the teacher is uncomfortable with it.¡± Horio smiled, revealing his white teeth. It really contrasted with Dalton¡¯s Heheheh crude laugh. The two people really do not seem to overlap, no matter where you see them. ¡°By the way, more than half a year has already passed. How are our trainees doing?¡± Umm¡­ What should I say? To be honest, the skills of the trainees of the White Knights were arrogant. Everyone said This is enough, and it felt like they gave up on reaching something beyond. It was bound to be different from the soldiers of the Red Knights, whose passion had been ignited after going with me on a subjugation mission. ¡®But it would make me feel bad if I said this.¡¯ Not to mention he had said that I acted more favorably towards the Red Knights. It¡¯d put me in a more difficult situation if he misunderstood that I discriminated against them. ¡°Their skills¡­ are very neat, and they¡­ keep their standards well. Overall it¡¯s not bad.¡± That¡¯s right. Fear of getting hurt by being neat. Have no desire to improve their skills by keeping to standards. I can¡¯t help but say it¡¯s not bad because it¡¯s not good either. Fortunately, Horio heard my words as a compliment, so his face brightened. ¡°Is that so? Ah, I am so glad.¡± ¡°¡­ Cough.¡± Only Leonard, sitting next to me, understood the meaning of my words and coughed in vain, holding back laughter. I poked Leonard in the ribs to keep him from laughing. ¡°It would be nice if His Highness would come to our knights at any time and compete with them.¡± ¡°I will pass on the word.¡± ¡°Thank you, Princess. The opportunity to compete with His Highness cannot be lost to the Red Knights.¡± Oh. I glanced into the air and thought of the summer camp. The Red Knights had already experienced the glorious experience of being defeated by Caesar in a confrontation with Caesar. ¡®Let¡¯s keep this a secret too.¡¯ Unintentionally, more and more stories couldn¡¯t be told to Captain Horio. ¡°Please feel free to drop by often. I will prepare a good tea for you.¡± ¡°I will remember your consideration.¡± ¡°Yes, if possible, please mention me in front of His Highness too. Ahahaha!¡± Horio laughed out loud as if trying to hide his embarrassment. It seems that this man is only interested in career advancement. Thinking so, Leonard and I both burst into laughter mechanically. *** The meeting with Horio wasn¡¯t very long. Conversations with him were surprisingly superficial. I didn¡¯t know anything else, but his intention to ¡°occupy a position¡± was very clear. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Sir Horio to be that ambitious for his rise in status.¡± As I walked down the hallway with Leonard, I let out a long sigh. In his spare time, he appealed to me by saying, ¡°You must tell my story to His Highness,¡± and to Leonard, ¡°You must tell my story to the duke.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s good to have a clear goal.¡± ¡°What is that? My brother is so generous.¡± ¡°Haha, is that so?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to be scolded by Sir Dalton when you return?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay because I already reported it. I don¡¯t think he will scold me after giving the order to go himself.¡± I can imagine Dalton jumping around and swearing at Horio. ¡°¡­ Huh?¡± Suddenly, I stopped walking and looked back. I stopped abruptly, and Leonard stopped a couple of steps ahead. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Mm? No, it¡¯s just¡­¡± There was a sign of movement. But this was the imperial palace, where many people come and go. It was natural that there was a presence. But somehow, something was different. ¡®It¡¯s not murder intent, nor is it inquiry¡­ What is it?¡¯ ¡°Oh, it¡¯s rare for Peresca¡¯s siblings to be together.¡± As I tilted my head, the empress appeared. And she was not even alone. There were several nobles, including Yulika, as well as attendants. ¡®What? Are you having a meeting?¡¯ But they wouldn¡¯t make it so obvious if they had a meeting. Leonard and I bowed our heads at the same time. The empress looked at us with her benevolent smile that did not reveal her inner feelings. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see siblings getting along well.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Ladyship.¡± ¡°It would be good if our Prince Fran and the crown prince learn from it a little bit.¡± ¡°What is seen is not everything. I¡¯m sure they care about each other a lot.¡± Leonard responded with a deft remark. Even his expression was so kind that no one could doubt that it was a lie. ¡°Is that so? Well, I guess brothers and sisters are a little different. Right, everyone?¡± The empress asked the nobles who followed her. The nobles scrambled to defend the empress¡¯ words, saying, That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. ¡°Today, I invited people struggling with love and held a small tea party. Would you two like to join us, if you don¡¯t mind?¡± ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m still at work.¡± ¡°Please invite me next time, Your Ladyship.¡± Leonard and I politely declined. I was sure the empress said it out of courtesy. ¡°I see. Then maybe next time.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I look forward to it.¡± The conversation wasn¡¯t long. There was no sarcasm or arrogance at all. Perhaps it was because there were many other nobles. It would have been better if we broke up and headed in our directions¡­ ¡°Excuse me.¡± There was the sound of footsteps coming from behind. When I turned around, several knights belonging to the White Knights came out armed and stood around Leonard. I looked at them with displeasure. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Some main data disappeared from the captain¡¯s room.¡± ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not suspicious of the two of you, but since it¡¯s a procedure, can we do a brief body search?¡± No, what absurd thing is this? He invited us, and he suspects us? ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a tough one. In such a case, it is convenient to be searched quickly and freed from the charges.¡± The empress stopped walking and smiled thinly, looking at this side. ¡°Both of you will be innocent anyway, so what do you have to worry about?¡± ¡®¡­ Shit.¡¯ Did they plan something? But why? Horio is not from the Empress¡¯s side. He is not weak enough to be swayed by the empress. When Caesar¡¯s power grows, he dares to touch Peresca, a close aide to Caesar? Why on earth did Horio¡­? ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± When my mind was all over the place, a knight standing by me shouted. In his hand were several small folded papers. A document with the seal of the White Knights was taken out of Leonard¡¯s coat pocket. Chapter 54 It had been raining since late evening. Father, who had been staying in the main residence, ran through the pouring night and arrived at the villa in the capital. It was dark everywhere in the mansion, and it was terribly quiet. There was an atmosphere where everyone couldn¡¯t even breathe properly. Hamilton, Caesar, and I were sitting in the drawing room. We just sat impatiently, and no one spoke hastily. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Before long, the living room door opened, and my father appeared before the three of us spoke. ¡°Father.¡± ¡°Helena. Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡ª¡± The word okay couldn¡¯t come out of my throat, so I shook my head. Anger and guilt swirled dizzily. I couldn¡¯t get rid of my anger. Then my father embraced me tenderly. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re alright. I¡¯m relieved.¡± There was no resentment towards me in my father¡¯s voice. It was beyond my comprehension. Why don¡¯t you blame me when we suffered damage because of me? ¡°Duke.¡± ¡°Your Highness, thank you for coming at such a late hour.¡± The father also did not forget to greet Caesar. His voice was so calm that I wondered if he had heard the news. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Caesar bowed his head in agony. Instead of scolding Caesar for that, my father patted him on the shoulder as he did to me. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Nothing has happened yet, Your Highness.¡± Has nothing happened? Leonard was currently under arrest by the White Knights. They wouldn¡¯t make things hard for a high-ranking aristocrat, but it was impossible to predict how much impact this would have. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s sit down. Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡± At Father¡¯s suggestion, the three of us sat down again with guilty feelings. In the indignation that hadn¡¯t subsided, I ground my teeth. The empress¡¯s expression was still in front of me, and Yulika stood by her with a stupid look. ¡®How cowardly.¡¯ The anger didn¡¯t go away. ¡°Are you sure Sir Horio has joined hands with the empress?¡± It was Hamilton who answered Father¡¯s question. ¡°That is our question as well. There was no sign of that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that they¡¯re on the same side. It might be that their weakness has been caught.¡± Caesar mumbled that with a sad expression on his face. ¡°Most of the nobles in the gray zone leaned toward us. It doesn¡¯t make sense to use such a mean move and stick with the empress.¡± Caesar¡¯s words were valid. They attacked Peresca by framing Leonard. In other words, if Leonard¡¯s innocence were revealed, the damage Horio¡¯s family would receive would be more significant. ¡®The empress wouldn¡¯t have made such a big move if there was nothing to gain from it.¡¯ If there is no benefit, it must be because there is harm. What is the harm? ¡°As expected, I¡¯m sorry. I should have doubted Sir Horio¡¯s invitation.¡± I covered my face and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not Helena¡¯s fault. The fact that Horio was attached to the empress¡¯s side was information we didn¡¯t even know.¡± ¡°Yes, Princess. You can¡¯t doubt everyone, can you? Do not blame yourself.¡± Caesar and Hamilton comforted me, but it was no use. My father groaned low and agonized for a while, then he spoke again in a serious voice. ¡°I doubt it¡¯s the Peresca that the empress is after.¡± ¡°I think so.¡± Caesar agreed. And I, too, think so. ¡®The Red Knights stole the documents because they were wary of the White Knights¡­ that¡¯s a small thing that can be covered up to an extent. That¡¯s not going to hurt Peresca or Caesar.¡¯ Although it could damage Leonard¡¯s reputation, the case was weak enough to attack Peresca as a whole. ¡°What was the biggest blow to the empress?¡± Father asked. It must have been a question that my father himself already knew the answer to. I replied blankly as if muttering to myself. ¡°The monsters subjugation¡­¡± That¡¯s right. It¡¯s me. The crown princess candidate who appeared like a comet. An influential person who overcame the monsters. Favored by the emperor and became the main character of the party hosted by the imperial family. ¡°But if she was targeting the princess, she could have pretended that the princess had stolen her papers. The princess was also in the room.¡± Hamilton objected. But Caesar shook his head. ¡°Helena has no reason to pursue the White Knights¡¯ documents. On the flip side, it would¡¯ve been more plausible if it was the young duke.¡± ¡°If this is true, they¡¯ll be asking for a deal soon.¡± Father took Caesar¡¯s words and concluded. ¡°Helena.¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t respond.¡± ¡°¡­ What?!¡± Caesar, Hamilton, and I were all surprised. I thought my father had made a slip of the tongue. But Father¡¯s expression was firm. ¡°Once you respond to the cowardly means, the other side will continue to attack you like this.¡± ¡°But then, Brother¡ª!¡± ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing, but it¡¯s not a big deal. There will be plenty of opportunities to restore our honor and to reveal our innocence.¡± My father was calmer than I thought. No, he¡¯s not. When he came running through this heavy rain, there must have been that much anxiety and impatience. Why wouldn¡¯t there be? ¡°It must have been one of the servants who put the papers in the young duke¡¯s cloak. We will find someone who will confess if we go through them.¡± Caesar said sarcastically. His voice was low and hoarse, but everyone could feel his suppressed anger. ¡°Thank you for coming out, Your Highness.¡± ¡°It happened because of me. Of course I have to step up.¡± ¡°It will be fine. Leonard is not that weak,¡± said Father. It must have been a word to soften the atmosphere, but now even such words fell to the bottom like a lead. I touched my forehead. I felt a throbbing sensation in my head. *** ¡°Helena.¡± After the guests left, Father called me up when I was about to return to my room. ¡°You look lost.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I bowed my head again. My father hugged my shoulder and said affectionately. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything. You don¡¯t have to do anything. Stay safe until the job is done.¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± I lifted my head again at the unexpected words and looked at my father. I felt a strain on my forehead. ¡°I just want to tell you that¡­¡± My father smiled bitterly at the look on my face. ¡°You are not that kind of child. Am I right?¡± ¡°Father¡­¡± ¡°How long are you going to be silent? How long are you going to keep thinking about your fault?¡± My father said in a reproachful voice. And the way he spoke was more relaxed than when he gently embraced me. ¡°Since we had decided to stand on His Highness¡¯ side, we should have been prepared for this. I told you this path isn¡¯t romantic. Did you forget?¡± ¡°No, I remember.¡± ¡°Good. My children are by no means weak, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± ¡°Tell me what you¡¯re going to do.¡± My throbbing head cleared. My nervousness calmed down. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill all the guys who dared to bully my brother.¡± My father did not get angry at the crude, vulgar remarks. He just laughed out loud. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s my daughter.¡± He just laughed out loud. *** There was only one thing the empress could¡¯ve asked of me to bring back the atmosphere inclined toward Caesar, back toward them. Conceive the position of the crown princess to Yulika Brande. I was reminded of that fact after receiving the empress¡¯ invitation early in the morning. ¡°My lady. Can you not go?¡± Bessie, who came to my room, said to me with an anxious look and voice. ¡°The young master isn¡¯t here, and I¡¯m so worried that something might also go wrong with the lady.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m going to pick my brother up. Nothing could go wrong.¡± ¡°How could this happen to our good young master¡­¡± Bessie muttered with a face that looked like she was about to burst into tears at any moment. ¡°Bessie, come here. Hug me.¡± ¡°My lady¡­!¡± Bessie came over to me and hugged me. I patted Bessie, who was sobbing. ¡°Nothing will happen. No one dares to touch Peresca.¡± Yeah, no one touches my people. Because I will protect them. Soon, with a knock, the butler Kegor entered. He remained steadfast in this situation, resembling Father. ¡°My lady, the carriage is ready.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll go down.¡± After comforting Bessie, I went down to the first floor. Agoth, waiting at the entrance, greeted me with determined eyes. As I got into the carriage, I said to Agoth. ¡°When we arrive, do not enter the imperial palace and wait in the carriage. You have to be careful what you say and what you hear.¡± ¡°Yes, my lady.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move recklessly if someone approaches you to help you or if they show strange signs. We can¡¯t trust anyone right now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Agoth nodded solemnly. That solemnity was too much, and I burst into laughter. ¡°Bessie was crying.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Are you okay, Agoth?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m okay¡­¡± Agoth frowned and looked into the air. She seemed to be thinking. Should I cry, too? ¡°I, um¡­ When the master returns to the mansion, I will cry.¡± Agoth¡¯s tears were a foreshadowing. Somehow, I felt like the remaining tension was a little relieved. ¡®When I went to slay the dragon, it was more enjoyable than this.¡¯ At that time, I felt like If I die, I¡¯ll die. I think I know now. It¡¯s actually not that scary for me to die or if something goes wrong with me. It wasn¡¯t even courage. ¡®It¡¯s scarier¡­ if something goes wrong with my people.¡¯ The carriage arrived at the imperial palace faster than usual. I found the empress¡¯ residence without any hesitation. At the entrance to the residence, servants were waiting for me to come. I was immediately led to the room where the empress was. This was the room I had visited several years ago. ¡°Welcome, Princess. I¡¯ve been waiting.¡± Just like that day, today, Yulika Brande was sitting at the right hand of the empress. At that time, Yulika Brande and I had been young. But she was not young now, and she should not be. I was the same. ¡°Helena of Peresca sees Your Ladyship the Empress.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so formal. It¡¯s not our first time seeing each other, right? Now, make room for the princess.¡± The attendants provided me a seat under the empress¡¯ order. ¡°Do you have any idea why I called you, Princess?¡± ¡°Is it because of yesterday?¡± ¡°Yeah. Indeed, you¡¯re smart.¡± The empress smiled brightly. It was a very kind smile. How could that woman be able to smile like that in this situation? ¡°I heard about the document¡¯s contents, but it wasn¡¯t that important because it was only the White Knights¡¯ training schedule.¡± ¡°It will be up to Sir Horio to decide whether it is a major issue. For your information, I think it¡¯s a very major problem.¡± ¡°You mean theft?¡± I asked. The empress squinted. ¡°Is this theft?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The truth is, he tried to steal major military intelligence for rebellion¡­¡± How far are you going to go, woman? What does the training schedule that will be revealed to the entire Knights Order in a few days have anything to do with the rebellion? I frowned automatically. ¡°You¡¯re going too far, your Ladyship.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°You¡¯re making such a fuss. People will laugh at you.¡± ¡°Well, yes. If it was this alone.¡± What do you mean by ¡®this alone¡¯? Is there something¡­ more? The empress shifted her gaze from me to Yulika. ¡°Come on, Young Lady. Bring it here.¡± What on earth? After hesitating, Yulika finally got up from her seat and approached the empress. Then she pulled a double-folded piece of paper from her sleeve and handed it to the empress. ¡®¡­ No way.¡¯ A double-folded piece of paper. I felt chills down my spine. ¡°Now, Princess. Do you remember what this is?¡± The empress opened the paper and held it so I could see it clearly. It was the paper I had entrusted to Yulika. A sentence written in a forgotten language read, ¡°Welcome to the king who will come again.¡± Chapter 55 The empress could not have known that accusing someone of theft was not a threat. A much more significant and heavier charge would have been required to do business with me. ¡°Now, Princess. Do you remember what this is?¡± The empress laughed as she fluttered the paper with the pattern I had found on the monster¡¯s body. ¡°There¡¯s an alarming sentence written here. Did you know that?¡± This is a disaster. I lifted my head a little more, trying not to be caught flustered. ¡°It was engraved on the monster¡¯s body during the subjugation mission. It has nothing to do with Peresca.¡± ¡°Of course I know. But people don¡¯t really care about that.¡± The empress¡¯ thin gaze passed through me as if it were penetrating me. I felt a cold sweat without realizing it, as I felt like she was seeing through me. ¡°It¡¯s just an irrelevant piece of paper.¡± ¡°But we can make a story. Young Duke Leonard tried to rebel.¡± ¡°Who would believe such an outrageous lie?¡± ¡°They will believe it. After all, people don¡¯t care about the truth. I just need some interesting stories to catch people¡¯s attention.¡± The empress explained in a somewhat pessimistic tone. ¡°Didn¡¯t you experience it? Princess and Young Lady Brande. Suddenly, you are a crown princess candidate, and all sorts of speculations are attached to you just like that.¡± ¡­ I can¡¯t deny it. I had only received a wreath from Caesar. Nevertheless, I had become a crown princess candidate before the whole empire, competing with Yulika. The truth didn¡¯t matter to them. They just needed something provocative to talk about. ¡°With a little probability, provocative rumors of a conspiracy to treason spread quickly.¡± ¡°How long will such false incitement last?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t last long. But not until after the young duke¡¯s head falls off. The crime of treason is not light.¡± Contrary to my anxious rebuttal, the empress¡¯ tone was full of confidence. It must have been a scenario she had already prepared with enough consideration. She was right. It was too late, even if the truth came out later. This was a different matter from theft. ¡°Your Ladyship, don¡¯t you think about the rebound after the truth is revealed?¡± Finally, I asked, even though I knew it was useless. But as if that had already been expected, the empress didn¡¯t change her expression. ¡°Do you think I would have done this without taking that risk?¡± This was the end. There were no more words to refute, no more to persuade. ¡®Is this my fault?¡¯ A terrible regret came over me. I found human malice so ridiculous. I took Yulika¡¯s desire lightly. If it wasn¡¯t for what was written in the sentence. If I hadn¡¯t left it to Yulika. If only she couldn¡¯t interpret the sentence. If I hadn¡¯t gone out on the offensive in the first place. I knew this was nothing but a theory of consequence. Nevertheless, regret did not stop. ¡®I was prepared for an attack towards myself, but¡­¡¯ I never even thought about it. That there was a way to hurt and destroy the people around me. Because in my previous life, there were no people around me who could be my weakness. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to choose, Princess.¡± The empress was more arrogant than ever. ¡°If I publicize the young duke¡¯s conspiracy to treason, the young duke dies. But you are right. The truth will come out one day, and after that, I will suffer even more.¡± Will you drive Leonard to death and seek the fall of the empress? Or will you step back and save Leonard¡¯s life? ¡°What are you going to do, Princess?¡± As if she cared for me, the empress rushed me to answer with a soft voice. Whatever the outcome, it seemed that all responsibility lay with me. I shifted my gaze to Yulika, who was sitting on the right-hand side of the empress. She sat with her face down; her face paled the whole time. ¡®Is this what it meant that you sympathize with me?¡¯ Stupid. Very stupid. ¡­ Yes, I was very stupid. ¡°I would like to ask you one thing. Will you make the same threat to His Highness?¡± I asked, glaring at the empress. The empress raised her chin slightly and tilted her head slightly to her side. ¡°¡®Threat¡¯ is an ugly word, Princess. I¡¯m just going to schedule his engagement with Young Lady Brande.¡± ¡°Do you think he will comply?¡± ¡°He will.¡± Yes, I guess so. ¡°I know more about the crown prince than you think.¡± Caesar was not one to covet the emperor¡¯s throne at the expense of his friends. Because he only wanted to become emperor because of his promise to me. ¡°Even if he¡¯s a wolf, he¡¯s just a pup. Not even a dog.¡± I clenched my fists hard. My fingernails dug into my palms with all my strength. My whole body was trembling with anger. But now, there was nothing that could be done hastily. ¡°¡­ What do you want from me?¡± I asked. In fact, I had already guessed what she was going to ask me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have no intention of making such a rude request to Peresca to leave the affair and leave.¡± Of course. It was right not to let the transaction overflow. Otherwise, there would be a headwind. ¡®If it spreads into an argument against the whole of Peresca, surely my father will raise all the other families related by blood to Peresca and go to war.¡¯ The woman was shrewd enough to know that. She was a fox seasoned enough to bite a wolf¡¯s neck. ¡°Please officially declare your abdication of the crown princess candidate position.¡± Therefore, the empress¡¯s threats were limited to me. ¡°Of course, you will refrain from any private meetings with the crown prince from now on. You can¡¯t make excuses for unsavory rumors. What do you think? I don¡¯t think this is an irrational deal.¡± ¡®You¡¯re trying to set people up in a cowardly way and discuss irrationality?¡¯ I wanted to curse, but I bit the inside of my cheek hard to swallow the words. The taste of fishy iron lingered in my mouth. ¡°¡­ I will accept that proposal. So please give me back my brother.¡± The tip of my words trembled a little, so I closed my eyes to hide the pain. *** I wanted to get out of the palace as soon as possible. I felt like the dirty, sticky, unpleasant air was hanging on me. I walked down the hallway with a great stride, abandoning all the elegance a young lady should possess. ¡°Princess.¡± What caught me was Yulika¡¯s voice from behind me. As I looked back, Yulika trembled at my gaze. She was frightened by my anger. But now I did not pity her. I didn¡¯t know the price of sympathizing with her would be so great. ¡°What is it?¡± Yulika opened and closed her mouth at my biting tone. But soon, she looked at me with a glare as if she were determined. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be upset, do you? You have everything.¡± ¡°¡­ I beg your pardon?¡± ¡°I have been educated to become the crown princess since birth. I have nothing but this.¡± In a trembling voice, Yulika began to make absurd excuses. ¡°But you have everything, don¡¯t you? Even if you¡¯re not by His Highness¡¯ side, you know how to raise your honor.¡± ¡°So, there¡¯s nothing I have to be upset about?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for me to make this decision either. But¡ª¡± ¡°My lady.¡± Slowly, I took a step closer to Yulika. Yulika was startled and took a step back. But since her stride was shorter than mine, soon I was looking down at Yulika. ¡°Are you asking for my understanding? Me, who has been harmed because of you?¡± Because she could not hide, Yulika froze like a rabbit in front of a wild beast. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend your cowardice and injustice can¡¯t be helped. No matter what reason you put it on, the trash you¡¯ve committed won¡¯t go away.¡± ¡°Are you bluffing to the end?¡± Yulika became furious at my venomous remarks and shot at me. ¡°You lost. That¡¯s all. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to take your position.¡± ¡°So, are you happy?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then why did you run out to make excuses for me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡± Yulika finally avoided my gaze. Her words blurred in the end, not a complete proper sentence. ¡°Yulika Brande.¡± I whispered her name. Yulika looked up in surprise as if she had caught fire. Yulika¡¯s eyes glistened. ¡°I do not forgive people who touch what is mine without my permission.¡± ¡°W-What do you mean¡ª¡± I whispered into Yulika¡¯s ear. ¡°Take good care of my man for now. I¡¯ll take him back anyway.¡± Yulika¡¯s shoulders trembled. Her face was white as if she were terrified. I never get angry easily. But if you make me angry, you¡¯ll have to pay the price. I turned and left the hallway, leaving Yulika frozen. *** Leonard returned to the mansion three days later. It seemed that it had been concluded that there had been a misunderstanding due to the communication problem, and it was not theft. There was not a mention of who the person involved was. The day Leonard was due home. I gathered my knees together on a chair drawn to the terrace and gazed endlessly at the entrance to the mansion. The thin negligee fluttered in the cold wind that signaled the beginning of winter. ¡°My lady, you will catch a cold.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not cold.¡± Agoth and Bessie took turns trying to convince me several times, but I refused both of them. To be honest, I thought I could be cool only if I were hit by a cold wind. However, Agoth, who came for the fourth time, did not leave the terrace. She quietly approached me, knelt on the floor, and leaned on my leg. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just- You look cold.¡± Agoth smiled and said. What are you talking about, I muttered, and smiled bitterly too. ¡°What will happen in the future? Are you not going to the palace anymore?¡± ¡°I will continue to take care of the training of the Knights Order trainees, so I won¡¯t return to my hometown.¡± ¡°What about His Highness?¡± Caesar¡­ He told me to wait until he was strong enough to protect me. What is he doing now? Am I suffering and lamenting over the fact that I couldn¡¯t protect Leonard? I don¡¯t know. If I think too much, the turbulence in my heart will grow stronger, and I will not be able to bear it. ¡°Ah, my lady, look. It¡¯s the young master.¡± Agoth got up from her seat and shouted. I, too, got up from my chair and walked to the patio railing. Leonard was just getting out of the carriage. Kegor, the butler, grabbed Leonard as if supporting him. ¡°He¡¯s lost a lot of weight¡­ Oh, my lady!¡± I immediately ran out of the room and towards the first floor hall. Barefoot and wearing a negligee, without dignity. But I didn¡¯t care. The blanket over my shoulders had also fallen somewhere in the hallway, but I didn¡¯t stop. Leonard was already in the hall when I ran down the stairs to the first floor. ¡°Brother!¡± Leonard, talking with the butler, turned to me at my shout. He looked as neat as usual. He still had kind eyes and soft lips. However, he seemed a little thin. ¡°Helena.¡± I ran straight to Leonard and hugged him. ¡°Hey, Helena. You¡¯ll catch a cold in this outfit, right?¡± Leonard hugged me in a voice that had not changed at all. That made me feel emotional somehow. Leonard took me out of his embrace, took off his coat, and put it over me. ¡°You must have been worried.¡± ¡°Of course. What did they say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Starting tomorrow, I will also return to the Knights Order.¡± ¡°That fast?¡± ¡°Yeah. Everything is fine except that the relationship between the Red and White Knights has gotten worse than before.¡± Leonard said with a smile. It seemed like he told me to smile, so I forced myself to smile. ¡®I¡¯m glad you¡¯re back safely.¡¯ I felt relieved now that I had seen him with my own eyes. And I was even more determined. ¡®I have to protect it.¡¯ I will become stronger To protect my loved ones. So that my loved ones don¡¯t get hurt. And. To bring back the one I love. Chapter 56 Winter in my 20 was particularly cold and harsh. Leonard returned safely, but the atmosphere in the duke¡¯s residence was heavy for some time after that. Even after Leonard¡¯s innocence was revealed, bad news about Peresca began to circulate among the nobles. It wasn¡¯t because they did not believe in Leonard¡¯s innocence. ¡®I guess they just noticed that the balance of power has been tilted.¡¯ The flag of power was again transferred to the hands of Valer and Brande. And there was nothing easier to please them than to insult Peresca. ¡°There is nothing to worry about. It won¡¯t last long.¡± At dinner time, Father¡¯s voice was as calm as ever. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the little things. Our job is to protect His Highness.¡± The other side has been attacking with all sorts of cowardly means, but my father was adhering to a frustratingly savvy and honest way. ¡®Well, Hamilton was a bit like that as well. Are all the people on this side like that?¡¯ How strange. The people who gathered under a bad-tempered person like Caesar were these honest people. ¡°May I ask what happened with Horio?¡± I brought up the topic, knowing that it was an uncomfortable topic. Leonard and Father looked at me at the same time, then dropped their gazes back onto the plate. After a slight interval, Father opened his mouth with a shallow sigh. ¡°I thought it wouldn¡¯t be easy to say.¡± The result wasn¡¯t very good. ¡°We¡¯re sure they¡¯re holding hands with the empress.¡± ¡°Yeah, seeing they threatened you with Leonard.¡± The fact that the empress had been able to threaten me over the matter means that the empress could control the case. I thought, rolling the hard-to-handle bean sprouts on the plate. ¡®The Horio family is a wealthy businessmen. Then they must be people who think money is more important than fame.¡¯ In other words, their weakness is ¡®money¡¯. ¡°What is the specific business of the Horio family?¡± The answer came from Leonard. ¡°Ship trade.¡± ¡°Wow, it¡¯s bigger than I thought.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They have two large merchant ships.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± So, did something go wrong with that business? The empress had offered to remove legislation that would damage trade. ¡®Clearly, the prime minister was on the empress¡¯s side.¡¯ The Horio family was a place of money that the imperial family was leaning on. On the contrary, it was also a problem that could make the Horio family more gullible. If that¡¯s the case, then their weakness must be something beyond the reach of the Horios. ¡®Like being caught in an illegal business.¡¯ There is a possibility. ¡°We¡¯d better get information from the workers on Horio¡¯s ships.¡± I put my thoughts together and gave my opinion. ¡°You mean the trader?¡± ¡°I mean the laborers. Those people have nothing to do with the Horio family, so they¡¯ll be able to confide in something more easily.¡± It takes a lot of people to run a ship. Surely there will be workers who are hired for a short period of time. Such people don¡¯t need to keep their loyalty to Horio if they get a bigger benefit. ¡°But do the laborers have important information?¡± Leonard questioned. ¡°The ship is a narrow and isolated place, so even the lowest-ranking workers will have no choice but to know what¡¯s going on inside.¡± ¡°Hmm. Helena¡¯s words are true. Now is the time to hang on to even the smallest things.¡± ¡°If we send someone from the family, Horio will notice it, so I will send one of the knights.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, but will Sir Dalton allow it?¡± ¡°The whole Order is full of spite over this, so I¡¯m sure he will allow it.¡± I nodded my head in affirmation. If it were Dalton, he¡¯d be happy to do anything to smack Horio in the back of his head. ¡°Both of you, remember. A Peresca is never angry. We just pay them back.¡± Father¡¯s voice lived up to his words, and there was no anger at all. But the tenacity of never giving up until they paid for the insults our family had suffered was evident. As expected, I like this family. I put the bean sprout in my mouth with a fork and smiled softly. *** An invitation came from the empress. It seemed that she had finally prepared an ¡®official place¡¯ for the crown princess candidate to declare her renunciation. It meant that You have to go even if you don¡¯t want to go. ¡°God, please don¡¯t let me curse on the spot¡­ please don¡¯t let me lose my temper and draw my sword¡­¡± ¡°What a scary prayer, Helena.¡± Leonard approached me, who was crushing the invitation and praying hard to God. ¡°I have to rely on God because I¡¯m not confident in my will.¡± ¡°Hahaha. If you can¡¯t keep your reason in the end, run to me right away. I will risk my life and let you run away.¡± ¡°Ah, I love you, Brother.¡± I hugged Leonard¡¯s neck tightly. Framing such a good older brother, you bastards. ¡°And, Helena. His Highness asked me to say hello to you.¡± ¡°Mm? Did you meet Caesar, Brother?¡± ¡°Yes. I wasn¡¯t threatened not to meet His Highness.¡± Leonard shrugged and said. ¡°So for the time being, I will be your messenger.¡± ¡°Ahaha, what do you mean by messenger?¡± I purposely laughed aloud because I wanted to pass this lightly, but strangely, I felt like I was about to cry. Once again, I felt deeply that I was far away from Caesar. There was a time when we only met for half a day in summer, so why is it so heartbreaking to part ways when the season hasn¡¯t even ended yet? ¡°By the way, His Highness asked me to tell you, ¡®Don¡¯t catch a cold while sleeping with your stomach open¡¯.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ He doesn¡¯t give you a chance to fall in love, really.¡± As expected, you bad person. Normally, at times like this, I love you, I like you, I miss you, shouldn¡¯t it be this kind of message? ¡°Then tell him I won¡¯t let him go if he takes a break from sword training because I¡¯m not there.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. These days, he¡¯s been calling in knights and breaking records.¡± ¡°Gasp.¡± ¡°He has a very bloody atmosphere. Everybody¡¯s crazy about the gray wolf waking up.¡± ¡°Fuhaha, what is that?¡± Caesar, a murderous man. I¡¯d love to see that. ¡°Oh, and one more.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t protect you properly. ¡­ He asked me to tell you that.¡± ¡­ Ah ¡®It¡¯s not Caesar¡¯s fault.¡¯ It was my will to choose Caesar. He didn¡¯t understand no matter how many times I had said it. No, he must¡¯ve understood. It was just painful that he had hurt someone who was precious to him. Just like me. ¡°¡­ Please tell him to pay back the apples later on with dessert as interest.¡± I said with a bitter smile. I endured it, but my eyes suddenly were blurred in an instant. I raised my head a little to keep the tears from flowing. Noticing me like that, Leonard gently hugged me. I put my head on Leonard¡¯s shoulder and somehow swallowed the tears. *** The empress¡¯s tea party included not only aristocrats but also business owners and entrepreneurs. ¡®You seem to want to spread the word that I have given up on the crown princess seat.¡¯ The time that seemed as if those people had done nothing while holding their breath was an incredible driving force. ¡°You are dazzlingly beautiful today, Princess.¡± When I entered the tea room, the empress first approached me and greeted me. It was annoying to see her smiling without care. ¡°Thank you for the invitation.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome. After all, it was a place reserved for the princess.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯m going to shed tears as I am so moved by your kindness.¡± ¡°This is no trouble.¡± The empress smiled with her face covered with a fan. Only the eyes narrowed in the shape of a crescent moon could be seen over the fan. ¡°Since the princess said she wouldn¡¯t do it unless it was a deal, I was just setting up a place for a small deal.¡± ¡­ Ah. Are you talking about the day the arrows were shot? ¡®What¡¯s this? You like to hold a grudge.¡¯ I smiled softly and turned my gaze to the side. ¡°Princess. The offer to get along with me is still valid.¡± ¡°¡­ Pardon?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you realize it now? Under whose protection is the safest.¡± Oh my gosh. She¡¯s so tenacious. How scary. ¡°Princess and I seem to have more similarities than I thought.¡± ¡°Really? But I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°At least I know how to tell right from wrong.¡± At my calm rebuttal, one of the empress¡¯s eyebrows twitched over the fan. ¡°¡­Then, I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡± Tak, the empress folded the fan and turned her back on me and turned towards the people. And she clapped her hands together, grabbing people¡¯s attention. ¡°Everyone, could you please pay attention for a moment? The princess wants to clear up your misunderstandings.¡± The chattering space fell silent for an instant. Everyone looked at me with strange eyes. Among them was Yulika Brande. ¡°Come on, Princess. Go ahead.¡± The empress smiled like a fox and urged. I closed my eyes for a moment and then opened them. I felt that the eyes of people who would be interested in stories that would attract others¡¯ attention were all directed at me. ¡°Contrary to what you might have guessed, His Highness Caesar and I are not at all in a relationship to discuss marriage.¡± The atmosphere stagnated. ¡°There is no chance that I will become the crown princess.¡± *** The meeting wasn¡¯t over, but I left first. Of course, no one stopped me. To them, I would be nothing more than a dog that was defeated by the empress. ¡®Still, it¡¯s disrespectful to not give me a servant to see off.¡¯ As I trudged down the hallway, I let out a small sigh. Have I gotten too used to living and being treated like that? I¡¯ll take this opportunity to get back to my roots. ¡°Ah, Princess.¡± As I was walking, chasing the shadows that fluttered on the floor of the hallway, I heard Hamilton¡¯s voice in front of me. I looked up and saw Hamilton and Caesar. When I saw Caesar, my heart sank. There was no smile or voice. Then Hamilton approached me and talked to me. ¡°Are you going to Her Ladyship the Empress tea party?¡± ¡°Pardon? Ah¡­ yes.¡± ¡°Alright. Then¡­ Mm, we¡¯ll get going.¡± Hamilton looked up and nodded to me. ¡®Ignorant Hamilton. You shouldn¡¯t have dragged this on by saying some nonsense.¡¯ I resented Hamilton inwardly and bowed my head slightly to greet him. Then I bowed my head to Caesar, and Caesar also lightly bowed to me and passed me by. ¡®How can I get away with this?¡¯ I wanted to look back, but I clenched my teeth and walked forward. ¡®What are you thinking, Caesar?¡¯ He seemed to have lost all his emotions, like a boy in a fairy tale with winter in his heart. I thought it would be as cold as ice if I touched it with my hand. Maybe I am too. Did Caesar see me like that as well? ¡®I should¡¯ve smiled.¡¯ That thought came to my mind belatedly. I turned right at the end of the hallway. To go down the stairs, I had to cross a narrow hallway with no windows. On either side of the hallway, doors leading to rooms or other hallways were placed alternately. ¡°It¡¯s quiet.¡± It wasn¡¯t the usual route for people to come and go, but today it felt particularly bitter. Let¡¯s hurry back home. And let¡¯s just swing our swords so much that we can¡¯t even think. If you¡¯re tired, you won¡¯t have to think in vain before going to sleep. Can I sleep without thinking about Caesar¡­ ¡°¡­?¡± My thoughts were suddenly dragged aside. Suddenly, one door in the hallway opened, and an outstretched arm grabbed me and pulled me into the room. My body was quickly sucked into a dark room with no witnesses and no lights on. Tak. The sound of a door closing was heard in the dark. Chapter 57 Someone pulled me into the room. My eyes, unfamiliar with the darkness, did not recognize the opponent immediately. Someone clasped me behind my back. The force was strong enough to crush, and it felt somewhat painful rather than making me afraid. ¡°What¡ª!¡± I twisted to free myself from the arms holding me from behind. ¡®I¡¯m in trouble. I don¡¯t even have a sword now.¡¯ I was trying to get out by hitting the opponent¡¯s chin with my elbow, but I heard the opponent¡¯s voice in my ear. ¡°Shh.¡± It wasn¡¯t even a word. Nevertheless, I could soon realize who it was. ¡°Caesar¡­?¡± Only then did I realize. This scent that permeated my whole body was definitely his. ¡®Oh, but you went the other way from me earlier, didn¡¯t you?¡¯ The question was soon answered. In the corner of the room, I could see the door leading to the other room was wide open. It was usually a doorway between the rooms where the servants came in and out. He must have e before me through that door. ¡®I¡¯m glad there are no eyewitnesses.¡¯ I stroked Caesar¡¯s arm and thought blankly. There must be many eyes on the empress¡¯s side in the imperial palace. How bold of Caesar. ¡®Well, me too¡­ I¡¯m glad to see you like this.¡¯ We really were helpless people. At that thought, a bitter laugh came out of my mouth. ¡°Show me your face.¡± At my request, Caesar turned around and faced me. As I got used to the darkness, I could now see his face. Slightly tousled bangs and sullen red eyes. He raised his right hand and put it on my cheek. As I had imagined, his fingertips were cold without heat. Caesar gently stroked my cheek. His hand gestures, eyes, and trembling lips were heartbreaking. Everything looked far away. ¡°Have you been well?¡± Caesar asked me. ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Are you eating well?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Are you sleeping well?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± They were lies. But if I had been honest, you¡¯d be sad. So I wouldn¡¯t be. ¡°Me too.¡± Look, you lied to me too. But I didn¡¯t necessarily point it out. I just frowned and smiled. ¡°I will soon be engaged to Yulika Brande.¡± Said Caesar. It was expected. Even so, the news of my man¡¯s engagement heard through my man¡¯s voice broke my heart. ¡°But I didn¡¯t give up on anything. I¡¯m going to put everything back.¡± Said Caesar. He meant breaking the engagement. Caesar put his forehead on mine. His scent permeated my body. ¡°Wait for me, Helena.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°You must wait.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Eat well, sleep well.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t date other men.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Because I won¡¯t give up.¡± Caesar hugged me again. with all one¡¯s strength to the point where one could hardly breathe. ¡°So, Helena, don¡¯t give up on anything.¡± Mm. Mm, of course. I closed my eyes tightly because I was about to cry. This is the second life I didn¡¯t ask for. There was nothing I wanted, nothing I wanted to do. Everything was just boring and bothersome. I finally have something I don¡¯t want to give up. ¡°I won¡¯t give up. Not on this one.¡± Yulika said I have it all, but no. I have nothing but you. I don¡¯t mind losing everything else, but you must e back to me. You must e back to me. After the brief meeting, I opened the door again and left the room. Through the closed door, Caesar was seen standing alone in the darkness. His expression was heartbreaking. I wanted to go back and kiss him right away. But the door closed quickly, separating him from me. ¡®5 minutes¡­ No, maybe 50 seconds.¡¯ The time I spent with him was ridiculously short. He quickly filled my heart and vanished in an absurdly instantaneous moment. ¡®I can¡¯t even imagine a dream vainer than this.¡¯ All that is left is the void. Caesar. You are teaching me so many emotions. Taking a step back from the door, I endlessly said to myself. *** Less than a month after I declared that I would not bee the crown princess, the imperial family announced the engagement of Yulika and Caesar. The engagement party invitations, of course, also flew to Peresca. ¡®I don¡¯t want to go, really.¡¯ Previously, I didn¡¯t want to go because it was bothersome, but this time I don¡¯t want to go because I don¡¯t want to see them. The empress would be smiling proudly, and Yulika would be by Caesar¡¯s side. I didn¡¯t want to see them all. ¡°I can¡¯t believe the day will e when I hate people so passionately.¡± I hadn¡¯t even thought of the brothers who had tried to kill me in my previous life like that. Agoth, who had e into the room to tidy up the tea table, said to me. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing to have a goal?¡± ¡°I think negative goals make people feel sick.¡± ¡°You do look very tired.¡± Well, I must be. I increased the amount of training so I wouldn¡¯t think about anything else, but I¡¯ve been losing sleep every night, and I¡¯ve lost my appetite, so I¡¯ve lost my diet¡­ ¡®I¡¯m going to disappear at this rate.¡¯ I¡¯m not even a heroine of a tragic story. What is this? I need to get a hold of myself. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t you go out with me tomorrow to refresh yourself?¡± ¡°Go out? Where?¡± ¡°Actually, Miss Everett, the one I told you before, is taking a day off tomorrow.¡± [T/N: I translated it as Mr. before. Apparently, it¡¯s a she. Korean language and their lack of subject¡­ smh] ¡°The person who has participated in the Draco religion gathering?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Oh, right. I felt like my head was going to explode over my affairs with the empress, so I had pletely forgotten about that crazy religious group. ¡°Okay, make an appointment tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, I will.¡± ¡°Thank you, Agoth. You must have had a lot to worry about.¡± I am still going to and from the imperial palace as an instructor. These days, whenever I encountered court nobles, I felt strange eyes. Still, no one had been able to slander me directly because I was the duke¡¯s daughter. However, it was different for Agoth. What must have happened to her while waiting for me¡­ I had also told her not to wait for me and go back, but Agoth refused. She had said it was her job to help me. ¡°I swore I would be the servant you need. When it es to doing things for you, I am invincible.¡± Agoth said with a smile. Looking at that expression, I felt like an idiot who had been fretting and nervous all along. ¡°Right. Then I must bee invincible for Agoth.¡± You can bee stronger no matter how many things you have to protect. I can be stronger than before. I learned that by watching Agoth. For the first time in a very long time, I smiled broadly, feeling refreshed, with not a single irritating feeling left. *** I met Everett at a restaurant downtown. Everett was a woman with light brown hair in braids on both sides. Her freckles were all over her cheeks, giving her a cute impression. At first glance, she was about the same age as Agoth, but she was probably older than that. ¡°Thank you for ing out, Miss Everett.¡± In my greeting, Everett bowed in surprise, looking around with anxious eyes. ¡°Pardon? Oh no, no! Ugh, I-I¡¯m always eating well and living well thanks to the duchy¡¯s grace!¡± ¡°Oh, that¡ª you don¡¯t have to feel so nervous.¡± ¡°Yes! Nervous, yes! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m so tacky¡­ Uuu, I-I never thought I¡¯d e to such an expensive restaurant¡­¡± I thought I had picked a pretty popular place, but even this was burdensome? What a disaster. Fortunately, Agoth, sitting next to Everett, tenderly forted Everett, who was nervous. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Everett. Our lady is very nice. She is the second kindest person after the young master.¡± No matter how much Agoth loved me, I came after Leonard when it came to ¡®kind¡¯ person. Well, I admit it. ¡°Actually, I became interested in Dracoism, but as an aristocrat, I didn¡¯t feel like it¡¯d be good to participate, so I want to ask Miss Everett about it.¡± ¡°Ah, yes¡­ I¡¯ve heard from Agoth¡­ To be honest, I¡¯ve only participated a few times to say I¡¯m a believer¡­¡± Maybe she was a little relaxed after talking about business. Everett opened her mouth in a somewhat calm voice. ¡°Why did you only go there a few times? I guess Miss Everett doesn¡¯t like that religion?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little scared for some reason.¡± ¡°Scared?¡± I asked, wrinkling my brow. Everett nodded slowly. ¡°The religious leader does sorcery by saying that it is the power of a dragon. He levitates or teleports things.¡± ¡­ Of course, magic. In the eyes of ordinary people, such small tricks might have seemed like sorcery. ¡®So they say it¡¯s the power of a dragon? No wonder people are easily attracted to it.¡¯ I could see why that religion spread only to the mon people. Nobles would have recognized it as magic at once. ¡®Is it just an ordinary heretical religion?¡¯ Mm, no, wait. In this day and age¡­ Are there any mages left who can use that level of magic? ¡°Did they plan anything related to monsters there?¡± ¡°What? Monsters? No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s such a grand religion.¡± Everett waved her hands with a face in denial. Are you saying that ¡®monsters¡¯ is a grand thing in a religion that even worships a dragon? ¡®Everett said she¡¯d only been there a few times, so she might not know.¡¯ If the level of the culprit was high enough to summon and control the monsters, their rank must be high within the sect. ¡®It would be good for me to sneak in and find out.¡¯ As I was thinking about it, Agoth asked Everett. ¡°By the way, did you see the leader performing magic yourself?¡± ¡°Mm. I saw it from a distance. I also think he was using something like a device.¡± ¡°A piano string?¡± ¡°Yeah, something like that.¡± ¡°How old is the leader? The head of such an organization is usually an elder.¡± When Agoth tilted her head and asked, Everett smiled awkwardly and shook her head. ¡°No, they were very young.¡± ¡­ Mm? Young? This time I asked. ¡°How old did they look?¡± ¡°Pardon? That, well¡­ From a distance, I don¡¯t know for sure, but at most, they looked less than 30 years old.¡± So, they¡¯re in their twenties? Is it possible to create such a large cult in your twenties? ¡®No, wait a minute. Hasn¡¯t that religion been around for quite some time?¡¯ It was years ago that I heard about the religion from Hamilton. So, from what age did that person called the leader have been leading this religion? ¡°That¡­ the leader, how do they look like?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know because I didn¡¯t look closely¡­ but they were blonde.¡± Blonde hair. Noe was obviously blonde. ¡°Their name? Do you know the leader¡¯s name?¡± ¡°No. Everyone just calls them ¡®Leader¡¯.¡± Is it too much of a leap to think of Noe here? There isn¡¯t any connection. God. Savior. King. The strange array of words shouted in this religion only coincidentally overlapped with what he had told me. ¡®But Draco and I¡­ there must be a connection.¡¯ I was sure, clutching my chest. I was the one who had sealed the dragon 500 years ago. The religion was most closely related to dragons, and also¡ª I was the closest person to a dragon. ¡°Miss Everett. Do you know when that religious meeting will be held again?¡± ¡°I heard they will have a meeting in Potts Square at the end of this month¡­.¡± ¡°Potts Square is in the lowlands, right? My lady, don¡¯t tell me¡­ you¡¯re not going to go in person, are you?¡± Agoth asked, looking at me with ominous eyes. Instead of saying no, I smiled a little. Of course, I plan to go see for myself. To the heart of that monstrous religion. Chapter 58 Potts Square was a circular square located in the slum, east of the imperial capital. You¡¯d find this square out of nowhere as you wandered through a narrow alley. Of course you couldn¡¯t e in by carriage. It is a third of the size of the square in the center of the capital, and there was no such thing as a fountain. Nobles would never e to the lowlands, so reorganizing the inconvenient access road to the square was not a good idea. ¡°Considering that it is a popular religion, it is a suitable place.¡± Standing at the alley entrance, looking toward the square, I mumbled. ¡°It¡¯s more like an open space than a square.¡± ¡°I think most of the roads in the slums start at Potts Square.¡± Agoth, who stood by me talking to myself, added an explanation. I glanced to the side. Agoth, wearing an old hoodie like me, looked around as if wary of the surroundings. ¡°I can e alone.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?! No matter how strong my lady is, the slum is dangerous!¡± Agoth quickly refuted my words. ¡°Trust me. Even if I look like this, I have a history of rolling around with vagrants.¡± That was a long time ago. However, in terms of the number of years, I think I¡¯ve rolled in the slums for quite a long time. ¡®Umm. Since she looks very motivated, let¡¯s not point it out.¡¯ It seems more dangerous to have Agoth, who keeps calling me ¡®lady¡¯ around¡­ But well, I shouldn¡¯t point that out either¡­ ¡°Seeing that it is still quiet, it seems that the meeting hasn¡¯t started yet?¡± ¡°Is it because it¡¯s still daytime?¡± ¡°Mm, we¡¯ll have to wait a little longer.¡± ¡°Then would you like to sit here and wait?¡± No one knew where she found it, but Agoth brought an empty wooden box and offered it to me while shaking off the dust. Whoever sees it will think we¡¯re a young lady and her servant. What if I get caught because of Agoth? But seeing this proud expression on her face thinking she was helpful, I couldn¡¯t refuse her. Kuh¡­ ¡°Thank you.¡± In the end, I meekly sat in the seat that Agoth had prepared for me. ¡®Even if it¡¯s a slum, the atmosphere isn¡¯t harsh because it¡¯s still in the capital city.¡¯ I sat down on the box and looked around slowly. Mosaic tiles were laid on the square floor, and although the buildings were shabby, they were still neat. Those who came and went had bright expressions and clean clothes. Even the wandering vagrants were all wearing shoes with no holes in them. ¡°The atmosphere is quite different from the rural slums.¡± ¡°Yes, it seems so.¡± ¡°Even if without worshiping a frivolous thing like a dragon, everyone seems to be able to make a living.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. Even the emperor might have something he wants more.¡± In my previous life, I had thought that the best situation was if I could live safely without starving. I had lived my life with only that goal in mind. Learning the sword while enduring abuse, following the mercenaries and participating in wars, fighting evil dragons and sealing them, and entering the imperial family. ¡°Do you have such a thing?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Until recently, I did not. Everything was annoying, futile, and boring. But now I have something I want. There¡¯s something I don¡¯t want to lose. I have something to bring back. ¡°I have it too.¡± I smiled a little at Agoth. I just had a desire, but somehow it made me feel like I was moving the world. *** The sun went down quickly because it was winter. People began to flock to the square as the sky began to darken. ¡®Everyone looks normal.¡¯ I looked closely at the people who gathered to see if anything could characterize the people of the religion, but there was no particular characteristic. They were just ordinary people that you would often encounter on the street. ¡°Some people look a little blind.¡± As I looked closely at the people one by one, I smiled bitterly at one person ing out of the opposite alley. A person with a gray hood wrapped around their scarf looked around with only their eyes sticking through the hole in the hood. ¡°That must be the first person to e to the meeting.¡± Agoth turned around to follow my gaze and found the person in question. ¡°Even so, they look very clumsy.¡± ¡°I know, right?¡± The person came out toward the center of the square without hesitation and bumped into another person on the shoulder. I felt pretty sorry for the way they apologized in a daze. ¡°Shall we move to get a seat?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± One wouldn¡¯t be able to go forward when there was a crowd. The front seat would be dangerous, but the middle seat would be enough to distinguish the face of the religious leader. ¡®If they find out that I was the one who beat the dragon, what kind of expression would everyone in this place make?¡¯ An irrational thought came to mind. Will they run at me with a stake, shouting I am a witch? The thought was interesting. ¡®Well, I didn¡¯t really fight the evil dragon to save the world.¡¯ I had fought Krusech because the bounty had been the highest. However, in any case, Krusech had been a threat so significant that the continent at that time would have been destroyed. No wonder my reputation on the continent had soared immediately after subduing it. ¡®To worship such a dragon, what the hell does the person called the leader look like?¡± [T/N: Have I mentioned that I have no idea if it is plural or singular dragon? From this sentence, it looks like they only worship a single Krusech, but in the sentences in the previous chapters, it was as if they are worshiping dragons in general, so yes, a bit confusing, but it doesn¡¯t change the story that much, so please bear with me] The more I think about it, the more questionable it bees. ¡°Oh, I think it¡¯s going to start.¡± Agoth called me, who was lost in thought. Hearing those words, I looked up at the several large wooden barrels placed in the center of the square, creating a simple stage instantly. In just a few minutes, the square was packed with people to the point that shoulders rubbed against each other. I pulled the hood about to e off a little more and covered my face. ¡°Seriously, what kind of a person¡ª¡± ¡°Right. The crowd wasn¡¯t this big in the square.¡± What is this religion? Is it bigger than I thought? ¡°Hey, don¡¯t step on my foot!¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Mmm? I turned my head involuntarily at the motion in the seat next to me. The person I had seen in the alley across the street a while ago, who seemed to be polite, was suddenly swept away by the waves of the crowd and came to the seat next to me. ¡®It¡¯s a male¡¯s voice.¡¯ Hmm. It sounds like a voice I¡¯ve heard somewhere¡­ Am I mistaken? ¡°Everyone.¡± Then, a voice spread from the stage. It literally ¡®spread¡¯. Even though the person hadn¡¯t shouted, more like they had been speaking to someone next to him, their voice reached the entire square with a tremendous volume. ¡°Uh, what the¡ª?¡± Both myself and Agoth were startled by that unfamiliar sensation. However, the gathered people showed no sign of panic, as if they were already familiar with the situation. ¡°Huh, what the hell did they do?¡ª!¡± Except for the person whom I thought looked polite. ¡°Is that person the ¡®leader¡¯?¡± ¡°It looks like that, doesn¡¯t it? Seeing that he¡¯s using a strange trick.¡± Agoth and I whispered as we looked at the person standing on the stage. The person on the stage was a slender man. To be honest, he didn¡¯t look reliable at all. The man wore a long robe with a hood. His dark hood shaded his face, so his appearance couldn¡¯t be seen. ¡°Thank you for being here today. You are the ones who will receive the greatest blessing when the dragon returns.¡± The man¡¯s voice was as soft as flowing water. It didn¡¯t feel charismatic. ¡®How can his voice be so soft?¡¯ He was, surprisingly, a man who did not fit the leader position. Moreover, the weak man made me think more of ¡®Noe¡¯, even if I didn¡¯t like it. ¡®But his voice is quite young. As Everett said, he must be in his twenties.¡¯ Noe was already in his mid-20s when we first met. As expected, was it not him? The leader¡¯s speech continued, even while I was distracted by other thoughts. ¡°It is not long now. The body is being conditioned. Finally, the dragon will return to us when the soul is ready.¡± ¡°Oh, dragon!¡± ¡°The dragon is ing!¡± The leader stretched out one of his hands in front of him. An unknown language came out of his mouth. Then someone¡¯s luggage, which was placed in front of the stage, floated into the air. It did a few laps above people¡¯s heads before returning to the stage and falling off. ¡°Huh, what is that?¡± Agoth was startled by the strange thing, and her body trembled. The man continued. ¡°Well, have you seen it? Only the chosen ones can use the power of the dragon. Ladies and gentlemen, it¡¯s time to pray harder so you may be chosen.¡± ¡°Dragon, please choose me!¡± ¡°I will give it my all! I will give all my money and my children, so give me that strength, too!¡± People started shouting like they were in a frenzy. They looked like they were under collective hypnosis. ¡®That¡¯s the power that instigated the people.¡¯ A strange ability that was unfamiliar to people today, especially to ordinary people. Since he showed it right before their eyes, who would doubt it? ¡°W-W-What was that just now?¡± Look, even Agoth was immediately deceived. Agoth stared intently at the man standing on the stage with bright eyes. The atmosphere was ripe, and the man raised his tone. ¡°He who has faith, follow me. I will guide you to the dragon¡¯s place. Now, does anyone want to see the dragon in person?¡± See the dragon¡­ in person? Despite the questionable remarks, people raised their hands and marched forward to the stage, each asking the leader to take them. Some people hesitated, ¡®What do you believe in and even follow?¡¯, but only a fraction. ¡®Should I follow along?¡¯ Without dragons, this religion is nothing more than a cult. But if there really is a dragon¡­ And if the dragon has anything to do with Krusech, I¡ª ¡°Argh, don¡¯t push me!¡± ¡°Oh, my.¡± Ah, I¡¯m seriously thinking about it. Why are you guys pushing around? Pushed by people struggling to move forward, I bumped into someone hard. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s okay.¡± My shoulder hurt as if it were going to fall off, but I decided to forgive it after confirming that the person I bumped into was the polite person. How pitiful. However, the other person was really sorry and kept apologizing to me, bowing his head. ¡°I am really sorry! Hitting a lady, no matter how rude¡ª Huh?¡± ¡°Mm?¡± My eyes met with the other person, who was nodding continuously. In a state of being so close that I had a hard time just recognizing the person, I finally checked who the other person was. Of course, the other party must have checked me out as well. ¡°Viscount Noct?!¡± ¡°Princess Peresca?!¡± And we shouted at the same time. ¡°Why on earth are you here?!¡± We shouted simultaneously without a single error, but for what? Our voices hadn¡¯t been that loud, but the ¡°viscount¡± and ¡°princess¡± titles were enough to attract people¡¯s attention. The atmosphere around us quickly cooled down. People stopped in a circle around us. ¡°What? Are they nobles?¡± ¡°Why are the nobles here?¡± Damn it. We¡¯re doomed. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not a noble! My name is Viscount! It¡¯s my name!¡± Hamilton made an excuse that wouldn¡¯t work. I¡¯d rather shut up. Agoth, standing next to me, covered my face with one hand. How disastrous it must have been. At that time. The leader¡¯s voice was heard from the stage. ¡°Aah, this¡ª!¡± Mm? Looking back at the stage, I saw the religious leader kneeling on the stage and shaking. As if he¡¯s witnessed the second ing of God. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting. My savior. My king.¡± And the man took off the hood that was covering his face. As soon as I looked at his face, I had goosebumps all over my body. I couldn¡¯t help but doubt my eyes. ¡°Noe¡ª!¡± There was a blonde man I had seen at a festival about 10 years ago. His face had not changed as if no time had passed since then. Noe. What are you¡ª Who are you? ¡°You came to disrupt our meeting! Dirty nobles!¡± ¡°Maybe they were sent by the Holy Church!¡± ¡°Kill them! Let¡¯s kill them and throw them into the river!¡± In the meantime, people have confirmed their attitude toward us. It seemed that the rule of this town was to get rid of nobles through question-and-answer dance among themselves. Of course, it also meant that Hamilton¡¯s excuse didn¡¯t work. ¡°Agoth!¡± ¡°Yes, lady!¡± As the people began to rush in, Agoth stepped in front of me. She took out the sword hidden under her hood and swung it widely. ¡°I will clear the way!¡± As soon as the words were finished, Agoth bounced forward at the speed of an arrow. The people recoiled at her sword and opened the way. Some bravely tried to pounce but collapsed helplessly at Agoth¡¯s attack. I grabbed Hamilton¡¯s hand and shouted. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Y-Yes?¡± ¡°Do you want to be beaten to death here?¡± Hamilton turned white at my words. Fortunately, he quickly judged the situation and started running after Agoth ahead of me. Before leaving the square, I looked back once. Standing still on stage was Noe, who had taken off his hood. With a kind, harmless smile towards me. Chapter 59 It was fortunate that most people in the slums were gathered only in the square. After leaving the square and entering the alley, it was a little easier to run away. After we went out on the main road and mixed with the people, we could barely catch a breath. I ran away with all my might, so my whole body was sweaty even though it was cold. ¡°Uh huft¡­ Oh, Lord, I thought I was going to die¡­!¡± Hamilton said as he took off his cloak. Under the cloak, he was dressed in a neat suit. This man¡¯s basics of disguise aren¡¯t perfect. ¡°Are you okay, my lady?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay. What about you, Agoth? Are you hurt?¡± Agoth had had several collisions with people as she had taken the lead in clearing the road. Unsurprisingly, upon closer inspection, there were scratches on the back of her cheek and hand. ¡°What¡¯s this? You got hurt?¡± ¡°Ayy, it¡¯s not even that bad.¡± Agoth grinned while fiddling with the scar on her cheek. ¡°Let¡¯s get some medicine when we get home. Sigh, that¡¯s upsetting.¡± ¡°It¡¯s strange to hear that from someone who broke her ribs and couldn¡¯t see because of poison during the subjugation of the monsters.¡± As I examined Agoth¡¯s wounds, Hamilton, sitting on the flower bed, said softly. At a glance, he looked as if he had aged about ten years. ¡°Did you not even bring a weapon, Viscount?¡± ¡°I was undercover. How could I pack a weapon?¡± What did I expect from a man who wore such a luxurious suit under the cloak¡­ ¡°Sigh. I hope they don¡¯t remember my face and come to take revenge.¡± ¡°Are you scared?¡± ¡°Of course. Ordinary people sometimes run like a herd of angry bison when out of their minds.¡± ¡°They wouldn¡¯t have seen it because it was too dark.¡± When ordinary people flock together, doesn¡¯t it mean they are already in an extreme situation? Because they wouldn¡¯t be able to attack the nobles without risking their lives. ¡°By the way, why were you there?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to ask something. Do you believe in Dracoism, PrincesS?¡± ¡°If I were a cult member, would I have run away like this?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡± Hamilton scratched his neck and looked flustered. ¡°Well¡­ that person who seemed like the religious leader talked to you as if you were acquaintances.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ that is a rather complicated story.¡± Feeling cornered, I averted my gaze from Hamilton. From where to where should I tell the story? I was busy editing the story in my head. ¡°Something is going on, isn¡¯t there?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you first? Viscount, why on earth were you three?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a spy.¡± ¡°Yeah, but why?¡± ¡°How dare I divulge the reason?¡± ¡°Oh, is that so? Does that mean I can hand over your information to Draco believers?¡± ¡°Princess! You¡¯re cruel!¡± ¡°Well, you saved your life thanks to us. You¡¯ll eventually confess anyway, so just blow it out.¡± ¡°If you said it like that, don¡¯t you think we wouldn¡¯t have been found if it weren¡¯t for you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I think they would¡¯ve found out no matter what. Viscount, you were so obvious.¡± ¡°No, such harsh words¡­!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you go there because you were curious about something? I don¡¯t think it¡¯d be a bad idea to be honest and exchange information.¡± ¡°Then if you tell first, I will also¡­ Hatchoo!¡± Hamilton sneezed heavily. He sweated so much in the chilly weather that his body temperature dropped as his sweat cooled. I was starting to feel chilly too, and Agoth, standing next to him, sniffed. ¡°Ugh¡­ let¡¯s change the place first. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something we¡¯re going to talk about on the street.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the restaurant we always go to.¡± Hamilton suggested, but I was a little hesitant. Aristocratic guests frequented the restaurant. It seemed that something unpleasant would happen if it came to the empress¡¯s ears that I met with Hamilton, Caesar¡¯s assistant, separately. Furthermore¡­ ¡°Can I enter a restaurant wearing this outfit?¡± I untied the cloak¡¯s laces and took it off. The clothes I was wearing were the shabby dresses worn by maids. Hamilton frowned at the outfit. ¡°Ugh, why are you wearing that outfit?¡± ¡°One has to do it right to infiltrate.¡± ¡°As long as I don¡¯t take off my cloak, what¨C No. Let¡¯s stop talking about this. I¡¯m really going to catch a cold.¡± Hamilton stood up. As expected, it was cold, so he hugged his arms and swept his body once. ¡°I will take you to my mansion.¡± A wise decision. I smiled positively. *** I had known Hamilton for a long time, but it was my first visit to his mansion. His mansion was a very small two-story building. The garden size was small enough that the boundary line could be seen from one end to the other. ¡®It¡¯s cute.¡¯ Of course, since it was a mansion of an aristocratic family, the expression ¡®cute¡¯ was inappropriate. However, in this life, living only looking at big mansions, my senses seemed to have become a little brazen. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the drawing room. I¡¯m sorry, Miss Agoth, can I arrange another room for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting in the next room.¡± Agoth refuted Hamilton¡¯s comment. ¡°No. Agoth, change clothes and get some rest. You¡¯ll catch a cold if you wear clothes wet with sweat.¡± I persuaded Agothagain. Agoth looked sad, but she nodded obediently to my command. She followed the mansion¡¯s maid to another room, and Hamilton and I headed to the drawing room. Thanks to the fireplace, there was warm air in the drawing room. As soon as the hot tea came out and I took a sip, I felt like my whole body was melting. I¡¯m in trouble. I¡¯m starting to get sleepy. ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk frankly.¡± Tired after drinking tea just like me, Hamilton opened his mouth with a slightly languid voice. ¡°¡­ Sigh. All right.¡± I agonized for a while, but finally decided to let it out. Well, I just need to avoid talking about my past life. ¡°I¡¯ll go first. Not long ago, I interpreted the pattern found on the monsters¡¯s bodies.¡± ¡°You mean the pattern that was discovered during the subjugation mission.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But the scholars said it was impossible to interpret because it was not rune language, so by what means?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not rune language, but characters that were used before rune language. It¡¯s similar to the characters of the demon¡­ Well, actually, I¡¯m not an expert in this area, so I don¡¯t know for sure.¡± ¡°Who did you hear from?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Yulika Brande.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Mm. The culprit behind many recent developments. I wondered how they knew about the pattern. Apparently, the origin was here.¡± Hamilton said with a slightly angry expression. The empress must have threatened not only me but also Caesar with that sentence, so Hamilton must have roughly grasped the situation. And I¡¯m the one who handed it over to her. Cough. I spoke quickly to cover up the awkwardness. ¡°Anyway, the content of that sentence was, the king¡­ Yulika Brande said the word ¡®king¡¯ is pronounced ¡®Krusech¡¯ in demonic language.¡± ¡°You mean the evil dragon Krusech?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So you thought it might have something to do with those who worship dragons, so you wanted to investigate.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t know exactly what it is related to.¡± ¡°Then what the religious leader said to you¡­¡± ¡°Ack, stop.¡± I said to Hamilton, blocking the question by showing my palm. ¡°You have information, too, right?¡± I would be in trouble if you just tried to dig up all my information. Hamilton frowned and Mm¡¯ed. But after listening to my stories, he couldn¡¯t stop talking, so he opened his mouth before long. ¡°Well, similar to you, I heard that the increase in the number of monsters was related to that religion, so it was necessary to confirm the facts.¡± The answer came as expected. I didn¡¯t think Caesar would be investigating the matter separately. ¡°And in addition¡­¡± Huh? In addition? ¡°There is also news that more and more people are missing with the religion these days.¡± Missing. It was a story I had already heard from Agoth. ¡°So why did you, not the security guards, do that?¡± ¡°It seems that the security guards did not judge them as missing. They disappeared voluntarily, for the purpose of religious activity.¡± ¡°Do they disappear spontaneously?¡± ¡°Probably, as before, that person called the leader instigates the people and drags them away.¡± Hamilton said with a serious expression. ¡°My guess is that he¡¯s taking people to the place where Krusech is sealed.¡± The evil dragon Krusech¡¯s power was strong, and humans had no power to kill the dragon. So Dante Renatus decided to seal the dragon. The mage who had been with her in battle had taken advantage of Dante¡¯s slicing of the dragon and sealed the dragon forever. In the way Dante wanted. In the place Dante allowed. And the sealed place was known only to the mage and Dante herself. Back then. Even now. I hadn¡¯t even told Erez. ¡°That¡¯s not¡­ I don¡¯t think so.¡± Helena denied Hamilton¡¯s guess in a slightly shaky voice. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Krusech doesn¡¯t exist.¡± ¡°But the records say it was impossible to kill a dragon, so it was sealed somewhere¡­¡± ¡°Yes, and since the sealed place is gone, it can¡¯t exist.¡± ¡°Gone? What does that mean? How the hell did you know about that?¡± Hamilton¡¯s voice dropped a little as if doubting me. ¡°Come to think of it, the religious leader also spoke as if he knew you, right?¡± ¡°Do you remember the festival where Caesar was kidnapped?¡± I looked up at Hamilton and asked. ¡°I met him in the village that time. He said the same thing to me then. Savior, god, king.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s when I first met him, and I haven¡¯t seen him since. Until now, I just thought he was a crazy person, so I forgot about it.¡± ¡°Well, I think I¡¯d be crazy to hear that crap.¡± ¡°Right?¡± But I can¡¯t think of it like that now. A man who hasn¡¯t aged for nearly 10 years. A person who now uses the now-devastated magic as ¡®the power of a dragon¡¯. Someone who calls me king. ¡®King. Krusech.¡¯ Perhaps the word ¡°king¡± he called may not refer to the day I once ruled as an emperor. Little by little, the outlines of his wants seem to be revealed. Krusech¡¯s Resurrection. But why? For what reason? ¡°Putting the religious leader aside, where is the sealing place that has now disappeared?¡± Hamilton asked again. Now that I¡¯ve said this much, it¡¯s hard to hide more. Even if he knows it, it¡¯s already gone, so there¡¯s nothing he can do about it. I let out a long sigh and then placed a condition on Hamilton. ¡°Please don¡¯t ask me how I know instead.¡± ¡°All right. I swear.¡± ¡°The dragon was sealed in the heart of Dante Renatus. You needed someone strong enough to suppress the dragon¡¯s power.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Hamilton¡¯s eyes widened. He looked like he had never thought the dragon would¡¯ve been sealed in the body of a living person. ¡°But 500 years have already passed. Dante¡¯s corpse, along with its sealed purpose, must have decayed and disappeared.¡± But Hamilton¡¯s expression never brightened. I narrowed my brows at his stiff expression. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°If that is true, the dragon may not have disappeared yet, Princess.¡± ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± ¡°The body of Dante Renatus was not buried.¡± Now it was my turn to be surprised. ¡°What?!¡± Hamilton said to me with darkened eyes. ¡°The body of Dante Renatus remains. It¡¯s embalmed like most of the great men and in the basement of the Cathedral of the Church.¡± Oh, my God. My dear friend Erez. Why the hell didn¡¯t you bury me in the ground? The situation was completely reversed. My mind went blank. Chapter 60 When a person dies, it is common to bury them in the ground. They are usually buried in cemeteries, and people without money sometimes bury them in the wild. Noblemen have separate family graves, so they are often buried there for generations. However, some are not buried in the ground like this. Great men who have accomplished great things, or saints who have lived a life full of faith. Writers who left behind works that will be passed down from generation to generation. Their bodies are embalmed and placed in a brilliant stone coffin, where they are stored in the basement of the Cathedral. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d been humiliated for 500 years¡­!¡± The news from Hamilton gave me a shudder. I didn¡¯t know my body had been standing green in the basement of the Cathedral for the last 500 years! [T/N: Being kept fresh. Or something like that¡­ I guess. I can¡¯t find anything on the internet] ¡°What? Why is that a shame? It¡¯s an honour!¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean my coffin¡ªI mean, Dante Renatus¡¯s coffin, will be used as a tourist course?¡± ¡°Ayy, no matter how great someone is, who would look at a coffin containing a corpse?¡± Hamilton smiled bitterly and shook his head. It was a look telling me he would never do that. ¡°To be kept there is evidence of historic achievements. It¡¯s an honour.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. Later, when you die, I will beg His Highness to keep your body there.¡± ¡°Pardon? That¡¯s a bit¡­¡± ¡°See?¡± ¡°But, I mean, why are you so ashamed? Dante Renatus might have thought it was an honour for her.¡± That¡¯s never going to happen. I want to return to the past right now, grab Erez¡¯s shoulders and shake it, saying, ¡®Why didn¡¯t you bury me, my friend!¡¯ ¡°¡­ Well, let¡¯s leave it at that.¡± Hamilton cleared the air after a big cough. ¡°Does the leader of Dracoism know the seal¡¯s location?¡± I tilted my head at Hamilton¡¯s question. ¡°Do you believe me?¡± ¡°About half.¡± Does that mean the other half of you doesn¡¯t believe it? Well, actually, it¡¯s great to believe even half of a claim that has no evidence. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that Princess has something to do with their scheme? And the leader approached you before.¡± After saying that, Hamilton added in shame. ¡°And let¡¯s just say¡­ the rest is the trust I¡¯ve built up with you¡­¡± Well, that¡¯s a nice thing to say. It¡¯s a bit cheesy, though. Anyway, Hamilton said he believed in me, so I decided to trust Hamilton and discuss it. ¡°I think the leader would know for sure.¡± I actively voiced my opinion to Hamilton. Noe is interested in me because he knows I was Dante in a previous life. There¡¯s no way anyone who knows that doesn¡¯t know where Dante¡¯s body is. What¡¯s more, if the title of ¡®king¡¯ he used to call me meant ¡®Krusech¡¯¡­ ¡°Then what would you like to do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. The best way is to burn Dante¡¯s body away.¡± ¡°My head is precious, Princess. It doesn¡¯t want to be separated from my body yet.¡± Hamilton was saying, ¡®If you do that, you¡¯ll be on the guillotine.¡¯ in a graceful way. ¡°We can¡¯t do anything to the body just by your words. How about setting up a security guard and keeping it more thorough?¡± ¡°Oh, do you want to advertise, ¡®Hey, I have something important here.¡¯?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Hamilton quietly shut his mouth at my rebuttal. ¡°Why don¡¯t we steal the body from the Church? We¡¯re not going to open the coffin anyway.¡± ¡°I think Emperor Dante Renatus¡¯ll curse us.¡± ¡°She wasn¡¯t diligent/. She won¡¯t curse you.¡± I don¡¯t know how to curse anyway. Hamilton frowned and shook his head as if he understood what I was saying as a bad joke. ¡°No, we can¡¯t do that either. Destroying cultural heritage¡­¡± ¡°Apparently human corpses have become cultural heritage.¡± ¡°I would rather tell the truth to the Church and ask for help¡­¡± ¡°Will the Church willingly accept that the corpse of a dragon, a member of the demon¡¯s family, had been lying at the bottom of the Cathedral for 500 years?¡± Hamilton¡¯s brow furrowed at my somewhat harsh words and actions. However, he soon understood the words and sighed. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a story without evidence. At least we won¡¯t be taken away as heresy.¡± ¡°Right.¡± The Church was more conservative and stubborn than any other organization. They were people who valued honour or face. It was ridiculous enough that some people respectfully serve the dragon; it was even absurd that they didn¡¯t notice it for 500 years. Therefore, it was clear that they would think of us as heretics who made such an ungodly remark. ¡°Anyway, I think we should check Dante¡¯s body at least once.¡± Noe had said that the dragon¡¯s body was ready. Those words were annoying, as if they were stuck in my throat the whole time. I was worried that it might be too late to use my hands. ¡°But, let alone the basement, we can¡¯t even enter the Cathedral.¡± ¡°I know. Can you do something about that?¡± As I tilted my head, Hamilton¡¯s eyes widened. Well, I thought I¡¯d use a beauty trick in my own way, but I guess I failed. ¡°Are you asking me?¡± Hamilton pointed out the unexpected. What do you mean by that? Are you asking for a request or an order? Do you want me to be more polite if it was a request? I rolled my eyes and pondered for a long time, but in the end, I couldn¡¯t find an answer. ¡°Because I¡¯m not good at making requests¡­ Is there any other way you would like to¡­¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Hamilton let out a small laugh as if it was ridiculous. ¡°You¡¯re the one who tried to solve everything by yourself. I just thought it wasn¡¯t like you to ask someone else.¡± Oh, is that it? I said, glancing sideways in embarrassment. ¡°Now I¡¯m thinking of getting help from people around me, paying attention, and living like that.¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯m glad to hear that.¡± Hamilton said with a benevolent smile. I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s smiling kindly. Our age difference was not big enough for him to look at me with those eyes. ¡°It would be a good idea to report this matter to His Highness first and discuss it.¡± ¡°As expected¡­ Caesar knows everything.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m acting at his command.¡± Yeah, I know. I knew. But I¡¯m afraid that Caesar will be angry, saying, ¡®You jumped into a dangerous business on your own without telling me.¡¯ ¡°About what danger almost happened at the meeting earlier¡­ please wrap it up in moderation before delivering it¡­¡± I put my last hope on Hamilton. But who is he? He¡¯s just an inflexible man. ¡°What? Why should I wrap it up? I will give him a thorough fact so he won¡¯t misunderstand.¡± If Caesar gets mad at me for this later, let¡¯s just say it¡¯s Hamilton¡¯s fault. With a forced smile, I decided to do so. *** Since Caesar found out that I was digging behind Dracoism, I couldn¡¯t hide it from Leonard. Even if Leonard rarely got mad at me and always said good things like an angel, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t feel sad. So, a few days later, I confided to Leonard the whole story of Dracoism. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you earlier. It was difficult to say because there were only speculations without certainty.¡± ¡°Well, I see.¡± As expected, Leonard listened to me with a nod without getting angry. ¡°Actually, I was wondering when you would tell me.¡± What? I opened my eyes wide at the unexpected words and looked at Leonard. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I knew that you have Agoth to investigate Dracoism.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Since when?¡± ¡°Perhaps from the beginning.¡± Leonard looked at me in embarrassment and smiled like an angel. ¡°Everything that happens in this mansion comes to my ears.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ I was too complacent, Duke.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± I cradled my face in despair, and Leonard patted me gently on the shoulder. Right. Leonard is like the owner of this mansion. Agoth¡¯s conversation with Everett. Me going out to meet Everett. It must have all been reported to Leonard. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me when you knew?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me first.¡± ¡°That¡¯s-!¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you trying to keep it a secret?¡± Leonard asked with a broad smile. Ugh, don¡¯t smile like an angel like that, Brother. My conscience hurts. ¡°But I¡¯m glad you told me in the end. You tend to get things done independently without consulting the people around you.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ my image is really bad, it seems.¡± But come to think of it, I¡¯ve always been like that. Even when Caesar was kidnapped, I acted with my judgment. It was my arbitrariness that brought Agoth. I didn¡¯t even tell my father or Leonard about my first meeting with the empress. I never said before that I¡¯d decided to become the crown princess. ¡®Everything was a solo move¡­!¡¯ ¡°Anyway, yes. You want to go to the basement of the Cathedral and check Dante Renatus¡¯s body?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± I didn¡¯t mean to ask Leonard for help, but Leonard quickly started thinking about what he could do. ¡°If His Highness hears this news through the viscount, he may be able to arrange a New Year¡¯s ceremony next year at the Cathedral.¡± ¡°New Year¡¯s ceremony?¡± Every year, on the first day of the New Year, a ceremony was held in the chapel inside the imperial palace where the Holy Spirit was enshrined. It was a big event in which the imperial family, as well as the nobles, participated. ¡°But does Caesar have such powers?¡± ¡°Well, His Highness¡¯s health has deteriorated a lot these days. It¡¯s almost as if His Highness is acting on his behalf.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s because they keep these things from leaking out.¡± Leonard put his index finger to his lips as if telling me to keep it a secret. ¡°I think the empress was able to conspire to such a plot because she was sure that His Majesty would not interfere.¡± ¡°Caesar¡­ must be having a hard time right now.¡± ¡°Probably.¡± That¡¯s too bad. At this time, I can¡¯t be there to comfort you. ¡°Even if the New Year¡¯s ceremony is held in the Cathedral, will I be able to go down to the basement without being detected?¡± ¡°I guess I could do something about it.¡± ¡°You?¡± ¡°All the knights will be sent to the escort service. I¡¯ll let you in when the Red Knights patrol the underground entrance.¡± ¡°Ugh. Will Sir Dalton allow it?¡± ¡°If His Highness steps up, wouldn¡¯t we have no choice but to allow it?¡± Caesar¡­ what did you do to Dalton so that a person with such a personality will be in a state where he has no choice but to allow? ¡°It¡¯s strange that everyone believes in my words and moves like this.¡± I laughed bitterly and muttered. There were so many hands around me that it was funny that I had struggled to do it all by myself. Why didn¡¯t I know in my previous life? ¡°Even if everyone in the world doesn¡¯t believe in you, I have to. I¡¯m Helena¡¯s brother.¡± Leonard replied with a broad smile. This side of him hasn¡¯t changed since long ago. The only one who taught me that brothers like this could exist; without killing each other, coveting and not being jealous. ¡°I¡¯m glad I was born as your sister.¡± I approached Leonard and hugged him tightly. Leonard seemed slightly surprised by my reaction, which I¡¯d never expressed much. But soon, he hugged me tightly. ¡®It¡¯s nice to have a family.¡¯ Even though I knew it was a childish thought, I felt so warm in my heart. Chapter 61 The new year arrived. It was my first day at 21. [T/N: In Korea, you¡¯re considered a year older at New Year, not your birthday.] ¡®What was I doing when I was 21 in my previous life?¡¯ Early in the morning on the first day of the new year, as I stood in front of the mirror and looked at my clothes, I suddenly thought of that. ¡®Come to think of it. I was 21 or 22 when I went hunting for Krusech.¡¯ Hmmm, my memory is vague. That was over 500 years ago. ¡°It¡¯s done, my lady.¡± While I was in my thoughts, Bessie finished organizing my clothes. I turned around in front of the mirror to check my appearance again. ¡°By the way, would you be okay with this outfit?¡± Bessie stood by and asked me in a careful voice. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first event of the new year. There are much prettier and more colorful clothes.¡± The dress I chose today was a dress with a modest style that did not have many decorations. The skirt was also short, so my ankles were slightly exposed. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Still¡­¡± Bessie sighed with a look of regret. To be honest, I wasn¡¯t one with a great fashion sense, and I didn¡¯t mind wearing anything as long as it could be worn. But today, I had to be agile, so I picked modest and less cumbersome clothes. ¡®¡­ But I can¡¯t tell Bessie that.¡¯ If I told her I was going to sneak into the Cathedral¡¯s basement to find a body, she might faint. ¡°I want you to look prettier.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this pretty enough?¡± ¡°But especially today. Since Young Lady Brande will also attend¡­¡± Ah, come to think of it. That¡¯s true. After the engagement announcement, Yulika seemed to enter the imperial palace in earnest and receive her bridal lessons. I ran into her several times whenever I went to or from the Order of the Imperial Knights, and each time she would lift her chin and look down at me with a smug look. But she would always avoid my gaze. The subtle gap was funny and insignificant, so I had nothing to say. ¡°It¡¯s a holy ceremony in the Cathedral. If I dress too fancy, people will talk badly.¡± In the end, I came up with an excuse to persuade Bessie. Fortunately, Bessie nodded as if she had fallen for my words. ¡°Anyway, I was so thrilled when you first offered to participate in the New Year¡¯s ceremony,¡± Bessie said, dabbing tears at the end of her sleeve. ¡°Bad things happened last year, making the atmosphere in the mansion heavy. I should go and pray hard.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure this year will be full of good things!¡± I really hope so. I followed Bessie, who clenched her fists while shouting, ¡®Cheer up!¡¯ *** When I entered the Cathedral, the seats were already half full. In general, New Year¡¯s ceremonies had low participation rates for nobles. Even the emperor only kept to his seat and dozed off throughout the ceremony. Considering that, the participation rate in this ceremony was quite high. ¡®Perhaps it¡¯s because the venue this time is the Cathedral. Everyone participates because they¡¯re curious. It¡¯s usually a tricky place to get in.¡¯ Standing at the entrance, I looked around and thought. ¡®Well, it¡¯s good for me. If there are many people, it won¡¯t be noticeable even if I sneak out.¡¯ Now, where should I sit to make it easier to get out in the middle? As I was thinking about the best position¡­ ¡°Here you are, Instructor.¡± I heard Dalton¡¯s voice behind my back. Looking back, Dalton, dressed in a neat uniform, was grinning at me. His beard was still there, but the button fastened to the end of his neck made a laugh. ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect to see you dressed so neatly.¡± ¡°I mean, I do it when I¡¯m working.¡± My slight teasing amused Dalton. ¡°The deputy commander must be in the front row of the temple. Would you like to go and meet him?¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± ¡°I see. Well, if it¡¯s about the seating¡­ I¡¯d recommend the seat on the left over there.¡± Dalton said, pointing to the middle of the temple. The seat he recommended was the shortest distance to the entrance to the basement. I smiled and whispered to Dalton, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s enough to overlook my work.¡± ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Dalton smirked and smiled mischievously. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll escort you to your seat.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll be glad to receive it.¡± It wasn¡¯t a party, but I moved forward under Dalton¡¯s guidance. Walking across the centre of the Cathedral, I could feel everyone¡¯s eyes on me. ¡®Everyone¡¯s eyes are not pleasant.¡¯ That¡¯s Princess Peresca. It must be embarrassing for her to come out here. Murmur and more murmur. I can hear everything even when I¡¯m not trying. It tickles my ears. Ugh. At that time, there was a different commotion. ¡°¡­?¡± Dalton and I felt the strange change of atmosphere, too. The people who glanced at me were looking behind me. ¡°¡­ What is it?¡± I unconsciously stopped and looked back. And I came across the cause of this bustle. Caesar, who escorted Yulika, was walking right behind me. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Dalton quickly bowed his head to show courtesy. The nobles who were sitting got up all at once and greeted Caesar. But I. I was so surprised that I couldn¡¯t even say a greeting. I couldn¡¯t help but stare blankly at Caesar. Caesar¡­ is in front of me. ¡°Long time no see.¡± Wow, that¡¯s Caesar¡¯s voice. His eyes gleamed with water. A slightly sad smile spread across his lips. What am I supposed to do? I¡¯m going crazy wanting to hug you right now. ¡°Princess.¡± Yulika¡¯s voice calling me finally woke me up. I bent down quickly and showed courtesy. ¡°Have you been well, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Yes. Thank you for your concern.¡± ¡°Happy New Year, Young Lady Brande.¡± ¡°Congratulations, Princess. I hope something good will happen to you this year,¡± Yulika said when I greeted her. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll meet a good sir this year.¡± She smirked and provoked me. I, who found composure in her spat, responded with a smile, ¡°Of course. I pray that you¡¯ll be loved this year.¡± Yulika¡¯s expression hardened as if she were choked up, but she smiled again as if nothing had happened. Oh, you¡¯re pretty quick to find your composure now. ¡°I must work hard to fulfil your prayer. Well, there¡¯s plenty of time, isn¡¯t it, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Sir Dalton, there will be no disruption to the escort service.¡± ¡°Of course, Your Highness. I have prepared thoroughly, so rest assured.¡± ¡°Oh, dear. Did you have something to say to me, Young Lady Brande?¡± Caesar looked at Yulika with a firm expression as he spoke. Even his tone was hard as if he was reading a textbook, to the point of embarrassment to the listener. Despite burning at the tips of her ears, Yulika tried to remain calm and replied to Caesar, ¡°Oh, never mind, Your Highness. It was nothing.¡± ¡°Well, all right, then.¡± Caesar calmly looked away from Yulika without asking twice. ¡°Then, Princess, I¡¯ll see you next time.¡± ¡°Yes. Be strong, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Sure¡­ You too.¡± Even though he was speaking with as little emotion as possible, his voice towards me was filled with affection. There¡¯s no way that Yulika couldn¡¯t have felt it either. She wasn¡¯t that stupid. Caesar and Yulika started walking again, and Dalton and I stepped aside. ¡°¡­?¡± Caesar slowly brushed past me and grabbed my little finger. If I hadn¡¯t felt my finger pressed, I would¡¯ve brushed it off as being accidentally touched while he was passing by. The moment was so short. He walked forward without looking back. And I didn¡¯t look back at him either. ¡°Let¡¯s go, too.¡± I was nailed to the spot until Dalton called me back. It was disappointing that there was no trace of warmth left. ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go, Sir Dalton.¡± After taking a deep breath, I smiled and lifted my head. *** The ceremony was boring, as expected. The Holy Father¡¯s sermon was long, but his tone was consistent, and by the time the sermon passed 30 minutes, half of those seated were annihilated. I laughed as I looked at the people in front of me, who were all bowing their heads in unison like autumn rice. ¡®I¡¯m the winner because I¡¯ve never participated in a New Year¡¯s ceremony.¡¯ 500 years ago, New Year¡¯s ceremonies were simpler than this. Why is it that as the years go by, only the pretentiousness increase? ¡®How long has it been?¡¯ I thought with a small yawn. ¡®I must leave in time when Leonard patrols the cellar entrance.¡¯ Inside the Cathedral, of course, there was no clock. It was impossible to set a time to move. Then, as if responding to my wish, a person belonging to the Red Knights appeared from the opposite door. It was Hawk, a trainee of the Red Knights, who had also participated in the subjugation of monsters. Hawk awkwardly fiddled with his nose as our eyes met. What is that clumsy act? I didn¡¯t say we should give each other a signal. Well, anyway. ¡®When Hawk started patrolling the inside of the temple, Leonard moved towards the underground entrance.¡¯ I recalled the patrol information that Leonard had obtained in advance. It was time to get up. Since I was sitting outside, it was easy to get out. Everyone was dozing off, and even if there were witnesses, they would think I was going out to get some air because I was sleepy. ¡°It was this way, I¡¯m sure.¡± The door leading to the basement was said to be at the eastern end of the temple. I moved at a brisk pace, careful to move stealthily. ¡°Helena, this way.¡± Luckily, Leonard found me before I lost my way. I approached Leonard, who was standing in front of the door, waiting for me. ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°You only have about 30 minutes.¡± ¡°Yes. That is enough.¡± ¡°Okay, be careful.¡± Leonard smoothened my hair and smiled. That affectionate expression alone filled me with courage. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± After a brief goodbye to Leonard, I opened the door leading down to the basement and went inside. Inside the door was a narrow staircase that turned round and round. There wasn¡¯t even a lamp, so I went down the stairs, careful not to slip. ¡°I don¡¯t have a watch, but I¡¯ll be back in 30 minutes. I¡¯m only going to check on my body.¡± With sweaty tension in my palm, I mumbled to myself for no reason. After going down for a while, I finally reached the basement floor. The unique smell of the basement and the cool air wafted in. I lit the candlestick at the entrance. And, I was perplexed. ¡°Huh, what is this?¡± The inside of the basement was wider than I expected. Moreover, there were not one or two presumed coffins. At first glance, there seemed to be more than ten. It¡¯s a disaster. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no way that only my corpse alone is here¡­¡± Can I find it in 30 minutes? I became nervous. Gulp. ¡°Phew, it¡¯s okay. You can do it, Helena. Let¡¯s look everywhere,¡± I muttered, trembling lightly in the eerie energy. At that moment, someone grabbed my shoulder and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Wait for a moment.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Nonsense! Did I get caught already? I looked back, barely holding back a scream. [T/N: By the time I realized the Cathedral might not be a cathedral, it was too late to change everything. So¡­ I believe you guys can still understand the context¡­ There isn¡¯t an exact English translation of the Korean word. That¡¯s why it keeps changing from temple to cathedral to great shrine in MTL.] Chapter 62 Turning back, I pulled out a dagger I had tied to my thigh with my left hand. The dagger, which cut through the air like flowing water and aimed at the opponent¡¯s neck, was blocked in the air without cutting off a single hair of the opponent. ¡°Ah, this.¡± As if they had expected me to attack, the opponent held my arm so leisurely to block the attack. Immediately I thought of the next best thing. I¡¯m going to grab his arm, twist it, and kick him in the stomach- Oh, wait a minute. ¡°¡­ Caesar?!¡± ¡°Shh.¡± I was shocked when I belatedly checked the other person¡¯s face. I mean, why are you here when you¡¯re supposed to be at the Cathedral with Yulika? ¡°Wow. I had a chill on my back. I¡¯d truly almost died.¡± He skillfully snatched the dagger from my hand. ¡°What are you doing here!?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The crown prince has returned to the imperial palace after receiving a very urgent report that ¡®there was a sudden conflict with the barbarians in the frontier area¡¯.¡± Whirl. After Caesar turned the dagger several times in the air, he directed the handle toward me. Still puzzled, I took the blade and strapped it back to my thigh. ¡°But are you going to be okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve prepared it with Marquis Ben. I intentionally spilled the news to Brande. By now, the imperial carriage carrying Hamilton must be rushing towards the imperial castle.¡± Ah¡­ Hamilton. He didn¡¯t like this plan but still got caught up in it. Come to think of it. I¡¯m still very upset at Hamilton for telling Caesar about our meeting. It serves you right! ¡°Do you have any more questions?¡± Caesar smiled and tilted his head to the side. He had a completely different expression from that Caesar¡¯s, who was cold and brutal when we¡¯d met in the temple a while ago. ¡®This is the Caesar I know.¡¯ Looking at that expression, I feel somewhat reassured. ¡°No more question.¡± ¡°All right. Then¡­¡± Caesar stretched out his arms toward me. ¡°Let¡¯s hug.¡± I laughed as I put back the candlestick and leaned in his arms. As soon as his collar touched my cheek, he hugged me tightly. I snuck into his arms almost as if I were buried. ¡®He feels very thin.¡¯ Is it because of heartache? Well, it was said he was even doing the emperor¡¯s work these days. ¡°Eat more.¡± Caesar brought up what I wanted to say first. ¡°You look like you lost weight. What if you die like this, Helena?¡± ¡°People don¡¯t disappear that easily.¡± ¡°Where does all the sugar you eat disappear to?¡± Caesar chuckled softly. His cheeks tickled as his body shook. ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough for now.¡± He slowly released me from his arms. But I could feel I wasn¡¯t the only one who was disappointed. I waited for the following words, still clutching his sleeve. ¡°So, you secretly infiltrated the Dracoism meeting?¡± Ugh. I raised one eyebrow and looked up at Caesar. ¡°You¡¯re not going to nag me here, are you?¡± ¡°I have to point out what I have to point out. Otherwise, you¡¯ll jump into dangerous things on your own again. Just like now.¡± Caesar pinched my cheeks slightly before releasing them. ¡°Please discuss first, Helena.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I can¡¯t even get close to you right now,¡± I said out of frustration. I regretted saying that immediately because Caesar¡¯s eyes shook so clearly, even in the darkness. He let out a forced smile, erasing my guilt. ¡°¡­ Please tell Leonard or Hamilton. It¡¯ll eventually reach me as well,¡± he said after a while. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll do that.¡± It was just an oral promise, but I thought it would be fine if this could give him peace of mind. Caesar smiled softly at me, nodding his head. ¡°Well, shall we go find Dante Renatus then?¡± He raised the tone as if to evoke the atmosphere. I laughed out loud at the lively tone that didn¡¯t fit the place. *** The coffins preserved in the Cathedral differed from burials and were usually made of sarcophagi. ¡°It¡¯s more of a work of art than a coffin,¡± I muttered as I scanned the various coffins lined up on either side. Stone carvings of people carrying coffins on their shoulders, engravings of the life of a reclining person on the side of the coffin, adorned with gold¡­ I was tongue-tied at the splendor. ¡°Seriously, why make the box where a dead body is kept so glamorous?¡± ¡°Sometimes I¡¯m surprised by your insensitiveness.¡± Caesar let out a bitter laugh at my grumble. ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell which one of Dante¡¯s coffin is.¡± No name tag was attached to the coffin, so it was impossible to know unless you opened it one by one. Wait a minute. Can we even know even if we opened it? No matter how much embalming was done, the body must¡¯ve been distorted and shriveled. ¡®My mummified body¡­ Now that I imagine it in detail, I don¡¯t want to see it.¡¯ Ummm. I spontaneously groaned. ¡°All we have to do is check the coffin¡¯s lid,¡± Caesar murmured as he examined a sculpture carved into a nearby coffin. ¡°The coffin¡¯s lid?¡± ¡°Yes. The lid is carved with the whole body of the owner.¡± My face crumpled automatically. All I could think about was Such bad taste. ¡°Most of the bodies here are men, so we should be able to find it in no time.¡± ¡°The coffin¡¯s lid. So do I have to climb up people¡¯s coffins one by one?¡± Identifying the coffin¡¯s lid with a normal human height was difficult. I wish I had a footrest or a ladder, but there was no such thing now. ¡°We can check it without climbing up, right?¡± Caesar refuted my concerns in a light tone. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What is your height plus my height?¡± That¡¯s right. As long as Caesar hugs me up, it¡¯ll work out. ¡°Oh, I see! Then I¡¯ll ask you a favor, Caesar!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it, Helena.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not?¡± ¡°Come on, say ¡®Hug me, please,¡¯ with a lovely expression on your face.¡± Caesar raised his chin and began to make strange demands on me with a triumphant smile. What¡¯s wrong with this guy? Did he become weird after not meeting for a long time? ¡°Umm¡­ I¡¯ll be grateful if you can¡­ hu- lift me.¡± ¡°That sentence won¡¯t work.¡± And becoming trickier. Why are you so persistent with that one sentence? Well, I¡¯m as persistent because I¡¯m too shy to say that one sentence. I stuttered again, barely enduring the burning of my face. ¡°H-Hug¡­ Do I really have to say this?¡± ¡°Hurry up, Helena.¡± ¡°Kugh¡­ Hug me¡­ please¡­¡± ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s 90 points out of 100. Still 10 points short, I¡¯ll let it pass because you¡¯re cute when you tried.¡± ¡°Thank you. Damn it.¡± ¡°Come here, come here.¡± Caesar smiled and held out his hands. I was still angry, but we didn¡¯t have time, so I approached him without hesitation. Caesar immediately grabbed me and made me sit on his shoulders. ¡°Hey, is it not heavy?!¡± I was surprised that I was lifted so easily. ¡°It¡¯s heavy, but it¡¯s okay because it¡¯s Helena.¡± ¡°What kind of logic is that? Say it¡¯s light right now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so light that I don¡¯t feel any weight at all.¡± ¡°Great. Let¡¯s move forward.¡± After relieving the tension with a light joke, we began to carefully examine the coffins at the very end, one by one. As Caesar had said, the coffin¡¯s lid was embossed with a figure of a person lying down. Most of them are old adult men, so such a coffin was passed by without having to look closely. ¡°Neither is this¡­ Mm, not this either.¡± ¡°You still haven¡¯t found it? I think I¡¯m about to have a problem with my shoulders.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. If it¡¯s too hard, should I lift you instead?¡± ¡°¡­ I will do my best to endure it.¡± Caesar refuted my remarks in a sullen voice. Perhaps he didn¡¯t want me to lift him because it¡¯d be humiliating. It was harder than I thought to find Dante¡¯s coffin by relying on candles in the dark underground. Still, after carefully examining them one by one, I finally found a sarcophagus with a familiar face. ¡°This is it¡­!¡± It¡¯s my face. I¡¯ve been lying there with my eyes closed since 500 years ago. Even though it was made of stone, the appearance was so real that there was no difference from the real thing. I felt like I¡¯d be able to feel body temperature when I touched it. ¡®It feels weird.¡¯ Watching my dead body lying as if sleeping, as a completely different person felt weird. Caesar got me down. We had to calm down for a while before opening the coffin lid. No matter how big our guts were, facing a corpse directly required some determination. Especially if it was my own body. ¡°¡­ Are you ready, Helena?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°All right, let¡¯s open it.¡± Because it was a sarcophagus, the lid¡¯s weight was enormous, and it was not easy to open even with a lever. Still, the upper part of the coffin was pushed back by a span. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s open,¡± I said, rubbing my trembling arms. I thought it was fortunate, but Caesar frowned. ¡°It was so much easier to open than I thought,¡± He whispered. ¡°Apart from the weight, it mustn¡¯t have been opened in hundreds of years. Didn¡¯t it open more easily than expected?¡± ¡°Right. Come to think of it. It doesn¡¯t smell that much either.¡± No matter how embalmed the body, the smell should appear when you open the lid. However, there was hardly any odor inside the coffin. There was only a faint smell of dust. ¡®Anyway, we¡¯ll have to check it out.¡¯ I strode to the front of the open coffin. I thought it would be better if the body were completely rotten, and there was no way to do anything about it. But before I could look inside, Caesar grabbed my shoulder and stopped me. ¡°I¡¯ll check it out.¡± Apparently, he didn¡¯t want me to see the body. In my previous life, it was my daily routine to see bodies lying around in battle. ¡®Well. Still, seeing my body in person might be a little off-putting.¡¯ I decided to accept Caesar¡¯s consideration and took a step back. After taking a deep breath, Caesar took the candlestick from me and proceeded to the front of the coffin. He stood on tiptoe and peered carefully into the small crevice. ¡°Can you see it?¡± Standing behind him, I hurriedly asked impatiently. However, there was no response even after a long time. As Caesar looked into the coffin for a long time, there must be something nice. He moved the candlestick from place to place meticulously. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± After a long time beyond nervousness, I finally asked with an ominous feeling. And finally, the answer came. ¡°¡­ Nothing.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing,¡± Caesar turned to me and said. Are you kidding me? I was about to say. But his stiff expression made me sure it wasn¡¯t a joke. ¡°I want to see it, too.¡± Eventually, I hung on to the coffin and looked inside. ¡°¡­ How did this¡­?¡± Caesar was right. There was nothing in the coffin. Not the body. Not the linen cloth that the body was wrapped in. And not the things that would¡¯ve been buried together. There was nothing. ¡°Is the coffin opening easier because someone had already opened it once?¡± I turned to Caesar and asked. He didn¡¯t answer, just frowned. ¡°Now¡­ what?¡± My stupid question sank into a heavy silence. I felt like going crazy. Myself, where did you go? Chapter 63 The body disappeared. This was an unexpected situation. This was not the time to worry about whether or not the dragon was still sealed in my heart. I came to check the body¡¯s condition, but the condition was now not the problem. ¡°How¡­ When on earth did it disappear?¡± I asked in a trembling voice. It was more like talking to myself to calm my confused mind than asking for an answer. ¡°Maybe during the Dracoism meeting?¡± Did Noe take it? That guy knew how to use magic, so that possibility existed. If he knew where the dragon was sealed, he could have gotten it out somehow. ¡°Come to think of it. The religious leader said that the ¡®dragon¡¯s body¡¯ was almost ready.¡± I reflected and explained what Noe was talking about at the meeting. Caesar Hmm¡¯ed and covered his mouth with one hand. The shadow of the swaying candle made his face look particularly pale. ¡°First of all¡­ let¡¯s get out. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll get the answer iby staying here.¡± Caesar took a long sigh and suggested. Come to think of it. How long has it been since we came here? ¡°¡­ Someone¡¯s coming.¡± I said unconsciously. I heard footsteps coming down the stairs. Caesar and I looked at each other at the same time. The footsteps were approaching at a fast pace. And it didn¡¯t sound like one person. ¡°P-Put away the light!¡± Caesar had already blown out the candle before I could speak. We sat on the spot without even having time to close the coffin lid. A streak of white smoke rose from the extinguished candle with a smoky smell. As soon as we sat down, the cellar door opened with a loud noise. ¡°Huh? What? Doesn¡¯t it smell like something¡¯s burning?¡± Is it a knight? Caesar and I covered each other¡¯s mouths, listening to the voices coming from the entrance. ¡°Smell? Isn¡¯t it just the smell of the basement?¡± The other said as they sniffed around. ¡°Is that so? It smells like something burned. Shall we take a look?¡± ¡°Ah, how annoying.¡± It seemed to be a combination of a strict knight and a lazy knight. If possible, I would like you to follow the opinion of the lazy knight and return. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look around while we¡¯re down. Turn on the light.¡± Unfortunately, it seemed that the strict article had a stronger voice. Damn it. Caesar and I held our breath and exchanged glances. I was at a loss as to what to do. We could hide, but what about the open coffin lid and the scattered lever and candlestick? Furthermore¡­ ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no candle holder.¡± ¡°What?¡± I frowned and closed my eyes tightly. All I could think of is that it was over now. Apart from illegal trespassing, I was going to be held accountable for the missing body too. ¡°Hurry up and turn it on.¡± ¡°Wait a minute¡­ Oh, it¡¯s done.¡± Light leaked out to where we were hiding. We curled up even more not to escape the shadow of the coffin. ¡°Let¡¯s take a quick look from there.¡± ¡°Ah, how annoying¡­¡± ¡°Can you still say it¡¯s annoying when you see the furnishings are gone?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure the patrol forgot yesterday and just took it out. It happened once or twice already.¡± One knight, who seemed to be at the peak of his laziness, murmured over and over again, stopping the other knights. I don¡¯t know who you are, but you¡¯re good! Stay strong, lazy knight! ¡°Honestly, if there were intruders here, what would they steal? Dead body? Can you sell it?¡± ¡°Ah, you talk a lot.¡± ¡°I mean, it¡¯s a little creepy here. Let¡¯s do it roughly.¡± ¡°Well, it is kind of creepy, but-¡± Oh, I see hope. I breathed in with a sigh. My heart was pounding, and I was going crazy. I was not the only one shivering. Caesar¡¯s heart was pounding so hard that I could feel it. ¡°But since we¡¯re down here already, let¡¯s go around once. I heard tarts are coming out tonight. I¡¯ll give you my share.¡± You won¡¯t just succumb to the tart, right, lazy knight? ¡°Oh, great. Let¡¯s finish this quickly.¡± However, contrary to my expectations, the lazy knight fell too easily. Lazy enough and bribed with tarts. That knight must not be a person who would become great. ¡®Oh, dear. I¡¯m afraid Caesar¡­¡¯ I glanced at Caesar. He was looking towards the aisle. His eyes were sharper than ever. Squeak, squeak. There was the sound of boots hitting the stone floor. As the dim light became clearer, the inside of my mouth dried up. ¡°Huh? Over there¡­ Don¡¯t you think it looks a little crooked? Did we get caught? I put my hand on the dagger that was tied to my thigh. Caesar completely covered me with his cloak. All right, let¡¯s knock them out and run if we get caught. When I¡¯d made up my mind¡­ ¡°I came down because the door was open. What are you two doing here?¡± Another voice was heard. The way of speaking was quite familiar to me somehow. ¡®It¡¯s Hawk.¡¯ Hawk, the Red Knight¡¯s trainee. I let out a slight sigh. ¡°Huh? The Red Knights?¡± ¡°Oh, you are from the Knights of the Holy Order? But today the underground is not supposed to be a patrol route.¡± ¡°Ah, there was a strange sign. So we came down to check.¡± ¡°Are you saying that now the ceremony is almost over, there won¡¯t be a lack of workers? Oh, come one, for an excuse-¡± ¡°What are you saying?! It wasn¡¯t anything like that!¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. Well, it remains to be seen whether the Commander of the Knights of the Holy Order thinks the same.¡± Hawk rebuked the two knights with his characteristic obnoxious accent and tone. ¡°Then keep up the good work. Since I¡¯ve seen something, I¡¯ll go ahead and report first.¡± ¡°What?! Now, wait a minute! I told you that¡¯s not it-!¡± ¡°Hey! We¡¯re gonna get in trouble because of you! Hey, wait a minute!¡± As Hawk went up the stairs, the two knights also disappeared, following Hawk in haste. The light illuminating the hallway flickered away, and with the sound of the door closing, black darkness fell again. And then came the terrible silence. ¡°¡­ We¡¯re alive.¡± Even after the knights retreated, we remained crouched for a long time. ¡°I was so nervous. My hands and feet are still numb¡­¡± I said in a trembling voice and sat down on the floor. Caesar then removed the cloak that had covered me. ¡°Haa¡­ I don¡¯t want to do this again.¡± ¡°I agree. It¡¯s bad for the heart.¡± After complaining to each other, I felt a little relaxed. We looked at each other and laughed in the absurdity. *** ¡°Thank me. Both of you.¡± After an hour. After the ceremony was over and almost everyone had left the sanctuary, we were able to leave the basement. Hawk, who was waiting outside, escorted us to the carriage of the Red Knights. ¡°What would have happened to both of you if I hadn¡¯t appeared on time? Ugh.¡± Hawk trembled exaggeratedly. He was always a despicable kid. Only Caesar and I were in the chariot. Hawk stood outside the carriage door and explained how to get back. ¡°You can go to the imperial palace in this carriage. Instructor, transfer to the carriage on the outskirts.¡± After a brief explanation, the carriage departed. It was only after the rattling carriage started moving that we were somewhat relieved of our fears and tensions. ¡®Where did my body go?¡¯ I thought in a daze. Caesar brought up the same thing. ¡°It must have been the cult that took the body of Dante Renatus. Where did they take it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. But I¡¯m sure it¡¯s where they brought all the missing people.¡± ¡°We should dispatch a search party first. The cathedral- Ha. It might be better not to think about it.¡± Caesar let out a long sigh. To get the help of the Church, we had to talk about Dante, Krusech, and the missing body. I continued the conversation, glancing at the scenery outside through the curtains. ¡°Why on earth would they want to revive Krusech? The dragon almost destroyed the human race.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I have a guess.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Leonard said it when we were fighting the monsters. After dragons went extinct, magic began to fade away.¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°If the disappearance of magic really had anything to do with dragons, who will benefit the most from the resurrection of the dragon?¡± ¡°¡­ Mages?¡± ¡°Yes, I heard that the leader of Dracoism also used magic.¡± I bit my lower lip at Caesar¡¯s guess. It was a plausible guess, but I didn¡¯t understand it immediately. ¡°Is it reasonable to bring dragons back to life just to bring magic back to life?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. But what is most important is different for each individual.¡± Caesar was surprisingly calm. ¡°More than that, I¡¯m worried about you, Helena.¡± ¡°Me? Why?¡± ¡°I heard the leader called you a king or something.¡± Caesar¡¯s eyes cooled for a moment. I stopped breathing without realizing it. ¡°It was strange even when subjugating the monsters. They rushed at you as if they were aiming for you.¡± ¡°That¡­ they did.¡± ¡°You know the place of Krusech¡¯s seal that even I, as a member of the imperial family, didn¡¯t know.¡± I sighed deeply at Caesar¡¯s interrogation. ¡°Actually, I have something to do with this. I just don¡¯t know exactly what my role is. I guess.¡± ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Maybe I¡¯m the part needed for Krusech¡¯s resurrection.¡± ¡°Like Dante¡¯s heart? Why? What do you have to do with Dante or the dragon?¡± ¡°That¡­ I can¡¯t tell you.¡± I turned my head away from Caesar. Caesar was silent. As if thinking deeply, as if judging the truthfulness of my words. Meanwhile, the carriage stopped. We had arrived in an outlying area where I had to change carriage. ¡°¡­ I must get off.¡± Caesar muttered softly as he rolled the curtains slightly, ¡°I know you have no intention of leaving this out.¡± He said in a shallow sigh, ¡°I will send a search party from my side to find Dante¡¯s body. I hope you stay quiet until something comes out.¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll try.¡± Only after hearing my answer did Caesar open the carriage door. He got off the carriage first, followed by me. Outside, another prepared carriage was waiting for me. ¡°Then take care of yourself, Helena.¡± ¡°Mm. You too.¡± After a short greeting, Caesar lightly kissed the back of my hand. It seemed more like desperation to leave something than a simple kiss, so somehow I felt sad. ¡°All right. Go on.¡± Caesar smiled bitterly and let go of my hand. I walked towards the waiting carriage. But after a few steps, I stopped and turned to Caesar. He was still standing there and watching me. When our eyes met, he smiled with a scowl as if urging me. ¡®If we part now, when can we see each other again?¡¯ The moment I thought so. My step was towards Caesar, not the carriage. I went back to Caesar and hugged him tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be sick, Caesar.¡± ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Take your work easy.¡± ¡°That matter doesn¡¯t go my way.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to pick you up soon.¡± The end of my voice trembled a little. I grabbed his collar with all my might and said it again, determinedly. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± Caesar¡¯s arm, which hugged me, became tense. ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t want to let you go.¡± He whispered in my ear. A shadow stretched out over the afternoon road as if it belonged to one man. For a long time, long enough for the sun to disappear, but infinitely short for them. Chapter 64 Rowena Evergreen was known as the ¡°Wolf Trainer¡± in the imperial palace. It was a nickname given to her because she handled the ¡°Gray Wolf¡± better than Hamilton, who served him the longest. Perhaps she was the one who knew most about Caesar in the palace. When people complimented her so much enough to drool, she always gave a consistent reply while fixing her glasses with an expressionless face. ¡°Who knows? I don¡¯t think I know that much about His Highness.¡± No one knew if that was true or simply humility. *** People called him a tyrant. There was no one in this world who could go against him. ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± One afternoon, in the office. Leonard Peresca, the deputy commander of the Red Knights, completely dismissed Caesar¡¯s opinion. As a result, there was heavy air in the office. Both Rowena and Gerald, the general manager of the Red Knights, had no choice but to keep their mouths shut and watch. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so conspicuous. Above all, there is no justification.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we make up something for the cause? Happy New Year or something?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no precedent.¡± ¡°You just won¡¯t accept my opinion.¡± ¡°No matter what you say, I cannot agree with you on this one.¡± Gulp. There was a loud sound of swallowing beside her. Rowena glanced over. Gerald was sweating in a cold sweat as he was nervous about this horrendous situation. ¡°Why¡­¡± Caesar muttered, chewing his molars. That act alone should be enough to kill Leonard, who ignored his opinion. With that coldness that made those around him nervous, Caesar said, ¡°Why can¡¯t I send Helena health food¡­!?¡± ¡­ I might go crazy. Rowena directed her gaze into the air. You¡¯ve been discussing this topic for an hour already. Please do it in moderation and do some work now. ¡°If anyone hears that, they will think that House Peresca is starving their precious daughter, Your Highness.¡± ¡°But she definitely lost weight. I held her like this, and it wasn¡¯t the weight she used to have before.¡± Caesar mimicked a hug and explained desperately. Leonard¡¯s brows furrowed slightly at that explanation. ¡°Please don¡¯t hug my sister recklessly.¡± ¡°This is a serious matter. She must have lost about two kilograms.¡± ¡°Two kilograms can be lost in just one meal, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s common for Helena to skip meals, Leonard?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ not.¡± The two men moaned at the same time with serious expressions. ¡°Anyway, what doesn¡¯t work can¡¯t work. What¡¯s the situation right now?¡± Leonard said firmly. Rowena thought it was fortunate that one person could make a rational judgment. If you¡¯re both stupid, I can¡¯t handle it. ¡°As long as you have another woman by your side, Your Highness. There¡¯s nothing you can offer to my sister.¡± Nevermind. They¡¯re both stupid. Rowena rubbed her forehead. Seeing Gerald muttering, ¡®God,¡¯ he seemed to have suddenly regained the faith he had lost. ¡°Leonard, you¡¯ve become so cold to me¡­!¡± ¡°Whoever hurts my sister is my enemy.¡± ¡°Where has the friendship between you and me evaporated?¡± ¡°If the current situation is resolved, I will reconsider.¡± ¡°I trusted you! Who should I trust if even you turn your back on me?¡± Alas, the story is heading for the mountains again. Rowena now started counting the dust floating in the air. Only Gerald, not accustomed to this kind of situation, was restless. ¡°Oh, what do I do, Evergreen? He shouldn¡¯t stop me, should he?¡± ¡°As long as nobody dies, it¡¯ll be peaceful. So it¡¯s all right.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be all right? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°I need to go to the bathroom.¡± Rowena muttered as she adjusted her glasses. She looked so fed up and those words had probably come out of her stream of consciousness. *** ¡°I heard there was a riot yesterday.¡± On the way back after delivering the documents to the cavalry commander, Duke Garmal, Rowena raised her eyebrows at the dazzling glances of the Knights¡¯ servants blocking her way and asking. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I heard from Gerald. He said His Highness caused another bloodbath.¡± ¡°There was no incident of injury yesterday.¡± ¡°He said he fought with Deputy Commander Peresca. I heard it was bloody.¡± ¡°The deputy commander is so brave! How dare he defy His Highness with that angelic face¡­!¡± The servants talked to each other, questioning and admiring at times. Since this was the case, Rowena wanted to ask why they blocked her way. ¡®How dare he defy His Highness¡­?¡¯ Rowena reflected on what had happened yesterday. If she had to point it out, it was an incident in which His Highness tried to defy the will of the young duke, but eventually had to retreat without result. ¡®I think the person who defies him the most is me.¡¯ Rowena herself was the one who said no, impossible, absolutely not to Caesar the most. But Caesar never threatened or ignored her. Well, he¡¯d be grumpy about it, but nevertheless¡­ ¡°The young duke and His Highness are close friends, so there was no such thing as a bloodbath.¡± Anyway, Rowena opened her mouth because she thought such a misunderstanding should be resolved. ¡°Impossible. The angelic deputy commander and His Highness? Did the friendless highness not threaten to keep him around?¡± ¡°Oh, come to think of it. I heard that. In fact, His Highness has a heart for the deputy commander.¡± ¡°Oh, right. Previously, His Highness asked the deputy commander, ¡®Has my love been conveyed properly?¡¯¡± Well, he asked if it was delivered properly to Helena, not Leonard. ¡°Oh, my God. He must be so sick of Young Lady Brande.¡± ¡°Then what about Princess Peresca? Didn¡¯t he like her?¡± Finally, someone with the right mindset has appeared. However, no matter how right a thought was, it was easily crushed in front of many wrong thoughts. ¡°She¡¯s a stand-in.¡± ¡°Yeah, I think she¡¯s a stan-in.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ is she?¡± How far will this erroneous thought flow lead? ¡°I hope you know that we¡¯re rooting for the deputy commander and His Highness.¡± In the end, the servants who made a terrible conclusion declared to Rowena with shining eyes. Rowena looked at those servants with her usual expressionless expression and opened her mouth with a calm voice. ¡°Does anyone know that the cavalry is like this?¡± *** People called him cold-blooded. They said he had no goodness or mercy. Some mocked him for being a heartless person. That he wouldn¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to care for others for the rest of his life. Seeing him treat Yulika Brande, Rowena sometimes wanted to agree with them. ¡°Your Highness, I prepared refreshments for you. Would you like to join me?¡± After waiting several hours for Caesar¡¯s work to be finished, Yulika finally got the right to speak and asked for company. But Caesar¡¯s expression was cold. There was no anger or joy. Cold frozen ground- no, rather than that, it was more like a desert. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have no appetite.¡± ¡°Then at least the tea¡­ I¡¯ve got some rare tea here. Please.¡± ¡°Young Lady.¡± Caesar sighed at Yulika¡¯s plea. ¡°There¡¯s no need to try. You¡¯re not here to be loved anyway.¡± At Caesar¡¯s thorny words, Yulika¡¯s smile stopped awkwardly. It was like a broken doll. ¡°Reporting my surroundings to the empress, filling my key figures with the empress-side aristocrats, and even changing my inner servants¡­¡± Caesar slowly but clearly recounted what had happened. ¡°I think you¡¯ve done everything you can to be a crown princess.¡± ¡°That, I-¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to see that you¡¯re working hard. Well, considering that you¡¯re not even the crown princess yet, it is rather overstepping.¡± Heh. One corner of Caesar¡¯s lips rose, but his eyes didn¡¯t smile at all. It was a fierce smile that the word ¡°smile¡± seemed unfitting. He left the seat, leaving Yulika with her head down with a red face. Rowena spoke quietly, following Caesar across the hall. ¡°Are you going to leave it like that?¡± ¡°Then should I return and give her a hug and pat her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s kind of pitiful. She¡¯s just a puppet of her family.¡± ¡°Pitiful¡­¡± As he was crossing the corridor at a rapid pace, he suddenly stopped. A familiar voice could be heard through the hallway window. As if drawn by the voice, Caesar approached the window. Rowena also sneaked up to his side and looked out of the window. Helena was seen sitting around the Red Knights¡¯ trainees on her visit. ¡®Does he know just by hearing the voice?¡¯ It must have been difficult to distinguish between the voices of several people, so how did he notice? Rowena glanced at Caesar, who was standing next to her. ¡®¡­ Cold-blooded.¡¯ Suddenly, it occurred to her that the word really didn¡¯t suit him. His side face, looking at Helena, was full of all kinds of emotions. Regret, longing, sadness, fondness, joy, suffering, regret, remorse¡­ A collection of emotions that couldn¡¯t be explained even with all the words one knew. He had a faint smile, but again, it felt unfitting for the word ¡°smile¡±. The fact that he looked like he was crying was definitely not an illusion. ¡°I am the pitiful one.¡± Caesar murmured. And Rowena, too, understood his words. Tyrant. Cold-blooded. Merciless wolf. An undisputed ruler who seemed to be able to get anything he wanted. ¡­ Why is everyone looking at him that way? He was just the most pitiful and shabby man in the world, someone who couldn¡¯t get what he wanted most even when it was before him. ¡°Isn¡¯t our Helena pretty?¡± Caesar turned to Rowena and smiled. It was like he was desperately trying to show off his person. ¡°She¡¯s so pretty. What should I do if another guy flirts with her while she¡¯s estranged from me?¡± ¡°Yes. By then she might refuse the position of crown princess. There must be quite a few people who would be interested in the love of Young Lady Peresca.¡± Rowena replied in a businesslike tone. Not only that. There seemed to be quite a few families who had asked to marry into House Peresca since Caesar and Yulika got engaged. ¡°Oh, what should I do? I can¡¯t kill them all.¡± Caesar spewed out terrifying words so casually. Rowena glanced at him. He said it as if it were a joke, but she knew it would never be just a joke. Therefore, she decided not to mention which family had asked for the young lady¡¯s hand. There¡¯s no need to reduce the male population in this country intentionally. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do, being the crown prince. Isn¡¯t that right, Rowena?¡± ¡°Whatever you say, Your Highnes.¡± He could not stay long enough to attract people¡¯s attention, so Caesar immediately withdrew from the window. Seeing that expression full of regret made one feel so sad. Walking down the long hallway again, Rowena said to Caesar. ¡°I think you can give your subordinates a lot of vacation at will.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t they just take a break?¡± ¡°I was just daring myself to tell you a very boring joke.¡± ¡°I see.¡± After exchanging meaningless jokes without a single laugh, the two started walking again. The conversation went back to work. ¡°What¡¯s your investigation into Dracoism?¡± ¡°It¡¯s difficult because Viscount Noct¡¯s infiltration has slowed down their activities, but I think we can track them down.¡± ¡°Find out where they¡¯re based as soon as possible.¡± ¡°All right.¡± ¡°If I see anything that could harm Helena, I am considering annihilation.¡± The man¡¯s eyes that looked at the woman with an infinitely warm gaze suddenly turned into a stare full of coldness. His whole body was wrapped with a sense of intimidation that made his opponent nervous, like a beast that bites its enemies without mercy. ¡®As expected. I don¡¯t know much.¡¯ With a shallow sigh, Rowena thought so. Chapter 65 Early in the morning, when I went down to the first floor to go to the garden house for sword training, there was a guest in the hall. It was a man in casual attire and a brown cloak. Although he wasn¡¯t in uniform, his face was familiar, so I knew he belonged to the Red Knights. While talking to the butler, he noticed me and looked at me. He nodded to me first from there, so I greeted him with a light bow. ¡®Why is he here? Leonard should be in the imperial palace now.¡¯ Well, if it were for the Red Knights¡¯s matters, he would¡¯ve come in uniform. So does he have a business with Father? My head tilted in wonder. The question was resolved relatively quickly that evening, at dinner. *** ¡°Someone from the Red Knights visited in the morning.¡± Father brought up the topic when dessert was served. As expected, he came to see Father. I thought as I twirled the wine glass towards me. ¡°He said he came back from the investigation.¡± ¡°Investigation?¡± ¡°The investigation on workers who used to work on Horio¡¯s merchant ships.¡± Oh, about that. I understood why he¡¯d come to the duke¡¯s residence, not the imperial palace. Words might fall into the ears of the White Knights, where Horio was, had he come to the imperial palace. ¡°He¡¯s met about five people, and most of them quit their jobs long ago, so they didn¡¯t have much income.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s too bad.¡± ¡°Yes. However, it seems that he was introduced to a worker who is still on the merchant ship through the introduction of those workers.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡± I was genuinely happy to hear that. I had a hunch that some plausible information was coming out. Did Horio have any weaknesses at Valer¡¯s hand? Adultery? A corruption of the Knights¡¯ personnel affairs? If it¡¯s about business, maybe it¡¯s embezzlement. ¡°It looks like they were up to smuggling.¡± ¡°Ohh¡­¡± It¡¯s slightly off the mark but not so surprising. Thanks to that, my exclamation came out vaguely too, somewhere between surprised and calm. Leonard¡¯s reaction was no different from mine. ¡°Did they sneak in wheat or silk or something like that?¡± Father shook his head at Leonard¡¯s question. ¡°It would be better if that was the case.¡± What? Perhaps the smuggled items were not so proper. ¡®It¡¯s not like it¡¯s possible to smuggle slaves.¡¯ I thought of the smugglers from 500 years ago. Well, it seems that slaves have almost disappeared in this era. ¡°Kegor.¡± Father flicked his fingers and called the butler. Then Kegor, standing at the dining room entrance, came to the table and spread something wrapped in a handkerchief in the middle. What was contained in the open handkerchief was dried, dark green grass. It smelled bad even though it was already dry. ¡°What is this? Tea leaves?¡± Leonard asked with a frown. There must be countries that enjoy this strong scent or taste of tea on other continents. But these are not tea leaves. I know the identity of this thing. ¡°It¡¯s Belladonna.¡± Frowning at the disgusting smell, I muttered quietly. My father affirmed my words with ¡®hmm¡¯. ¡°So you know, Helena.¡± Of course I know. I had enough knowledge to grasp the type of poison just by smelling the scent from my previous life. ¡°Belladonna? What¡¯s that?¡± Leonard asked, so I calmly explained it to him. ¡°Drinking the dried leaves makes your heart beat faster and causes relaxation. People use it for muscle pain.¡± ¡°So, is it for medicinal purposes?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s a poisonous plant.¡± I made a definite statement. The first time I heard this name was from the girls of the red light district when I was a vagrant. It dilated the pupils due to its relaxation action, so women in the red light district used to drink it as a decoction. Of course, it was life-threatening. There were a lot of women who died then. ¡°If you take it regularly or overdose, it¡¯s toxic enough to cause hallucinations, convulsions, coma, and death.¡± ¡°Helena¡¯s right. All poisons can also be used as medicine. But they are more often used as a poison.¡± My father affirmed my words and explained. There were enough drugs that were good for muscle pain that was not dangerous. It meant there was no reason to smuggle Belladonna to use it as medicine. ¡°Are you saying they were smuggling poison?¡± ¡°Yes. There are many other things, like Alauene or Aconitine¡­¡± Unfamiliar names came out of Father¡¯s mouth. These were names you didn¡¯t usually hear. All were names of poisonous plants that were highly toxic. ¡°It appears they¡¯ve been smuggling quite a bit of toxic material until recently.¡± ¡°Until recently? Then what about now?¡± ¡°They stopped a few months ago. Regarding timing, it was not long before Leonard was framed.¡± That¡¯s a rough drawing. Valer caught the smuggled thing, and Leonard was framed as a condition to cover the crime¡­ ¡®Smuggling isn¡¯t a crime that¡¯d make anyone be swayed by threats, but since the item is ¡®poison¡¯¡­¡¯ If it were smuggling alone, it would have ended with a fine or suspension. It would be a loss, but there was no need to make an enemy out of Peresca Duchy. But it was a different story if the item was such a harmful one. They could be sued for the crime of overthrowing the country. ¡°So, I¡¯m going to visit Horio soon and investigate this matter.¡± As I pondered, Father offered an opinion. Since he knew their faults, he¡¯d investigate the error and accuse them of their sin. It was a reasonable and sensible decision, considering my father¡¯s character. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just¡­ leave this alone?¡± I cautiously offered a different opinion. The two men in this house stared at me with widened eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no point in going back and revealing the Horio family¡¯s problems now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about profit, is it? Smuggling is a serious crime.¡± ¡°And it¡¯s a good threat.¡± The two¡¯s pupils shook subtly. They appeared as if they were saying, ¡°I mean, how did this child come out of my family?¡± ¡°Helena. It is the spirit of our family that there should never be hesitation in doing what is right.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying we shouldn¡¯t reveal it, but let¡¯s wait for the right time. What¡¯s good about revealing all our good cards?¡± ¡°Father, Helena has a point.¡± ¡°Leonard, even you¡­¡± ¡°I mean, there are still uncertainties in this matter.¡± Leonard persuaded, ¡°We first need to know where the contraband they¡¯ve already imported has been sold. If Horio were punished for smuggling, those who¡¯d bought the items would hide their tails.¡± Even Father, adamant about my words, groaned for a moment at Leonard¡¯s persuasion. ¡°¡­ All right. Let¡¯s discuss this matter with His Highness first,¡± Father took a step back and answered. It was an expression of reconsideration, but it was no different than accepting our opinion. Leonard smiled slightly at me at our father¡¯s answer. The expression on his face as if he were saying, ¡®Everything¡¯s fine, right?¡¯ brought a smile to my face. As expected of my older brother. *** I figured out Horio¡¯s weakness. Now I should try to solve Krusech¡¯s problem. ¡°But His Highness told you to stay still until he finds their base, didn¡¯t he?¡± Agoth, who was making a fire in the fireplace, looked back and asked me who was waiting in front of it. ¡°But I¡¯m itching to stay still.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± ¡°What? What is it? Why are you laughing?¡± ¡°How should I say this¡­ It¡¯s just so not you, you know.¡± Ummm, that¡¯s right. Somehow, my face was burning up. It wasn¡¯t something I, who didn¡¯t want to be bothered by anything in the world, was meant to say. But, oh well. But now, I¡¯m different from what I used to be. I will be reborn as someone who¡¯d put in effort and interest and actively participates in my surroundings¡­ despite the struggle. It¡¯s not just Helena; it¡¯s new Helena. ¡°Shall we travel around the border area and subdue monsters?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. His Highness may start a chase to catch you.¡± ¡°Agoth¡­ are you rebelling? I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d take Caesar¡¯s side.¡± ¡°How could I?! My only eternal idol is you!¡± Agoth swung the bellows she was holding into the air, excited by my words. That weighs a lot, doesn¡¯t it? ¡°Nevertheless, I agree with His Highness on this matter. I don¡¯t like it when you keep getting involved in dangerous things.¡± Mmmm. Would it have been better not to tell you about what happened in the Cathedral? I briefly regretted my honest past. ¡°Ha. At least I¡¯d be less frustrated if I could figure out what Noe was doing.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Noe. I mean, the leader of that religious group¡­¡± After talking that far, I realized. Come to think of it. I haven¡¯t told Hamilton or Caesar of the name ¡®Noe¡¯. ¡°Excuse me, my lady.¡± Then the door opened, and Kegor, the butler, appeared. I thought he came here to check the fireplace, but seeing Agoth with the bellows, he stopped in surprise. ¡°Oh, Kegor. I have something to ask.¡± ¡°Please speak.¡± ¡°Do you know where the Mage Guild is?¡± Noe could use magic. Then there might be someone in the guild who knew him well. Kegor frowned, fiddling with his mustache. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s somewhere in the South.¡± ¡°What? Isn¡¯t it in the capital?¡± Wasn¡¯t it in the capital 500 years ago?! ¡°To my understanding, as the number of mages plummeted and the guild¡¯s authority fell, they were pushed to the provinces.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m worried about whether the guild still exists.¡± ¡°Perhaps it is. Scholars also belong to the guild.¡± ¡°Then, could you tell me the exact location?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you know as soon as possible.¡± Kegor bowed to me. And with a cough, he warned Agoth, who had still not made the fire, and left the room. Thanks to this, Agoth was sweating profusely on this cold day and was able to cast the bellows. I feel bad for her. ¡®It¡¯s in the south. If I leave the capital, Caesar will notice right away.¡¯ The chase that Agoth had been talking about might not be a joke. Mm¡­ ¡°¡­ Agoth.¡± ¡°Yes, my lady.¡± ¡°You must go to the guild.¡± ¡°What?¡± Agoth opened her eyes wide and looked at me. Perhaps she hadn¡¯t heard my conversation with the butler because of the bellows. I smiled and commanded my loyal maid. ¡°Go to the guild for me and learn about the character ¡®Noe¡¯.¡± *** Little by little, clues gathered, and directions began to appear. Not everything was resolved quickly, but I thought things were going in a better direction, little by little. Everything would eventually work out if we kept going slowly and steadily like this. The problem with the empress and about Krusech. About Caesar and I. However, turbulent events always reveal their presence in such a peaceful and prosperous time. *** Bang! Bang! Bang! At the end of winter, when it snowed. Late at night, someone knocked on the mansion door. Even in the middle of the night, footsteps running around the hallway were loud. ¡°Wh-what¡¯s going on?¡± I instinctively sensed the uneasy air. I left the bedroom in a negligee and headed to the hall on the first floor. An envoy of the imperial palace was seen standing in the center of the hall. ¡°Helena.¡± ¡°Brother.¡± Leonard appeared in his knight¡¯s uniform. I had a foreboding feeling that no matter what was going on, it must be there. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Leonard¡¯s expression was not good. ¡°Hurry up, Young Duke. The duke must have already reached the imperial palace.¡± The emperor¡¯s envoy urged Leonard. Leonard said to the envoy with a firm expression. ¡°I will be there soon. Get in the carriage first.¡± The envoy left the mansion with a distasteful expression. Leonard looked at the envoy¡¯s back and sighed briefly, then grabbed my shoulders. And he described this devastating situation in a very short, concise, one-line sentence. ¡°His Majesty has passed away.¡± Oh. How disappointing. I bit my lower lip tightly. Chapter 66 Caesar¡¯s father was rather indecisive. Whenever difficulties arose, he couldn¡¯t shake off Duke Valer¡¯s outstretched hand. After getting Valer¡¯s help, he couldn¡¯t refuse what Valer asked for. As Caesar became the crown prince, he rose to power with Peresca¡¯s support and barely managed to balance his power with Valer, but it was not enough to overthrow Valer¡¯s prestige. ¡°And Caesar inherited the mess.¡± The day after the emperor¡¯s funeral, the hastily prepared coronation ceremony passed like a storm. As I sighed heavily, Agoth asked why, and I told her this long and tedious story behind the scenes. ¡°I thought if he was the emperor, he could do everything he wanted, but it seems that is not the case.¡± ¡°Well, in which world can one do as one pleases?¡± Now Caesar is the king who sits on the throne of thorns. It¡¯s not good to resent someone who has already died, but I really hate the former emperor¡¯s incompetence. ¡®I think he did try to side with Caesar later on.¡¯ He must¡¯ve tried to increase Caesar¡¯s power as he praised my achievement in subjugating the monsters. But it was too late to press Valer. Even in those days, he seemed to have asked Count Brande for help in his affair. ¡°But it¡¯s a pity for them that Caesar has also grown his power to some extent¡­ Otherwise, he would¡¯ve been played by Valer now.¡± Perhaps, as soon as the emperor died, Valer would have filled the imperial palace with his people. Furthermore, a few years later, he might have pulled Caesar out and tried to put the empress¡¯s son, Prince Fran, on the throne. ¡­ Mm, that¡¯s terrifying. As I was sighing again, Bessie approached me as soon as she came in and started to fuss. ¡°Oh, my lady! You¡¯re in trouble!¡± ¡°Huh? B-Bessie?! What is it?!¡± ¡°How long will you call His Majesty by name?! No matter how close you are, you can¡¯t do that anymore!¡± ¡°Who cares? I can swear at him when he¡¯s not present.¡± ¡°Oh my God! No, no!¡± Mmm. Well, that makes me think, too. Now I really have to be careful about his title. But it¡¯s strange for me to use honorifics to Caesar, and to treat Caesar with respect- Ugh, just thinking about it feels awkward. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s going on, Bessie?¡± ¡°Oh, dear me. A visitor has come to see you.¡± ¡°A visitor?¡± ¡°Yes. Miss Evergreen is in the parlor.¡± ¡°Rowena?¡± Ugh, what is this ominous feeling? When Hamilton or Rowena comes to visit me, they usually come with a tedious mission. I looked at Agoth, weeping at the ominous feeling. Agoth looked at me with pity and shook her head. It¡¯s hopeless. I let out a deep sigh. *** As I entered the parlor, Rowena, who was sitting on the sofa, got up and greeted me. ¡°Long time no see, Princess.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up, Rowena?¡± When I sat down, Rowena followed me and continued to speak, ¡°It¡¯s a devastating time, so I stopped by to ask how you are doing.¡± ¡°Well, rather than me, I¡¯m worried about Cae- His Majesty¡¯s safety.¡± Now I think I should be careful about the title in front of others, so I quickly corrected my words. As if it was awkward, Rowena also raised her eyebrows. ¡°He¡¯s fine¡­ or so he claimed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a very worrisome word.¡± ¡°As the time has come, he doesn¡¯t want to worry you.¡± It was a time of anxiety, even if everything was sitting on a flat surface. And amid that time, he rose to the throne when the empress¡¯s power was in full swing. Caesar himself, as well as those around him, must be worried and anxious. ¡°Are things very bad?¡± ¡°Actually, yes. Valer has already taken over the advisory council and is starting to intervene in personnel affairs.¡± Advisory council. It was a kind of torture institution made up of great aristocrats. ¡°I¡¯m having a headache.¡± ¡°Yes. Fortunately, Duke Peresca is working hard.¡± Currently, the advisory council was moving towards a bipartisan system of Valer and Peresca. There would probably be more tension than ever. ¡°However, some aristocrats who do not want to miss this time are roasting His Majesty without notice¡­¡± Rowena¡¯s voice quieted down near the end. I felt like I knew the meaning of her swallowed words. ¡°His Majesty is about to explode.¡± ¡°Well, everything¡¯s happening in a flash.¡± Ugh. We let out a long moan at the same time. In fact, there¡¯s only one way to quickly and easily overcome this troubling situation. The method I used 500 years ago. A purge. Because there are times when a prince must inevitably instill fear in his subordinates. ¡®Of course, this is a method that should be left as last resort.¡¯ As the effect is large and fast, the side effects are also large. It is something that requires commitment. The problem is that the wick to protect Caesar¡¯s resolve is quite short. ¡°Well¡­ No matter how much His Majesty¡¯s temperament is¡­ He has good judgment, so it shouldn¡¯t escalate to the worst.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s¡­ believe him.¡± What else can we do? We must believe him. Rowena and I sighed at the same time. ¡°Well, aside from these issues¡­ I came here to ask you a favor.¡± Mmm, as expected. She couldn¡¯t have come just to say hello. I asked with a bitter smile, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Actually, His Majesty wants to appoint Young Duke Leonard Peresca as captain of the imperial bodyguards.¡± ¡°Huuuh?!¡± I mean, wait. You¡¯re supposed to catch people off guard, but this is so unexpected! ¡°My brother doesn¡¯t even belong to the imperial bodyguards. And now he¡¯s suddenly becoming the captain?¡± ¡°Since the imperial bodyguards are directly under the emperor, the appointment of His Majesty takes priority. And impossible for the advisory council to intervene.¡± ¡°But there will be opposition. Is it worth pushing against the headwind?¡± ¡°Yes. I, too, think it is a necessary confrontation.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°His Majesty will need someone to stop him when he¡¯s about to explode.¡± Oh, is that a necessity? I was convinced at once. ¡°Yeah, I think we need it.¡± ¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t know if my brother will agree.¡± If the position was important to Leonard, he would have gone straight to the imperial bodyguards without going through the Red Knights because he had enough skills to do that. Still, he joined the Red Knights because he thought it was more worth putting his heart into it. ¡°Yes, we are concerned about that, too. That¡¯s why I came to ask you for help.¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me to persuade my brother.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t he listen to you the most? Well, both of them.¡± Does the ¡®two¡¯ here refer to Leonard and Caesar? How did I ever become the helm of two men? A master¡¯s work is really heavy. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll be able to convince him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Thank you very much.¡± Rowena nodded in greeting. ¡°Then I will excuse myself. I have an appointment with the cavalry commander, Duke Garmal.¡± ¡°You must be busy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a time.¡± Rowena stood up and smiled bitterly. There appeared to be a dark shadow under her eyes, seen through her glasses. I see. It¡¯s such a time. Time of upheaval. ¡®It must be difficult for Caesar and I to live like we used to.¡¯ I will no longer be able to call him ¡®Caesar¡¯. It made me sad to think so. In the meantime, I thought of the time when he¡¯d wanted me to call his name in the past. I guess I fell in love with his name. Very much, too. *** On my way back from training with the trainees of the White Knights, I ran into Horio in the hallway. Horio, who found me, flinched. But of course, he approached me and shamelessly raised his chin. His conscience is really small. ¡°Are you heading back now?¡± ¡°Yes. You look busy.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s the time.¡± ¡°I hear that everywhere I go these days.¡± ¡°Anyway, it must have been difficult for you to visit our knights because something unpleasant happened. Thank you so much for continuing to come regardless.¡± Horio smirked and condescended. Oh, I hate to see you. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why would I have a hard time?¡± ¡°Well, there are many other things. Since you have His Majesty¡¯s trust, you will be embarrassed to enter and leave the imperial castle.¡± ¡°Oh my. Did I lose his trust? I didn¡¯t know that either.¡± ¡°You were pushed out of your seat. Well, of course, a better husband would appear for you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that being His Majesty¡¯s wife was proof of trust,¡± I said with a bright smile towards Horio. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to challenge that position too? You seem to be interested in the position of power.¡± ¡°W-What?!¡± Horio frowned at my words. ¡°What kind of rude-!¡± ¡°Oh, of course I¡¯m joking. Sir Horio cannot be a crown princess.¡± ¡°Cough, you¡¯re making a bad joke, Princess.¡± Horio, whose ears were red, coughed and pressed me. To such Horio, I kept smiling. ¡°I know. I made a mistake. You don¡¯t have the confidence to be empress.¡± ¡°¡­ Princess!¡± Eventually, Horio exploded. At that moment, I looked at Horio with a smile on my face. ¡°Sir.¡± Despite his tone, his neck shrank his neck reflexively at my word. He seemed intimidated enough even though I hadn¡¯t done much. ¡°You tend to lose things, so you better be careful.¡± ¡°Well, what happened at that time was enough to suspect the young duke¡­¡± ¡°You have to take care of everything. Your things. Your bodies. Because once you lose it, there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll come back.¡± ¡°Body-¡± Horio¡¯s face turned white and he visibly gulped and swallowed. Maybe it reminded him of the possibility of losing his head. ¡°P-Princess. Are you threatening me now?¡± ¡°What? What wrong did you do? Why would I threaten you?¡± ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Horio said, licking his parched lips. ¡°That¡¯s right. I was talking about those people with problems. Those who claimed to have done nothing wrong were caught off guard, and then SNAP!¡± I opened my eyes wide and spoke like a threat, and Horio flinched. ¡°And that¡¯s how their heads fall off, right?¡± As I spoke my last words, I smiled again. Horio had nothing to say. Maybe that little mind was busy by now, thinking if I knew something. But if I knew, why didn¡¯t I mention it, or perhaps I didn¡¯t know anything after all? This is why people cannot live by sin. ¡°Everyone has to be careful. It¡¯s probably because it¡¯s time,¡± I smiled broadly as I said those words that seem to be in full swing these days. On the other hand, it was quite enjoyable to see Horio getting paler. Maybe he won¡¯t be able to sleep for a while because he feels uncomfortable. It was delightful to imagine Horio waking up from a nightmare at dawn and stuttering to check his head, so I began to walk past the hallway, humming. Chapter 67 Leonard became the captain of the imperial bodyguards. Despite many people¡¯s reluctance, it resulted from Caesar¡¯s decisive push. Leonard himself was at first hesitant about the sudden appointment. But he, too, had to agree with my persuasion that Caesar needed someone to stop him. Many who were unaware of the circumstances were skeptical of Caesar¡¯s decision. The empress was even displeased. Even among those who thought they were on the same side, there were opposing opinions. ¡°This is nonsense.¡± For example, Dalton. When I visited the Red Knight¡¯s commander¡¯s office after a long time, he looked emaciated. It was partly due to a lot of work recently, but no one didn¡¯t know that it was not the only reason. ¡°Aren¡¯t people not supposed to do this? Where¡¯s the business ethics? Isn¡¯t that right, Instructor?¡± Dalton complained to me. ¡°He¡¯s a talent that I¡¯ve seduced and nurtured. And he just took him like this? No matter how great His Majesty is, I don¡¯t think this is right.¡± ¡°I know, right? His Majesty was too much.¡± I casually agreed with Dalton¡¯s words. Never say that I was the one who¡¯d persuaded Leonard. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask His Majesty?¡± ¡°Of course I did! Then he said only one thing.¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°This Majesty wanted him first.¡± Dalton mimicked Caesar¡¯s tone, and I burst out laughing. You¡¯re pretty good at mimicking. ¡°It¡¯s not wrong, though¡­¡± He is probably the second person to know Leonard¡¯s skills well after me. Because he was someone who learned the sword from me and faced Leonard the most often. ¡°I wanted to argue more strongly but quit because I was nervous.¡± ¡°Why are you nervous?¡± ¡°His Majesty is so cruel these days that I can¡¯t even put it into words,¡± said Dalton, sticking his tongue out. ¡°I¡¯m saying this because it¡¯s between us. Should I say it¡¯s a battle of wits? Anyway, he¡¯s almost pressing Valer¡¯s opinion.¡± ¡°Is that all right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s close to not. There is already talk of a tyrant or something,¡± Dalton sighed and stroked his beard. One of his habits came out unconsciously when he was troubled. ¡°This is really a thin ice sheet. Not something I can be curious about for no reason.¡± That¡¯s an unavoidable problem¡­ I think. If he¡¯s pushed by the empress now, he will continue to be swayed like the emperor. To me, his tyranny seemed like a struggle to survive. It felt like nothing but struggle. Then Hamilton came in with a knock. My eyes widened in surprise at the face I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. ¡°Viscount Noct?¡± ¡°Excuse me. Fortunately, you are still there, Princess.¡± ¡°Mm? Are you here to see me?¡± ¡°Yes, if you don¡¯t mind, would you like to meet His Majesty for a moment?¡± ¡°His Majesty?¡± I tilted my head and asked. Sitting next to me, Dalton jumped up from his seat and yelled at Hamilton. ¡°What is it?! Don¡¯t tell me you want to take my instructor too, after my cute deputy commander!¡± ¡°¡­ I will buy you a drink.¡± Hamilton came up with a positive remark after much consideration. Dalton tore his hair out with a shriek. ¡°Then, would you like to go?¡± How can I disobey the emperor¡¯s orders? I nodded and got up from my seat. *** The office was filled with orange in the late afternoon sunlight. Two cups of tea were still on the table as if a guest had just left. The sweet scent of Mariajue wine and the smell of paper made me feel nostalgic. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± moving forward, I quietly called out to Caesar. Caesar, who had been sitting with his head bowed, whether he was sleeping or reading a document, slowly raised his head. Her red eyes gleamed like pomegranates as if they had just regained their light under her long eyelashes. Caesar. ¡­ I¡¯d like to call your name. ¡°Come closer.¡± His eyes, sharp as if he was going to kill his opponent, changed gently as soon as he realized it was me. The cold air, entangled in silence, became warm in an instant. I turned around the desk, walked to Caesar¡¯s side, and knelt next to him. ¡®Why does it feel like you lost more weight?¡¯ I was surprised when I looked at his face up close. I think he lost more weight than I did. I can guess the cause. It¡¯s probably because of stress. Still, the imperial palace should¡¯ve fed him with the best. Why does he look so dry? It¡¯s upsetting. ¡°I had a meeting with the commanders of the Knights yesterday. Everyone praised you for your achievements as an instructor.¡± ¡°I¡¯m flattered.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know your skills, so it¡¯s a natural result,¡± Caesar grinned. ¡°So, I want you to come back.¡± Come back, where? ¡°Teach me swordsmanship again.¡± I, too, want to face him with a sword in hand again. It is the most enjoyable when fighting Caesar. Most tense, exciting, blood boiling. Because he¡¯s the only person who can compete on an equal footing with me. Maybe because he¡¯s the only one who can beat me. However¡­ ¡°Can I go back to your side again?¡± ¡°Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be worthwhile to become an emperor.¡± Caesar burst into laughter, and I smiled a little. ¡°There should be at least one thing I can do as I please.¡± ¡°Soon, everything in this world will be moved by your will,¡± I held Caesar¡¯s hand tightly and spoke as if vowing. ¡°This Helena Peresca will bring you this world.¡± I will defeat the empress dowager. I will defeat Valer. I will protect you from everything that bothers you. ¡°¡­ After the coronation, I received a military oath from numerous nobles and knights,¡± Caesar said faintly as if recalling. When a new emperor is born, the nobles and knights of the empire make an oath to the emperor, promising loyalty and service. ¡°Peresca, Garmal, and Valer, all knelt before me and vowed to be loyal and faithful.¡± A family that did not make the oath was considered to be disobedient to the emperor and would be thrown out, so it was a kind of show that everyone had to go through no matter what they really felt inside. Caesar smiled brightly at me and said, ¡°More than all those oaths, your oath is the most reliable now.¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°So, come back to me now. By my side, keep the oath.¡± I grabbed Caesar¡¯s hands and placed my forehead on the back of his hand. ¡°All I have is yours.¡± My hands, my feet, my life, my heart. All of my swords. ¡°Everything will be done as you will.¡± My king. Mine. Even if I can¡¯t become your woman in the end, I will be your sword until the moment I die. I promised myself that and closed my eyes. *** Rowena saw me off on my way back. The sun had already set, and the hallway was dark. I wished that the cold season would pass sooner rather than later. ¡°¡­ Rowena.¡± ¡°Yes, Princess.¡± ¡°Is His Majesty in good health?¡± I stopped walking and asked. Rowena walked past me a couple of steps before she stopped and looked back at me. ¡°I know it¡¯s a difficult time. But I think he lost too much weight.¡± ¡°Because we always see each other, I don¡¯t notice any big changes. Maybe it¡¯s because of the heavy burden after suddenly becoming the emperor.¡± Is that so? Well, the war of nerves with Valer is probably getting on his nerves. It¡¯s weird to say that he¡¯s gaining weight in this situation. What worries me is that this old woman can¡¯t stand by him as much as before. ¡°Is he eating well?¡± ¡°Yes. He¡¯s doing great with no problems. The viscount and I are taking care of him as much as possible.¡± ¡°What about sleep? Does he sleep well?¡± ¡°As far as I know, there¡¯s no major problem.¡± As I let out a shallow sigh, Rowena added, comforting me, ¡°Once the chaotic situation is settled to some extent, your concerns will surely improve.¡± ¡°I suppose so¡­¡± It wouldn¡¯t be nice to look too nosy. I swallowed my worries and started walking again. ¡°I think I should give him some health food.¡± ¡°¡­ Pfft.¡± ¡°Rowena?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. Something suddenly came to mind.¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked with a frown. Rowena was embarrassed and fixed her glasses, ¡°I thought the two of you were very similar. His Majesty said the same thing before.¡± ¡°He did?¡± ¡°She said that the princess has lost a lot of weight and wants to send her food.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t lost weight,¡± I said, blushing as if making excuses. I¡¯ve lost some weight, but no one should be able to tell. Caesar, what the hell were you talking about? ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t notice either. It¡¯s just that the two of you care so deeply for each other that you notice subtle changes that others don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± I felt a little dazed, but I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Since when did I become someone who looked after and cared about others like this? Concerned and anxious about the change of others they don¡¯t even notice. Anxious to do something for them. ¡®It¡¯s probably because I like them.¡¯ I am becoming a more colorful person. It must have been because of Caesar. ¡°Please take good care of His Majesty.¡± ¡°As you said, I will pay more attention.¡± ¡°Thank you, Rowena,¡± I smiled bitterly and looked at Rowena. ¡°Wait a minute. Now that I think about it, shouldn¡¯t that Young Lady Brande take care of this instead of me?¡± When I grumbled to myself in a grumpy manner, Rowena tilted her head slightly. ¡°Well, Young Lady Brande is trying her best in her way.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± ¡°Yes. Even though she cries just by making eye contact with His Majesty, somehow she stays with him every day for tea time.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ that¡¯s commendable.¡± It¡¯s a delicate feeling. Thank you for caring for him, but I don¡¯t feel so good. It¡¯s supposed to be my job. ¡®By the way, it¡¯s quite a shame that she cries just by making eye contact with Caesar.¡¯ She¡¯s so afraid of Caesar yet covets the empress position. Power is indeed everything. As we talked for a long time, we suddenly came out of the hallway and stood in front of the stairs. Agoth, waiting for me in advance, found me and approached me warmly. ¡°My lady!¡± ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s a little late, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s cold after the sun has fallen, so hurry up and wear this.¡± Agoth said as she unfolded the coat she was holding. After tucking my arms into my coat, I turned to Rowena standing next to me. ¡°Thank you for coming.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a matter of course.¡± ¡°Then now- Oh, there¡¯s one more thing.¡± I was about to leave, but when I saw Agoth¡¯s face, something came to mind, so I turned to Rowena again. ¡°How¡¯s the progress on the investigation of Dracoism?¡± Caesar had decided to find Dracoism¡¯s stronghold in search of the missing body of Dante. But in such a devastating situation, there is no way things are going well. Even I delayed sending Agoth to investigate Noe for a while. Rowena answered me, raising her glasses, ¡°I have sent scouts in secret. There are no results yet.¡± ¡°I see. I expected it.¡± ¡°However¡­¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Rowena hesitated for a moment, and then she lifted her head as if she had made up her mind and looked at me. ¡°I am a little concerned that the recent Dracoism gatherings have significantly decreased.¡± ¡°¡­ Really?¡± ¡°Yes. It would be better if it were dismantled, but if that¡¯s not the case¡­¡± If not. For example, if Noe has achieved a particular purpose, there is no longer any reason to incite people. ¡°¡­ Nothing is certain yet,¡± Rowena boldly added more words as if trying to reassure me. It was probably not just my illusion that the words seemed to incite more anxiety. Chapter 68 When the selection of people in the capital was completed to some extent, the atmosphere began to regain stability little by little. First of all, there was a noticeable decrease in the number of nobles who were reckless with Caesar. Everyone felt their life was precious. ¡°He¡¯s stirring it all will to be an ambiguous line for the empress dowager to pick a fight.¡± In the end, Leonard accepted the title of the captain of the imperial bodyguards and kept Caesar¡¯s side all day. ¡°You see. Anyone can see that he¡¯s going against the dowager¡¯s nerves, but if anyone gets angry about it, the angry side becomes rather ridiculous.¡± Well, I think I understand. It must be in the same context that he called me his swordsmanship teacher again. ¡°At the same time, his image of pushing ahead with his plan relentlessly and throwing his opposition out coldly has become clear,¡± Leonard said with his tongue out. ¡°It¡¯s not like he¡¯s being tyrannical. To be honest, I was a little worried, but also sorry.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t except you to compliment him so much, Brother.¡± ¡°Rather, I¡¯m reflecting on myself. I might have underestimated him too much,¡± Leonard said seriously. Well, thinking of Caesar being praised makes me feel proud for no reason. ¡°Right. How¡¯s his health?¡± ¡°Health?¡± ¡°Last time I saw him, he looked like he lost weight.¡± Leonard pondered for a moment at my question and then nodded slowly, ¡°Um, yes. He said he was very tired. Because he has a lot of work.¡± ¡°Oh, as expected.¡± ¡°But now that he¡¯s got some time to rest, he¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I let out a long sigh. Leonard poked me and smiled. ¡°What is it, Helena? Does it bother you?¡± ¡°Huh? Uh, mm. Is it weird if I care about Cae- His Majesty?¡± Somehow, out of embarrassment, the gibberish words came out unconsciously. My face heated up. Seeing such me, Leonard¡¯s eyes widened and he laughed. ¡°Helena, you¡¯re blushing.¡± ¡°What, really?¡± Embarrassed, I put my hands on my cheeks. The cold body temperature of my hands slowly cooled my hot cheeks. Ugh, how embarrassing. But why should I be embarrassed? It¡¯s not a crime. ¡°Helena, you¡¯re cute,¡± Leonard said with a smile. It was the first time I¡¯d seen my angelic brother put on such a mischievous expression. ¡°No, don¡¯t make fun of me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not making fun of you. It¡¯s nice to see you like this.¡± Leonard¡¯s eyes bent gently. ¡°I think any girl in love is bound to look cute.¡± Oh my. I¡¯m getting goosebumps because it¡¯s not something he would¡¯ve said normally. But he¡¯s good at it. Even that¡¯s so Leonard-like that it impressed me. On the other hand, I¡¯m doing too many things that aren¡¯t like me. A girl in love. I never thought that term would point to me. ¡®People change so easily.¡¯ I didn¡¯t realize it when I watched myself change. Human life is unknown. Even if you live twice. *** How many months has it been? On the way to the imperial palace for a swordplay lesson with Caesar. My steps were lighter than ever. I felt so good that Agoth noticed it. ¡°You look happy, my lady.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I haven¡¯t looked at my opponent and it¡¯s fun to think about swinging a sword!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ so it¡¯s for that reason.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± ¡°Oh, nevermind. Ahaha.¡± Agot laughed awkwardly. Agoth and I separated up in the lobby. Because she wasn¡¯t a noble, she couldn¡¯t go inside the imperial palace. I went straight to the place I had promised Caesar. At the end of the long corridor, the moment I entered the spacious corridor through the arched open door. ¡°¡­ Huh?¡± Even before I got to the place, I ran into them im in the corridor. Caesar and Yulika. ¡®Oh, bad timing.¡¯ I sneaked back through the arched door and hid against the wall. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m hiding. ¡­ Anyway, those two. I think there¡¯s an atmosphere where it¡¯s hard to approach hastily. ¡°Ah, y-you see,¡± Yulika¡¯s trembling voice echoed in the spacious corridor. Caesar sat in a cheeky position with his chin on the armrests of his couch, staring coldly at Yulika standing in front of him. ¡°My father says he wants to invite you to dinner tonight if you don¡¯t mind¡­¡± ¡®Oh my God.¡¯ I looked up at the ceiling and clicked my tongue briefly inwardly. Yulika¡¯s voice was trembling painfully. She looked like she would burst into tears if she was poked. Sneakily, I peeped inside the corridor. Caesar¡¯s cold eyes and cold expression were clearly visible from afar. It seemed like he would kill her if she said something wrong. ¡®It¡¯s terrifying.¡¯ That¡¯s what the people of the imperial palace call the ¡®wolf mode¡¯. It¡¯s a rare sight for me, so I¡¯m more surprised than scared. ¡°Uh, so¡­¡± When Caesar didn¡¯t answer, Yulika tightly closed her eyes and opened her mouth again. The sight of her clasping her hands tightly in front of her chest was truly heartbreaking. ¡°D-Do you mind, Your Majesty?¡± You are so brave, Yulika. I don¡¯t want to cheer you on. Caesar changed his posture. He put his interlaced hands on his crossed knees and tilted his head to look at Yulika. ¡°Why should This Majesty do that?¡± I feel so sorry now. I softly curled my lips at this exciting scene. ¡°Because I¡¯m Your Majesty¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡­¡± ¡°Yulika Brande.¡± When Caesar called her name, Yulika shuddered and trembled. ¡°At least you have to make eye contact with me and have a conversation so that I can accept the invitation, right?¡± How is she supposed to make eye contact when you¡¯re blatantly intimidating her? Well, Yulika, who¡¯s still stuck with Caesar despite her trembling, is also a problem. ¡®She said she would be an empress. Does she think she¡¯s fit to be in this spot?¡¯ I stood with the back of my head against the wall and took a slow, deep breath. ¡®But it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to say something when I got stabbed in the back by such a fool.¡¯ I remembered it again. The past days when I was humiliated in front of the empress dowager. Cough. ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know why you look like that.¡± ¡°Uwa, what a surprise!¡± Wow, I was really surprised. The voice came right in my ear. Caesar had approached me without me knowing. When our eyes met, Caesar smiled. ¡°You came early.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ yes. Good morning, Your Majesty.¡± I hurriedly bowed my head to Caesar. ¡°Did you eavesdrop on me?¡± Caesar¡¯s eyes narrowed. Yulika, who was still standing in the corridor, was seen shivering and hiccuping at Caesar¡¯s words. Is she so scared even though he¡¯s not talking to her? ¡°Rather than eavesdropping, I heard it,¡± I tilted my head and answered Caesar. ¡°Oh. You heard it. That¡¯s a good excuse.¡± ¡°It¡¯s funny you¡¯re accusing me of eavesdropping when you¡¯re speaking in such a loud voice in an open place.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t you hide here?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hide, I read the atmosphere and left for a while.¡± ¡°Well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I can intervene without notice when Your Majesty and ¡®Your Majesty¡¯s Fiancee¡¯ are having an important conversation.¡± I deliberately gave strength to the ¡®fiancee¡¯ and said it as if arguing. Then Caesar groaned and bit his body a little. ¡°Oh¡­ I see. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Caesar smiled sadly as if he had lost. And I saw. Yulika Brande¡¯s resentful eyes staring at me. For her, Caesar is cold, but when he talks to me, he laughs, jokes, and softens. She must hate me so much that she wants to kill me. ¡®Look carefully. This man is mine.¡¯ I glared at Yulika with that feeling. ¡°Yulika Brande.¡± ¡°Huh?! Ah, yes, Y-Your Majesty!¡± ¡°I have an appointment with my teacher today, so I cannot accept your father¡¯s invitation.¡± ¡°B-But-¡± ¡°Or will you be my sword opponent?¡± Caesar raised one corner of his mouth and pressed Yulika. ¡®Wow, you villain.¡¯ How could this man be so mean? I¡¯m so happy. ¡°¡­ I see. I will tell him that.¡± Eventually, Yulika clenched her fists and lowered her head. *** The match with Caesar was really good. I was able to stick with all my might more than ever before. Caesar and I exchanged clashes with each other as if freed from something. There were many eyes, so we didn¡¯t converse a lot. However, when the tip of the sword got entangled, when the gazes were exchanged, when the body lightly bumped into each other. I felt like we¡¯d delivered everything we had to say and heard everything we had to hear. ¡°I¡¯m relieved¡­!¡± On the way back after a two-hour battle. I was able to enjoy the feeling of freshness for a long time. Leonard, who was walking next to me, looked at me happily. ¡°Is it that good?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling very awkward dealing with only the trainees this whole time. So yes, I¡¯m relieved now.¡± ¡°Haha. As expected, you look the happiest when you hold the sword.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± I thought I would never hold a sword again. Because I had terrible memories of learning the sword through all kinds of abuse in my previous life. But, I guess I do like swords¡­ or is it the feeling of knocking my opponent down? ¡°I¡¯ll walk you up here. I have to protect His Majesty,¡± Leonard stopped in the middle of the hallway and said to me. ¡°Yes. don¡¯t worry. Thanks for taking me here.¡± So I separate with Leonard in the middle of the hallway. But it wasn¡¯t long before I had to stop walking again. ¡°You stupid thing!¡± A piercing scream rang out from behind a tightly closed door. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a surprise. What was that?¡± Which noble is holding on to a palace maid? It¡¯s best to pretend I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m really concerned. Eventually I made my way towards the door where I heard the sound. Then I carefully opened the door and peered into the room with a gap about a span. ¡°What the hell can you do? Do you think I put you in that position just to show off?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­! I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡®¡­ Yulika Brande?¡¯ Surprisingly, the woman being scolded was not a maid. She was the fiancee of the emperor. It was her father, Margrave Brande, who was pushing her. He screamed as he hit the floor with the stick he was holding. Every time the wand made a thump, Yulika¡¯s shoulder jumped in surprise. ¡°How long are you going to be ignorant?! Can¡¯t you grab a man¡¯s heart?!¡± ¡°B-But His Majesty is in love with someone else¡­¡± ¡°You fool! Do you know what people say about you? A wood! You¡¯re like a wood!¡± Yulika burst into tears. She even hiccuped. ¡°Why do you learn magic? You¡¯d rather learn swordsmanship! What the hell do you know to do?!¡± Still, as if she had no courage at all, Yulika closed her eyes tightly and started talking while shaking. ¡°¡­ You did.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You were the one who said a girl shouldn¡¯t hold a sword!¡± At Yulkca¡¯s exasperation, Margrave Brande¡¯s expression changed like a demon. He no longer spoke. He just raised his hand and slammed Yulika¡¯s cheek hard. It sounded like it was going to break. Yulika fell to the floor without even screaming. Her lips burst open and blood gushed. ¡®¡­ I have to go.¡¯ I thought, biting my lower lip. Yulika is my enemy. She¡¯s the one who stabbed me from the back. There¡¯s no need for me to step forward and save her from her predicament. She deserves it. Think of it that way and just pass by. I let go of the door handle I was holding. ¡°How dare you talk back to me?!¡± Margrave Brande held his cane high this time. Yulika lay on her floor, clutching her head. And I¡­ ¡°Do it in moderation, Count.¡± ¡­ in the end, got stuck between the two of them. Aah¡­ What a sad life. Chapter 69 I grabbed the wrist of Margrave Brande, who was holding the cane. He looked puzzled at first but soon, his face contorted in anger. It was an expression that showed it was hard to accept that his actions had been disturbed. ¡°Princess Peresca¡­?¡± ¡°This is the imperial palace. There are many eyes and ears to see.¡± My words dazzled the margrave¡¯s eyes. ¡°Noisy! Interfering in other people¡¯s household affairs¡­!¡± The margrave tried to pull his arm out of my hand. But it only flinched a little, and in the end, he couldn¡¯t pull it out. Of course. He was a middle-aged old man, and I was someone on active duty who could immediately slash a demonic beast with a sword. The margrave flinched a few more times, but he was still stuck. ¡°Ugh, what¡¯s this¡­!¡± There was a look of embarrassment in his eyes. Even so, it was an expression that spoke he¡¯d never thought a girl¡¯d push him. ¡°L-Let go!¡± Only after the margrave shouted that did I let go of his wrist. The margrave stared at me with a humiliated look, fiddling with his wrist with red hand marks. ¡°What rudeness is this, Princess?!¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re the one being rude. A cane is not a tool for beating people.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your business! Is Peresca arrogant enough to meddle in my affairs?!¡± ¡°Yeah, we have enough to stop a butcher.¡± ¡°What?! A-A butcher¡­?!¡± The old man¡¯s face turned red. Seeing him clenching his fists, he looked like he wanted to hit me too. I glanced at his clenched fists and said, ¡°If you intend to wield violence against me, I will not stop you.¡± ¡°Ha?!¡± He snorted. I glared at such margrave and said afterward, ¡°Of course, I will not stand still.¡± I said as I put my hand on the handle of the sword around my waist. Just in time, I came to the imperial palace for a sword class today, so I had my sword with me. Of course, knocking down these old legs with my bare body would be enough, but visual intimidation is better this way. Perhaps thinking that there was no income to talk with me further, he took a step back. ¡°Get up, Yulika! We¡¯re going back!¡± At his command, Yulika grabbed her swollen cheeks and staggered up. ¡®I don¡¯t think I should send her back like this.¡¯ I stood in front of Yulika and said to the margrave. ¡°Excuse me, but Young Lady Brande has business with me.¡± ¡°Do it in moderation, Princess. Shouldn¡¯t everyone know when to step back?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give the words back to you. Is it okay if there¡¯s a rumor that you¡¯re someone who beats your daughter like a dog?¡± For the first time, his face showed a sense of frustration. He then looked around. In the corridor outside the open door were people of the imperial palace snooping inside. ¡®He seems more concerned about the rumors about himself than his daughter.¡¯ I¡¯ve seen a lot of parents like this before. Oh right. They were my parents in my previous life. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re using your hands against His Majesty¡¯s fiancee. Isn¡¯t this like harming His Majesty?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s an over-interpretation!¡± ¡°What are you going to do, Count? I¡¯m a little angry right now, so I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do if I force myself to take the lady.¡± I deliberately narrowed my eyes and stared at the margrave. The margrave¡¯s expression was quite spectacular. You make me angry, but it would be dangerous to touch you hastily. But my pride would be hurt if I stepped down like this¡­ ¡®The pride of not picking up the dog.¡¯ He is a pathetic human being. ¡°¡­ Hmph. It¡¯s best to avoid crazy dogs.¡± In the end, the margrave took a step back. He pretended to have made concessions despite being forced to retreat and bluffed, ¡°I will always remember today¡¯s disrespect, Princess.¡± ¡°It is an honor to be remembered for such trivial things over and over again. I think I will soon forget.¡± ¡°Hmph. Let¡¯s see how long that shamelessness lasts.¡± He¡¯s like a villain who disappears into the twilight with a cry Don¡¯t think this is the end! After glaring at Yulika harshly, the margrave turned and left the room. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± He didn¡¯t forget to express his anger to the attendants who had gathered in front of the door. How could he resemble the typical villain so much? Well, then. Let¡¯s take care of the rest. ¡°Are you okay, Young Lady?¡± After taking a light deep breath, I turned to Yulika. Honestly, this is more difficult and cumbersome than dealing with the margrave. Yulik¡¯s head was bowed as she clutched one of her puffy cheeks. Her eyes were brimming with tears. ¡°¡­ I-If you did it in the hope of asking me to say thank you, you made a big mistake.¡± Ugh. You too? Why do they do alike like this? ¡°I can¡¯t ask you for such basic manners,¡± I said with a smirk and sarcasm. Yulika looked up at me. I¡¯d look like a bad person for those who didn¡¯t know that she was crying in front of me because she¡¯d suffered injustice. ¡°Well, first of all¡­ let¡¯s treat the wound,¡± I said looking at Yulika¡¯s torn and bloody lips. *** I took Yulika to an empty room. I called the attendants and asked for ointment for the wound, an ice pack, and light refreshments. The quick-witted servants prepared the things I asked for quickly without making a fuss. Until then, Yulika had been sitting helplessly in the chair. Her droopy shoulders and bowed head were like a balloon blown down by the wind. ¡®Why am I taking care of this person?¡¯ Ha. Without hiding my sigh, I dragged a chair and sat close to Yulika. ¡°Raise your head.¡± ¡°¡­ Yes?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it twice.¡± Yulika¡¯s eyes fluttered anxiously. But in the end, she looked up without a word. I carefully applied the ointment to Yulika¡¯s wounds. Every time I touched her wound, her body flinched, but she made no sound. ¡°That¡¯s all right. Put the ice on your cheek. Fortunately, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll get a bruise.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Eat sweet things. You have to eat something sweet when you¡¯re depressed.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ugh, my hair is all messed up. I¡¯ll have to call someone and touch my hair before I return later.¡± I talked nonstop, not caring about her reaction. It wasn¡¯t for her sake. I only did it because I couldn¡¯t stand the awkward atmosphere. After I talked to myself for quite some time, Yulika eventually opened her mouth. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why¡­ did you help me?¡± After saying that, Yulika bit her lower lip with an ¡®Ugh¡¯ sound. It looked like she was barely holding back her tears. ¡°¡­ What do you want me to say?¡± ¡°How should I know that?¡± Yulika frowned and looked at me. ¡°Princess, are you so good? Do you want to be nice to me like that? Do you enjoy making me miserable?!¡± ¡°¡­ Hey, wait a minute. You¡¯re ahead of yourself. No, I don¡¯t even want you to thank me, but is this something to be criticized for?¡± I was so dumbfounded that laughter leaked out. Why is she so nervous when she¡¯s getting help? ¡°Should I say something shameless? Should I say that I helped you because you¡¯re pretty?¡± ¡°Then why?!¡± cried Yulika. The whole room echoed. ¡°I never asked for help, so why?! I have more than you, so why?! Why are you giving me sympathy?!¡± Halfway through, she started speaking informally. After I mumbled Hoo, I said. ¡°Yulika Brande.¡± She looked at me with trembling eyes as I softly called her name. ¡°What does it have to do with me, whether you¡¯re miserable or not?¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± ¡°You feel miserable. Your pride hurt, your inferiority complex¡­ No, why should I care about that too?¡± At the word ¡®inferiority¡¯, Yulika¡¯s face turned red. ¡°If you¡¯re so sensitive, you will die of exhaustion.¡± ¡°P-Princess, what kind of vulgar thing-!¡± ¡°Why did I help you? Are you really asking because you don¡¯t know?¡± Why did I act like such a pushover? I must be the most desperate to hit Yulika. But I helped for a simple reason. ¡°I helped because it was the right thing to do.¡± Yulika looked at me with a stunned face. ¡°You must not use violence against the weak. Isn¡¯t it common sense? If you can stop it, you should. That¡¯s the right thing to do.¡± ¡°That¡­ B-But I¡¯m your enemy¡­¡± ¡°Whether you are an enemy or a foe, that is no reason for me to stop doing the right thing.¡± Yulika¡¯s, who was staring at me, gaze shook as if she had lost her way and then slowly fell downward. Her fists clenched at the hem of her skirt trembled. ¡°That¡¯s the difference between you and me. At least I¡¯m not ignoring what¡¯s right.¡± You, willing to use cowardly means to get what you want, cannot be the same as me. ¡°It¡¯s because¡­ y-you¡¯re strong¡­ It¡¯s something you can say because you have a lot of things¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re always making excuses.¡± I sighed out of pity. Yulika¡¯s shoulders flinched lightly at my sigh. ¡°Yulika Brande. I¡¯ve never had a single one of my possessions easily.¡± Yulika didn¡¯t answer. Melted water from the ice bag she held in her hand dripped onto the carpet. No one cried, but there were wet marks on the carpet. I didn¡¯t think the conversation would continue any longer, so I stood up. ¡°It¡¯s late. I¡¯ll excuse myself first.¡± As I said that, Yulika didn¡¯t even look at me. Stubborn to the end. It was not disappointing because I had no expectations. I left the room, leaving Yulika alone, whether she ignored me or not. It was not rewarding, and it was not pleasant, but at least it was not uncomfortable. If I had gone after seeing Yulika being hit, I would have felt uncomfortable the whole time. Let¡¯s be satisfied with that. ¡®Cause I don¡¯t want to have anything left behind. ¡°My lady!¡± When I went down to the hall, Agoth was waiting for me. ¡°What? Didn¡¯t I tell someone to tell you that I¡¯d be late?¡± ¡°I heard it, but I don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll come,¡± Agoth said with a big smile. I put on the coat Agoth gave me and then left the building. When I got on the waiting carriage, I asked Agoth. ¡°Agoth. If you have a strong enemy.¡± ¡°Enemy? Like the Burns?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Well, let¡¯s just say so. What would you do if Count Burns fell into the water and there was no one to save him but you?¡± ¡°Why is he drowning?¡± Agoth asked, tilting her head. Is that the main question here? ¡°Just if. If.¡± ¡°I see. Mmm, I will slowly savor and watch as he sinks into the water and dies, and I will applaud when he drowns, and the body floats on the water.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± What, is this normal? Am I truly a pushover? ¡°I¡¯d love to do that, but¡­¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°If it were real, I think it would save him.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°If a person dies like that in front of you, it¡¯s uncomfortable.¡± It¡¯s uncomfortable. The goodness of man, ridiculously, may come from just that kind of heart. I remembered Yulika¡¯s cry. Because I am strong, because I have it all, and therefore, I do what good I can. But Agoth can¡¯t even swim. People can choose the right thing even if they are not strong, Yulika. ¡®I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll ever realize that.¡¯ I leaned against the carriage wall and slowly closed my eyes. I¡¯m glad that I didn¡¯t leave a feeling of discomfort.